Table of Contents

Praise

Other Leisure books by Richard Laymon:

Title Page

Dedication

Copyright Page

Chapter One - SANDY’S STORY—August, 1980

Chapter Two - THE BEAST HOUSE BUS—June, 1997

Chapter Three - TUCK AND DANA

Chapter Four - THE STORY ACCORDING TO PATTY

Chapter Five - SANDY’S STORY—August, 1980

Chapter Six - TUCK AND DANA

Chapter Seven - SANDY’S STORY—August 1980

Chapter Eight - THE DAY TOUR

Chapter Nine - SANDY’S STORY—August, 1980

Chapter Ten - THE DAY TOUR II

Chapter Eleven - SANDY’S STORY—August, 1980

Chapter Twelve - THE DAY TOUR III

Chapter Thirteen - THE SNACK STAND

Chapter Fourteen - SANDY’S STORY—August, 1980

Chapter Fifteen - A VISIT FROM CLYDE

Chapter Sixteen - SANDY’S STORY—August, 1980

Chapter Seventeen - NO-SHOWS

Chapter Eighteen - THE SEARCH

Chapter Nineteen - IN HOT WATER

Chapter Twenty - THE LURKER

Chapter Twenty-One - EVE

Chapter Twenty-Two - ICE

Chapter Twenty-Three - HEAT

Chapter Twenty-Four - FRIDAY MORNING

chapter Twenty-five - SANDY’S STORYJuly 1992

Chapter Twenty-Six - STAFF ENCOUNTERS

Chapter Twenty-seven - SANDY’S STORY—July, 1992

Chapter Twenty-eight - OWEN TRIES AGAIN

Chapter Twenty-nine - SANDY’S STORY—July, 1992

Chapter Thirty - PICTURE PERFECT

Chapter Thirty-one - SANDY’S STORY—July, 1992

Chapter Thirty-two - Lunch Trouble

Chapter Thirty-three - SANDY’S STORY—July,1992

Chapter Thirty-four - BIG JOHN

Chapter Thirty-five - WARREN’S PLACE

Chapter Thirty-six - SANDY’S STORY—July, 1992

Chapter Thirty-seven - SECRETS

Chapter Thirty-eight - SANDY’S STORYJuly, 1992

Chapter Thirty-nine - FLYING FISTS

Chapter Forty - THE RIDE HOME

Chapter Forty-One - SPIES

Chapter Forty-Two - POOL PARTY

Chapter Forty-three - HERE THEY COME

Chapter Forty-four - SANDY’S STORY—June, 1997

Chapter Forty-five - RUDE AWAKENING

Chapter Forty-six - OWEN’S BAD NIGHT

Chapter Forty-seven - Saturday Gets Under Way

Chapter Forty-eight - A TICKET TO DIE FOR

Chapter Forty-nine - TICKETS AND BADGES

Chapter Fifty - PICNIC

Chapter Fifty-one - FINAL WARNING

Chapter Fifty-two - THE HAUNTED PALACE

Chapter Fifty-four - “LET’S BOOK!”

Chapter Fifty-five - WARNINGS

Chapter Fifty-six - THE STRANGENESS OF BEASTS

Chapter Fifty-seven - THE CELLAR

Chapter Fifty-eight - THE RESCUE

Chapter Fifty-nine - THE ATTACK

Chapter Sixty - SANDY’S STORY—June, 1997

Chapter Sixty-one - A FIGHT TO THE DEATH

Chapter Sixty-two - SUNDAY MORNING

1. Tuck’s Long Distance Call

2. Visiting Hour—Owen

3. Tuck’s Long Distance Call—Part II

4. Visiting Hour—Sandy

5. Tuck’s Long Distance Call—Part III

6. Visiting Hour—Owen, Part II

7. Tuck’s Long Distance Call—Part IV

8. Sandy’s Long Distance Call

9. Visiting Hour—Owen, Part III

10. Tuck’s Long Distance Call—Part V

Chapter Sixty-three - SUNDAY NIGHT

Chapter Sixty-four - DREAM KISS

Chapter Sixty-five - DANA

RICHARD LAYMON

RAVE REVIEWS FOR RICHARD LAYMON!

“I’ve always been a Laymon fan. He manages to raise serious gooseflesh.”

—Bentley Little

“Laymon is incapable of writing a disappointing book.”

—New York Review of Science Fiction

“Laymon always takes it to the max. No one writes like him and you’re going to have a good time with anything he writes.”

—Dean Koontz

“If you’ve missed Laymon, you’ve missed a treat.”

—Stephen King

“A brilliant writer.”

—Sunday Express

“I’ve read every book of Laymon’s I could get my hands on. I’m absolutely a longtime fan.”

—Jack Ketchum, author of Offspring

“One of horror’s rarest talents.”

—Publishers Weekly

“Laymon is, was, and always will be king of the hill.”

—Horror World

“Laymon is an American writer of the highest caliber.”

—Time Out

“Laymon is unique. A phenomenon. A genius of the grisly and the grotesque.”

—Joe Citro, The Blood Review

“Laymon doesn’t pull any punches. Everything he writes keeps you on the edge of your seat.”

—Painted Rock Reviews

Other Leisure books by Richard Laymon:

THE BEAST HOUSE
THE CELLAR
INTO THE FIRE
AFTER MIDNIGHT
THE LAKE
COME OUT TONIGHT
RESURRECTION DREAMS
ENDLESS NIGHT
BODY RIDES
BLOOD GAMES
TO WAKE THE DEAD
NO SANCTUARY
DARKNESS, TELL US
NIGHT IN THE LONESOME OCTOBER
ISLAND
THE MUSEUM OF HORRORS .(Anthology)
IN THE DARK
THE TRAVELING VAMPIRE SHOW
AMONG THE MISSING
ONE RAINY NIGHT
BITE

This book is dedicated to Ed Gorman—writer, publisher & friend. Ed, they don’t make them any better than you.

A LEISURE BOOK®

July 2007

Published by

Dorchester Publishing Co., Inc.
200 Madison Avenue
New York, NY 10016

If you purchased this book without a cover you should be aware that this book is stolen property. It was reported as “unsold and destroyed” to the publisher and neither the author nor the publisher has received any payment for this “stripped book.”

Copyright © 1998 by Richard Laymon

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any electronic or mechanical means, including photocopying, recording or by any information storage and retrieval system, without the written permission of the publisher, except where permitted by law.

ISBN-10: 1-4285-0323-4 ISBN-13: 978-0-8439-5753-2

The name “Leisure Books” and the stylized “L” with design are trademarks of Dorchester Publishing Co., Inc.

Printed in the United States of America.

Visit us on the web at www.dorchesterpub.com.

Chapter One

SANDY’S STORY—August, 1980

“Ow!” Sandy said. “Watch it with those teeth, buster. There. There, that’s better. Little monkey. Are you my little monkey? Huh, are you?”

Through the open window behind her, she suddenly heard footfalls crunching the forest mat of pine needles and twigs near her trailer home.

Fear knocked her breath out.

Eric stopped sucking, as if he sensed her alarm. He let go of her nipple, tipped back his head and looked up at her face.

“It’s all right,” she whispered.

Eric made a tiny whimper of concern.

“Shhhh.” Turning her head, Sandy looked over her shoulder.

The curtains behind her were shut. She kept them that way most of the time, even though her trailer was hidden away in a clearing and strangers rarely stumbled upon it.

You just never knew.

Watching the curtains, she could see the gloom of dusk through the thin yellow fabric. But she saw no movement, no trace of the intruder.

At least be can’t see us, either.

She wondered how she knew it was a man.

Maybe because of the heavy, sure sound of the footsteps.

He had already walked past the area directly behind her window. He kept going, and the crunching sounds faded a little.

Maybe he’s leaving.

More likely, though, he was circling the trailer—heading for the side with the door.

Just go away! Whoever you are, get out of here!

For a few seconds, she couldn’t hear him walking anymore.

Eric took her nipple into his mouth and resumed sucking.

Then the intruder climbed the stairs. The wood creaked and groaned.

Sandy turned her head and gazed at the door. It was directly across the narrow room from where she sat. It had no window.

Did I lock it?

I always lock it.

But did I?

She’d been awfully upset when she came in—hardly able to think straight.

I must’ve locked it.

No sound came from the other side of the door.

Sandy heard her heart pounding hard. And she heard the quiet suck and slurp of Eric at her breast.

The intruder knocked on the door.

Sandy flinched and Eric nipped her.

“Who is it?”

“Marlon Slade.” The voice was rich and deep like Darth Vader. “We met this morning.”

“I know that.”

“I’d like to speak with you for a moment, Miss Blume.”

“What about?”

“May I please come in?”

“I don’t think so. My dad’ll be getting home from work any minute. He doesn’t like me to have company when he isn’t here.”

“Miss Blume, the mosquitos are eating me alive. Please let me in.”

“Can’t. I can hear you just fine through the door.”

The knob rattled. The sound sent a cold wash of panic through Sandy. “Hey!” she shouted, springing to her feet. “Don’t do that!”

The door stayed shut.

She had locked it.

“I’d rather not discuss this through a door.”

“There’s nothing to discuss.”

“If you don’t think so, I’ll wait out here and speak with your father. I’m sure he’ll be interested in the offer, even if you’re not.”

Standing in the middle of the room with Eric clutched in her arms, she shook her head and said, “I told you I don’t want to be in your movie.”

“Of course you want to be in it. Now, please be a dear and open the door.”

“No, thank you.”

Something thumped hard against it, making it jump.

Making Sandy jump.

Eric turned his head to look at the door.

“Stop that!” Sandy shouted.

Silence.

But no sound of retreat. Marlon Slade was still standing on the top stair in front of her door.

“We can talk about it tomorrow,” Sandy suggested. “I’ll come down to town, and...”

“No,” he said, just as if he knew she was lying. “Let’s talk about it now. I came all the way up from the road to this godforsaken... trailer. I will not go all the way down until we’ve spoken face to face about the situation.”

“There isn’t any situation.”

“You’re refusing to be in my film. I do not accept your refusal. That, young lady, is a situation. I’d like to discuss it with you face to face, like civilized people. Please! The mosquitos are horrendous out here!”

“Then go away. It’s simple.”

“I tell you what. I’ll give you a hundred dollars if you let me in. Cash. You get it whether or not you agree to be in The Horror. How does that sound?”

“I don’t need your money. I do all right.”

“I’m surprised Miss Kutch pays you anything.”

“I get generous tips.”

“I’m sure you do. You’re a very beautiful young lady.”

Scowling at the door, she said, “I’m a good guide.”

“Five hundred. I’ll give you five hundred dollars in cash if you let me in.”

That was a lot of money, too much to turn down without a very good reason. If all she had to do was let him in and listen to his offer...

What’ve I got to lose?

“Okay. Just wait a minute. I’ll be right back.”

She hurried up the hall to Eric’s small bedroom. Leaning over the bars of his crib, she eased him onto the mattress. Then she lowered the lid, fastened the hasp and padlocked it.

“Now keep still, honey,” she whispered.

On her way out, she slid the door shut.

“I’ll be right there,” she called. She rushed into her own room. The tan shorts and shirt of her guide uniform still lay rumpled on her bed where she’d thrown them. Her underwear and socks had already gone into the clothes hamper, but she hadn’t figured out what to do about her uniform—there would be no more tours of Beast House for weeks, maybe not for a couple of months—so she’d left her uniform on the bed.

She grabbed the shorts, hopped into them, pulled them up, and fastened them. The moment her belt was buckled, she snatched her shirt off the bed and raced down the hall. As she hurried along, she worked her arms into the sleeves. When she reached the door, she turned her back to it and scanned the room while she fastened her shirt buttons.

Except for the rumpled old towel on the sofa, there was no evidence of the baby.

There was evidence of Sandy’s father, though: an ashtray on the lamp table; an open pack of Camel cigarettes; copies of Field and Stream magazine, The American Rifleman and Hustler scattered about; and a nearly full bottle of Jim Beam bourbon on the kitchen counter. They were all positioned in plain sight.

Sandy fastened her last button, then tossed the towel behind the sofa.

She scanned the area once more.

That’ll do it.

She went to the door, unlocked it, and swung it open.

Marlon Slade started to enter. She blocked his way. “That’ll be five hundred bucks,” she said, putting out her hand.

“Ah, yes. It nearly slipped my mind.” Smiling but looking miffed, he dug into the back pocket of his slacks. They were the same tan color as Sandy’s uniform, and their legs were tucked into the tops of black leather riding boots. Marlon’s shirt was black silk. Around his neck, he wore a green ascot. Sandy supposed he was trying to look the way he thought a film director ought to look.

To her, he seemed like a pudgy kid playing dress-up.

He brought out his wallet and opened it. The bill compartment was fat with money.

“You’re loaded,” Sandy said.

“I’ll be considerably less loaded after I’ve paid the extortion.”

“It was your idea,” she reminded him.

He counted out hundreds and fifties into her waiting hand.

When she had the promised amount, she said, “Thank you,” and stepped away from the door. Marlon entered. He shut the door.

Sandy folded the money. As she stuffed it into a pocket of her shorts, she saw that she’d buttoned her shirt crooked.

She met Marlon’s eyes. He’d noticed, too.

“I had to put it on in a hurry,” she muttered, blushing.

He grinned. “Sorry if I came at a bad time.”

“It’s all right.” She almost told him that she’d just finished taking a shower. But she stopped herself in time. Better to leave him wondering than to get caught in a lie.

“Could I get you a drink?” she asked.

“That would be spiffy.”

Spiffy?

“My dad drinks bourbon,” she said, and nodded toward the botde.

“Perfect. I’ll have mine straight up.” He eased himself down on the sofa.

On her way to the counter, Sandy smiled over her shoulder and asked, “Are you old enough to drink? I wouldn’t want to corrupt you.”

He chortled. “I’m older than I look.”

“That’s good, because you look like you’re ten.”

“Aren’t we amusing?”

“Yep.” She took down a jelly glass and poured bourbon into it. Then she picked up the glass and started toward him.

“Won’t you be joining me?” he asked.

“I’m a minor.”

“At the very least. How old are you?”

“A lady never tells her age.”

“Fourteen, fifteen?”

“I’m older than I look.”

“Is that so?”

“Sure is.”

“I’m twenty-four,” Marlon said.

“Congratulations.”

“And how old are you?”

“None of your business.” She handed the glass to him, then stepped back, crossed her arms and shifted her weight so she was standing mainly on her left leg with her hip shoved out.

Marlon took a sip of his drink, then sighed and said, “Sit down. Please.” He patted the sofa cushion beside him.

“I’m okay right here.”

“Suit yourself.”

“How did you find my place?” she asked.

His eyes dipped, sneaking a look at her chest, then hurried up to her face. “Agnes Kutch gave me directions,” he said.

“Is that so?”

“Of course.”

“She wouldn’t do that. She doesn’t tell anyone.”

“She told me.”

“No, she didn’t. And nobody else knows where I live. What did you do, follow me?”

“Of course not. I was otherwise occupied at the time you ran off.”

She scowled at him. “You had someone else follow me?”

He tried to look innocent, but the answer showed on his face.

“Well,” Sandy said, “that stinks.”

“I needed to know where to find you.”

“Who did you sic on me?”

“One of my assistants.”

“Who?”

“It doesn’t matter.”

“It sure does! He’ll blab it around and pretty soon everybody will be coming up here.”

“She won’t blab. I promise you that. You have my word of honor.”

“Oh, well...Your word of honor. Whoop-de-doo.”

“My word is gold.”

“Sure.” Keeping her arms crossed, she shifted her weight to her other foot. “This is just dandy. Just peachy.”

“I want you in my film, Margaret.”

“I already turned you down. Didn’t you believe me? You had to send a spy after me?”

“I want you as my Janice.”

“What?”

“I want you to play Janice Crogan.”

“That’s ridiculous.”

“Not at all.”

“You’re kidding, right?”

“I never kid about such things.”

“I thought you wanted me as a...an extra, or something.”

“I want you as my lead. I would’ve explained that to you this morning if you hadn’t been so quick to run off.”

“But what about...whoever she is? The one you bired to play Janice.”

He took another sip of bourbon. “Tricia Talbot. She threw in the towel.”

“What?”

“Quit. Last night.”

Sandy found herself smiling. “You’re kidding. Why’d she quit?”

“We had...creative differences.”

“What do you mean?”

“She wanted to do things her way, not mine. I refused to give in, so she walked.” He grinned. “Not only did she walk, but she drove. She packed up and hightailed it back to San Francisco last night, leaving us sans a Janice. And we start filming tomorrow. I need you tomorrow, bright and early.”

“Can’t you just make a phone call, or something, and get yourself a real actress?”

“Why would I want to do that, when you’re here?”

“I’m not going to be in your movie, that’s why.”

“You must be.”

“No, I mustn’t.”

“You’ll be perfect. You’ll be Janice Crogan.”

“Why don’t you get Janice? She’s right here in town.”

“She won’t be in the movie.”

“Well, that makes two of us.”

“Twenty-five thousand dollars.”

Sandy stared at him, shocked.

“Twenty-five thousand?” she asked, barely able to speak, her voice a whisper.

“For just ten or twelve weeks of work.”

She murmured, “Can’t.”

“And why can’t you?”

“Just can’t. I’m not any actress.”

“You don’t need to be an actress. I’ll make you a star.”

She smirked. “Oh, yeah. A star. Every day and twice on Sundays.”

“You’ve got the look, Margaret.”

“I don’t look much like Janice.”

“There’s no reason why you should. We’ll color your hair, of course. You’ll be spectacular as a blonde.”

“Think so?”

“I know so.”

She grinned.

“And what’s that about?” Marlon asked.

She imagined herself saying, “I’ve got a little secret for you, buddy. Underneath this ugly brown dye job, I am a blonde.”

That’d sure open a can of worms.

“Is something amusing?” he asked.

“I wouldn’t want to turn into a dumb blonde.”

“It would only be for the role.”

“I don’t want the role.”

“I think you do, Margaret. I know you do. Everybody wants to be a star. And you have what it takes.”

“No, I don’t.”

“The look.”

“Bull.”

Marlon took another sip of bourbon, then leaned sideways and set his glass on. the lamp table. “Let me show you something,” he said, getting to his feet. “Do you have a mirror?”

“What kind of mirror?”

“The largest you have.”

“What do you want to do?”

“Come, come, come.” He swept toward Sandy, reaching for her.

She put out a hand to signal him back.

He took hold of it and drew her after him, striding toward the hallway.

“Hey, what’re you doing?”

“We’re off to see the mirror!”

“My dad’ll be home!”

“I doubt it. I’m a director. I know stage props when I see them. A smoker doesn’t live in this trailer.”

“He does, too.”

“My nose tells me otherwise. And it’s a wise nose.”

He pulled her into the bathroom and halted in front of the medicine cabinet mirror. “Surely we can do better than this!”

He barged past her and towed her along.

“You live here alone,” he said. “Admit it.”

“I do not.”

“Just like The Little Girl Who Lived Down the Lane. Jody Foster. Did you see the movie?”

“No.”

“Bet you did.”

He stopped in front of Eric’s room.

He reached for the door.

Sandy gave his hand a hard jerk, tugging him away from it. “Not in there,” she gasped. “It’s my dad’s room.”

“Ah, Dad.”

“I’ve got a big mirror in my room,” she blurted.

“Splendid!”

This time, Sandy led the way, rushing onward, pulling Marlon through the doorway of her bedroom. She stepped around the end of the bed and drew him to her side. They both faced her dresser.

And the mirror above it.

“Fabulous, ” Marlon whispered. “But we need light. It’s far too dark in here. We must have light for the star to shine.” He let go of her hand and said, “Stay. Observe the mirror. Observe yourself in the mirror.”

She went ahead and looked at herself.

“Big deal,” she muttered.

She could see Marlon in the mirror, too. He stood by the doorway, his hand on the light switch. “Behold!” he proclaimed in a deep, resonant tone. Then he flicked the switch.

Crimson light filled the room.

“My lord,” Marlon said.

“It’s just a red bulb,” Sandy explained.

“How remarkably gawdy.” In the mirror, she watched him glide toward her, his arms spread like wings, his shiny black shirt fluttering. The shirt looked purple in the red glow.

She felt a tingle creep up her back.

Why does he have to act so weird?

He swooped in behind Sandy and put his hands on her shoulders.

He stood directly behind her. She could only see the ends of his fingers. The rest of Marlon was hidden behind her body.

Then his head tilted sideways and she saw his chubby face in the mirror as if she were wearing it on her left shoulder.

“My glorious Margaret,” he intoned, his voice thick and low. “My star.” He started rubbing her shoulders. “You shall be my star.”

“Don’t think so,” she muttered.

“Imagine yourself on the big screen,” he said. His hands gently, firmly massaged her shoulders and the sides of her neck. “That’s no mirror in front of us, that’s a movie screen. And there you are, Margaret Blume, two stories high.”

“I just look like I’ve got a real bad sunburn,” she said, and yawned. Though she still felt a little jittery, the massage made her lazy, groggy. Her head began to wobble with the motions of the rubbing.

Then Marlon kissed the side of her neck.

“Hey, don’t,” she murmured.

“Watch the mirror,” he said, his breath tickling her skin.

“Stop it.”

“It’s all right. Nothing’s wrong. Look at yourself. See how beautiful you are. See what your audiences will see.” His reflection smiled at her. Then his hands slid down over her shoulders, down her chest. “You are so glorious,” he whispered, and closed his hands on her breasts. He rubbed them, gently squeezed them through the fabric of her shirt.

Sandy squirmed. “Quit it,” she said.

“You don’t mean that. It feels very good, doesn’t it? I know that it does.”

In the mirror, she saw herself squirm and grab his hands and try to peel them off her breasts.

But he kept them on her.

“It’s all right,” he said. “Don’t fight it. It feels good.”

“No!”

He suddenly released her breasts, ripped her shirt open and jerked it backward and down off her shoulders. She glimpsed herself bare to the waist, her skin bathed in scarlet light, her breasts lurching as she tried to twist away.

He grabbed her arms and pinned them against her sides.

“Look at yourself,” he said, still sounding very calm.

“That’s no mirror. You’re on the big screen, thousands of people staring up at you in awe. You’re a star. Everyone wants you. Everyone wants to look at you, to touch you, to fuck you.”

“Leave me alone!”

“You don’t want that. You want to be up on the screen, huge and spectacular. Look at yourself.”

“Let go of me right now, you bastard!”

“You love it, you love it. You love this. See how you’re watching yourself? You can’t take your eyes away. You love how you look. Now, imagine yourself a hundred times larger. Stop that squirming!” He shook her roughly.

She watched her body jerk back and forth, her head bobbing, her breasts jumping.

He stopped shaking her. “Now stand still,” he said, “and I’ll let go of you.”

“Let go,” she said. Her voice came out high and trembling. “Please.”

Marlon released his tight grip on her arms. He slid the shirt down them. As it fell to the floor, he reached around and caressed her belly with both hands. Then his pudgy fingers went to her belt buckle.

Flinching rigid, she clutched his wrists and gasped, “No!”

Marlon laughed softly and undid the buckle. Then he unfastened the button at her waist. As he started to pull her zipper down, Eric leaped out of the red glow, landed on the dresser, skidded to a halt and whirled to face them.

Marlon’s laughter stopped. His fingers stopped.

Eric stood in a crouch on top of the dresser, his body glistening and ruddy. He snarled, baring his fangs, and raised his arms like a miniature boogeyman.

And sprang straight for Marlon’s face.

As Eric flew at him, the director squeaked once in a high voice that sounded nothing at all like the rich resonance of Marlon Slade.

In the mirror, Sandy watched Marion’s horrified, pudgy face vanish—hidden behind the body of her son.

Marlon’s fingers jerked away from the zipper of her shorts.

He stopped pressing against her back.

Her shorts fell to the floor.

They almost tripped Sandy as she whirled around and watched him stumble backward with Eric clinging to his face. He reached up to grab Eric. The bed knocked his legs out from under him. As he fell, he hurled the infant away.

“No!” Sandy cried out.

Her son crashed against the wall near the head of her bed. He bounced off and dropped to the floor, tumbling.

She kicked the shorts away from her feet, rushed over to him and crouched down.

He lay sprawled on his back, blinking up at her.

His teeth and muzzle were bloody. Sandy hoped the blood was all Marlon’s.

She heard the director whimpering behind her. Looking over her shoulder, she saw him on his hands and knees. He raised his head and gaped at her, his mouth open, his face shredded. “It’s... it’s one of them!” he gasped. “Isn’t it? Isn’t it? My God! Did you see the little fucker attack me?” He pushed himself up, stood on his feet, and stared past Sandy at the baby sprawled on the floor. “Look at that ugly fucker. Son-of-a-bitch! Where’d it come from? Good thing I was here, or it would’ve got you.”

Sandy glared at him and said, “I don’t think so. I’m his mom.”

“What?”

“He’s my kid.”

Marlon staggered toward them, blood spilling from his tattered face.

Sandy stood up in front of him.

“Outa my way, bitch,” he gasped. When he said “bitch,” blood blew off his lips and sprayed Sandy in the face. “I’ve got some business to finish with your little monster, and then...”

She punched him in the nose.

His eyes bulged and he stumbled backward.

Sandy kicked one of his feet sideways. He tripped himself.

With a gasp of alarm, he fell and landed on his rump. The trailer shook.

Sandy turned and lunged for the dresser.

Glimpsed a naked red woman rushing at the mirror.

Jerked open the middle drawer.

Snatched out her butcher knife.

“You take this, ” Agnes Kutch bad said, holding out the big, old knife to her. “You gonna be moving outa the house and living in that trailer out there, you gotta have a weapon. Wish I had a gun to give you, but this here is a real good knife. Mama, she used it on a fella once.”

“I know, ” Sandy’d told her. “I was there. I saw her do it ”

She slammed the dresser drawer and turned to face Marlon.

He was already on his knees, struggling to stand up.

She raised the knife overhead.

Marlon screamed like a woman.

Afterward, Sandy took Eric into the shower with her. Standing under the hot spray, she held him to her chest.

Eric had a lump on his head. It must’ve been sore, because he winced when Sandy touched it—even when she kissed it.

Otherwise, he seemed fine. Maybe a little more subdued than usual.

“My little guy,” she said, caressing him. “You’re such a brave little guy. You knew mommy was in trouble and you dashed to the rescue. My hero. Of course, I oughta spank your little ass for breaking the crib.”

She patted his little ass gently.

Then she started to cry.

Eric made quiet whimpery sounds against her neck.

After a while, Sandy sniffed and sighed. She said, “How do you feel about blowing this town, honey? Cause I guess we can’t stay. Not after this.”

Chapter Two

THE BEAST HOUSE BUS—June, 1997

As the bus started across the Golden Gate Bridge, the young woman in front stood up with her microphone and turned to face the riders. “Good morning, everyone! Welcome aboard! I’ll be your guide for the trip out to Malcasa Point this morning. My name is Patty—and yes, I’m Irish. My grandfather hails from Cork. His name is Bob.”

A few of the riders chuckled.

“I know, I know,” Patty said. “Lame joke.”

“What a dip,” Monica muttered.

Owen nodded and gave her a slight smile. He thought it was a bit early in the game to be calling Patty a dip. Monica, obviously, had taken an instant dislike to her. Monica took instant dislikes to a great many things, but especially to other women...and most especially to attractive ones.

Patty was more attractive than most. Owen supposed she was about twenty-five years old. Her deeply tanned skin and short brown hair made her look athletic. Though you couldn’t call her slender, she wasn’t fat, either. Stout, maybe. Or built. Owen thought she looked very good in the tan shirt and shorts of her guide uniform.

“We’re now crossing San Francisco’s famous Golden Gate Bridge,” Patty said. “If you look out the windows, you’ll see that it is not golden, at all. It’s red. It used to be golden, but the Bridge Authority changed its color to blood red in 1981 in honor of its gory neighbor to the north, Beast House.”

Several riders chuckled and a few even clapped.

“That’s God’s-own-truth,” Patty said, raising her right hand.

Monica leaned over and whispered to Owen, “That isn’t true, is It?”

“Sure, I think so,” he said.

“Can’t be. They wouldn’t paint it red because of some stupid tourist trap. Besides, that place is like ninety miles away.”

“You’re probably right.”

“As you may already know,” Patty continued, “the Golden Gate Bridge was given its name in honor of the famed beavenly Golden Gates belonging to Saint Peter. That’s because so many people have entered Saint Peter’s Golden Gates by jumping off this one.”

With that, Patty received general laughter and applause.

“Thank you, thank you. None of what I’ve just told you is true, of course. My grandfather Bob from Cork did kiss the Blarney Stone, and passed its gift of gab down to me. It’s in my genes, but we won’t get into that. Anyhow, this is the Beast House Bus. If you want the facts about Golden Gate Bridge, take a Gray Line Tour—though I don’t recommend it. I took the Gray Line city tour recently and found myself sitting in a rear seat, which was uncomfortably close to the bus’s toilet. But you don’t want to hear about that. I don’t want to think about it. Let’s get to the serious stuff. You must all be wondering what you’re doing here...”

“She’s sure got that right,” Monica whispered.

“...overview of what’s ahead. We have a fairly long ride, to begin with. It’s something more than a two hour drive up the coast to Malcasa Point. And—guess what?—two or so hours back to San Francisco.”

“Two hours of this?” Monica whispered.

“We’re scheduled to reach our destination at about ten-thirty. At that point, you’ll be free to disembark and enjoy all the creepy delights of Beast House. Your price of admission will include a self-guided audio tour which usually takes people about an hour to complete. But feel free to spend as long as you wish in the house. Some people enjoy lingering around the murder sights and emersing themselves in the ambiance.”

Several riders chuckled about that. Monica rolled her eyes upward.

“In fact, you’ll have plenty of time not only to tour Beast House, but to visit the gift shop and enjoy a leisurely lunch on the grounds. Beast House has a very good snack shop with great chili cheese dogs. I love them chili dogs!”

“And it shows,” Monica whispered.

“You should definitely check out the snack shop’s menu. If nothing suits you, though, there are several good places to eat along the main street of town, easy to walk to. The bus doesn’t leave Malcasa Point until 1:30 p.m., so you’ll have three hours. That’s a pretty fair amount of time. Make sure you don’t miss Janice Crogan’s Beast House museum on Front Street. If you still have time left over, you might take a stroll down to the beach. The beach is only a few hundred yards from Beast House. You might order a take-out lunch from the snack shop, and have yourselves a picnic. Just make sure to keep an eye on your watches. You’ll be amazed at how fast those three hours fly by, and we don’t want you missing the bus back to town. We like to pull out at 1:30 on the nose. That gets you back to your hotels by about four, so you’ll have time to rest and clean up before you go out for your evening fun. I hope you all have big plans for tonight—maybe a nice dinner at Fisherman’s Wharf. Now, I have some matters to take care of. I’ll get back to you in a few minutes, and we’ll talk a little about the history of Beast House.”

With a smile, Patty lowered her microphone and turned away.

“My God,” Monica said, “it’s the whole day.”

“We knew that,” Owen told her. “The brochure...”

“I know we knew it. It’s just now sinking in, that’s all.”

“If you didn’t want to do this, I wish you would’ve spoken up. I mean, it’s a bit late to be changing our minds.

“It’s all right,” she said. “It just seems like sort of a waste, when we’ve only got a week in San Francisco, to spend one entire day doing something like this. And our first day, too. We haven’t even had a chance to see any of the city yet.”

Owen was tempted to remind her that, after checking into their hotel late yesterday afternoon, they’d spent several hours roaming Fisherman’s Wharf. They’d eaten a fine dinner at Fisherman’s Grotto, inspected souvenir shops, visited the Wax Museum, and hiked to Pier 39 where they’d gone on a couple of rides, watched a juggling show, and explored more souvenir shops. It seemed to him that they’d seen at least something of San Francisco. But pointing it out to Monica would be a big mistake.

So he said, “If I’d known you felt that way, we could’ve done something else. We didn’t have to do this.”

“Well, that’s all right.” She smiled gently and patted his leg. “We’ll get it over with today, and then we’ll have the whole rest of the week for other things.”

Get it over with.

Oh, man.

“We didn’t have to do it at all,” he told her. “If you’d only let me know that you didn’t want to...”

“Why would I want to? What’s the big attraction of going to some crummy old house where a lot of people got murdered? In fact, I think the whole idea’s a little sick. They shouldn’t even allow tours of a place like that. And if they do, people ought to have the good sense not to go. It’s perverted. And it’s four hours on a damn bus.”

Owen stared at her. He felt as if he’d been bludgeoned.

“Are you calling me a pervert?” he asked.

She laughed and said, “Don’t be a dope,” and gave his leg a pat. “I didn’t mean you.” Mouth close to his ear, she whispered, “I love you, silly. Do you think I’d love you if you were a pervert?”

“I am, you know.”

“Oh, ho ho. You’re so funny. You’re such a dope. But I love you anyway.” She kissed his ear, then eased away and treated him with her wanton growl.

God only knows where she’d picked it up. Probably from some movie.

Monica’s wanton growl.

A soft grumble in the throat, accompanied by a slight baring of her teeth and a sultry gaze.

Owen hated it.

He’d hated it from the first time she tried it on him, six months ago.

Like Owen, Monica was a first-year teacher at Crawford Junior High School in Los Angeles. He’d met her .at the start of the fall semester, back in September of the previous year. And he hadn’t liked her one bit. His friend Henry, another teacher starting out at Crawford, hadn’t liked her either. He’d said, “She’s such a fucking know-it-all,” and Owen had agreed. “She acts like she thinks her shit smells like roses.” Owen had agreed with that, too. “Too bad,” Henry had said, “‘cause she’s sort of a fox. I wouldn’t mind playing a little hide-the-salami with her, if you know what I mean.” To that, Owen had responded, “Not me. Hide the salami, it’ll probably freeze and break off. And there you’d be, salamiless-in-Gaza.”

Though conceited, condescending, stiff and humorless and generally annoying, Monica was almost beautiful. She looked very similar to the way Elizabeth Taylor had looked in her early twenties. Similar, but different.

The differences were not to Monica’s advantage.

But nobody ever mentioned them to her.

What they pointed out were the similarities.

It had probably been going on since Monica’s early childhood—friends and relatives and teachers and kids in school and strangers stopping her on the street to tell her, “Do you know, you’re the spitting image of Elizabeth Taylor? It’s absolutley uncanny. I can’t believe my eyes.”

It must’ve been constant.

And, of course, she’d bought it.

In spite of the evidence of mirrors.

Owen figured it was little wonder that she’d grown up thinking she was the queen of the universe.

Henry had said, “To know her is to loathe her.”

And Owen had agreed.

During the entire fall semester, he’d done his best to stay out of Monica’s way. He’d wanted nothing to do with her. But they’d often been thrown together by circumstances. Since both were first year English teachers at the same school, it was inevitable.

And Owen just had to be nice to her.

Whenever an encounter couldn’t be avoided, he smiled and spoke to her in a friendly way as if he liked her. He was that way with everyone.

She seemed to react with her usual cold disdain.

Until that December morning when she asked him for a ride to the Christmas party. Cornering him in the teacher’s lounge, she said, “Could I ask you a big favor, Owen?”

“Sure, I guess so.”

“Are you planning to go to the faculty Christmas party?”

“Yeah, I guess so.”

“Will you be driving?”

Oh, no.

“Yes.”

“Are you taking a date?”

If only.

“No, probably not.”

“The reason I’m asking, Owen—I simply can’t drive myself to the party. It’s so dangerous for a woman to be out by herself, especially late at night.”

“It sure is. Dangerous for anybody.”

“But it’s worse for a woman.”

“Sure. I’m sure it is. Worse.”

“And the party probably won’t get over till sometime after midnight. I can’t possibly drive home all by myself at an hour like that. So would you mind terribly taking me to the party? I don’t think I’ll be able to go, otherwise.”

Owen didn’t want to do it. He didn’t like her. But he’d already confessed his intention of going to the party without a date—blow—ing his best possible excuse. On the spur of the moment, he could think of no halfway decent reason to turn her down. So he smiled and said, “Sure, I’d be glad to give you a ride.”

It turned out to be more than a ride: it turned out to be a date. After their arrival at the party, she wouldn’t go away. She stayed by Owen’s side. She held on to his arm. She led him here and there, keeping him while she chatted with an assortment of faculty members and their spouses—usually the very teachers Owen liked least and would’ve avoided, given the chance.

Finally, Owen managed to sneak away from her. He got himself a cupful of red, potent punch, then spent a few minutes with his friends, Henry and Jill and Maureen.

Three minutes, maybe four.

Then Henry, keeping lookout, said, “Oops, here comes trouble. You’re up Shit Creek now, buddy.”

Owen said, “Delightful,” and gulped down his punch.

“If you can’t stand her,” Maureen said, “why not tell her to take a leap?”

“I can’t do that.”

Monica, arriving, greeted everyone with a rigid smile. Then she grabbed Owen’s arm and said to the others, “Will you excuse us, please?”

“Can’t,” Henry said. “You’re inexcuseable.”

“Oh, ho ho. Very amusing.” With that, she led Owen away from his friends. As she hurried him along, she said with a pout, “I thought you’d deserted me. You can’t just bring a girl somewhere and leave her stranded, Owie.”

He hated to be called Owie.

He hated the tone of her voice, as if she were talking to a three year old.

He also hated to dance. But she squeezed his arm and said, “How about tripping the light fantastic for a while?”

“I’m not much of a dancer,” he said.

“That’s all right. I’m a wonderful dancer. And a wonderful teacher. I’ll have you cutting the rug like Fred Astaire.”

“Fred Astaire’s dead.”

She smiled, shook her head, and said, “Don’t be morbid, darling.”

Darling? Oh, my God.

“I’d really rather not dance,” he said.

He despised dancing in general, but was appalled by the idea of dancing with Monica—especially at the faculty Christmas party, surrounded by teachers, counselors, secretaries, vice principals... the principal himself. People he had to see every working day. People who knew him.

“You can’t just bring me here and not dance with me. How would that look?”

You’re not my date! he wanted to shout. I gave you a ride!

Say “Thanks for the lift,” and leave me alone!

He thought it, but didn’t say it. Her feelings wouldn’t just be hurt, they’d be trampled.

He finally said, “I guess I can give it a try.”

She led him downstairs to the recreation room. It was decorated with red and green streamers, and dark except for the glow of Christmas tree lights strung across the ceiling. Owen noticed that there were no clear bulbs, no white bulbs. They were all deep, rich colors: blue and red and green and orange.

They looked gawdy and wonderful, but didn’t illuminate much.

Just as well, Owen thought.

The floor was crowded with dancing couples. Half of nearly every pair was somebody Owen knew from school. Many nodded, smiled, or spoke brief greetings as they made their way to the middle of the floor.

Stopping, Moncia turned to him and gazed into his eyes.

She is pretty, Owen thought.

But he suspected that anyone would look good in the glow of all those Christmas tree lights. He could see the shine of them in Monica’s hair, their sparkle in her eyes. They softened her face, blurring its harshness, hiding the arrogance and suspicion that could usually be seen in her eyes and lips.

She really did resemble Elizabeth Taylor. For the first time, the similarities seemed to surpass the differences.

And she looked great in her angora sweater. It hugged her body in such a way that each breast swelled out separately—they were twin, fuzzy white mounds with a glen between them.

She might’ve looked great in her pleated plaid skirt, too. It was very short and drifted softly against her thighs. But she’d ruined the skirt’s appeal by wearing tights. The black tights encased her legs, showing off their slender curves but hiding every inch of skin.

“Just do what I do, darling,” she said.

With that, she stepped forward until their bodies met.

She took hold of Owen’s left hand, placed her own left hand on his shoulder, and said, “Put your other hand in the middle of my back.”

He followed her instructions.

“That’s right,” she whispered.

A new tune began to flow from the speakers. “White Christmas,” sung by Bing Crosby.

They started to dance.

It was a slow dance, and they held each other close. Owen followed Monica’s lead. It was easy; she hardly moved at all, just swayed back and forth and took small steps this way and that.

She smelled awfully good—some sort of perfume that filled Owen’s mind with images of balmy nights and soft breezes in the tropics. He’d been smelling it all evening. But now it seemed to radiate off her skin in warm, rich waves.

A wonderful, exotic aroma.

But not nearly as wonderful or exotic as the feel of Monica as they danced: her face resting on his shoulder; her hair tickling the side of his face; her left hand caressing his back while her right clasped his hand; her breasts pushing firmly but softly against his chest; her belly pressed to his belly; her crotch rubbing him in a subtle way that seemed almost accidental; her thighs brushing against his with every step she took.

Before Bing was halfway through the song, Owen started getting hard.

Oh, terrific.

Just what I need.

Hoping Monica hadn’t noticed it yet, he bent forward slightly to break contact down there.

“Don’t be a silly,” she said.

Her left hand went down and pulled at his rump until he was tight against her again.

“Ooooh, Owen,” she said. Then she tilted back her head, looked him in the eyes, and let forth with her wanton growl.

Immediately, he hated it. Though it seemed to express approval and lust, its blatant phoniness made it seem like mockery.

She probably thinks it’s a cute thing to do, he told himself. Maybe she even thinks it’s sexy.

“A penny for your thoughts,” Monica said.

“Huh?”

“What’re you daydreaming about?”

“I’m not daydreaming.”

“You’re always off in your own little world.”

“I’m here,” he told her, and tried to smile.

“Now you are.”

“Sorry.”

“You’re such a silly.” She gave his thigh a squeeze. “What am I going to do with you?”

“Whatever you please,” he said. Then he leaned forward and looked past Monica to see out her window. Just a few feet beyond the edge of the road, there seemed to be a drop-off. He could see nothing down there except the ocean. “Yikes,” he said.

“A thrill, isn’t it?” She didn’t sound thrilled, but she was smiling as if she were the only person in on a joke. “If we die, guess whose fault it will be?”

“The bus driver’s?”

“Think again.”

“Mine.”

“Ding! You win. You insisted on coming.”

“I didn’t exactly insist. It was more like a suggestion.”

“We could be riding on a cable car right now.”

“We can ride on cable cars tomorrow.”

“If we’re still alive.”

Chapter Three

TUCK AND DANA

Lynn Tucker, sitting at the kitchen table, set down her cup of coffee and smiled when Dana came in. “Hey, hey, look at you.”

Dana grinned and raised her arms. “Just call me Ranger Rick.”

“You look great.”

“Thanks, Tuck. You, too.” Frowning, she said, “I wish my uniform looked like that.” While Dana’s tan shirt and shorts were stiff and creased and dark, Tuck’s looked soft and faded. “Want to trade?”

“Think mine’d fit you?” Tuck asked.

“Probably not.”

“Probably.” She laughed. “What are you, now, about six-nine, seven feet?”

“Just six. But I’m dainty.”

Tuck pushed back her chair and said, “Sit down, Miss Dainty. I’ll get you a cup of coffee.”

“I can get it.”

“You’re my guest.” Tuck stood up and headed for a cupboard. “Besides, it’s your first day. Tomorrow, I’ll let you get your own coffee.”

“Okay,” Dana said. “Thanks.” She pulled out a chair and sat at the table.

“As for your uniform,” Tuck said, “it’ll be a lot better after a few washings. What you need to do is wash both your uniforms every night whether they need it or not. That’ll get the stiffness out. Before you know it, you’ll look like an old hand.” She took down a cup and turned around. “So, how did you sleep last night?”

“I zonked. I tell you, Tuck... I still can’t believe I’m here. This is such a great place!”

“I thought you might like it.” She picked up the coffee pot and brought the clean cup over to the table. As she filled the cup for Dana, she said, “One thing, okay? Try not to call me Tuck when we’re over at the house. You know, in front of the others.”

“I’ll try. Might be tough, though. I’ve been calling you Tuck since we were kids.”

“For which I’ve never properly repaid you.”

‟Think nothing of it,” Dana said.

“Anyway, try to avoid it, okay? The thing is, I’m the boss of things over there. It’s bad enough that I look like I’m only about fifteen years old.”

“A mature fifteen.”

“I’m also only twenty damn years old and have to go around giving orders to all these older people. All I’d need is to have them hear you calling me Tuck.”

‟Don’t they know your name’s Tucker?”

“Maybe, maybe not. Nobody uses my last name over there, but they all know Janice is my stepmother. Maybe they think my name’s Crogan.”

“She should’ve changed her name when she married your dad.”

“Would you change your name to Tucker?”

“If I married a guy named Tucker.”

“Anyway, she didn’t. Just don’t call me Tuck in front of the employees, okay?”

“You don’t call me Moose, I won’t call you Tuck.”

“I never called you Moose.”

“Right. You preferred Bullwinkle.”

“Okay, I won’t call you Bullwinkle. I promise. Nothing but Dana. Or Miss Lake, if I have to berate you for doing something stupid.”

“Would I do something stupid?”

“Oh, not you.”

“So,” Dana said, “what should I call you?”

“Boss lady.”

Dana cracked up, and Tuck grinned. She waited for Dana’s laughter to subside, then said, “Lynn would be fine.”

Nodding, Dana lifted her cup. Steam drifted off the dark surface of the coffee. She blew it gently away, then took a sip. “Mm, good.”

‟Do you want something to eat?”

“No, I’m fine.”

“Good. We don’t have much time. We can grab a bite at the snack shop after we get there. Or we can stop for doughnuts on the way. Are you still a doughnut hound?”

“You bet,” Dana said. “But I’m not that hungry right now. I don’t usually eat much in the morning.”

“About ready to go?”

‟Yep. You said to be ready by nine. I’ve been ready since I walked in.” She took another sip of coffee, then another.

“Take your time. We don’t have to rush off right away. I’m the boss, after all.”

‟Yeah, but you shouldn’t be late.”

‟Even if we don’t get there till nine-thirty, I’ll still be the first one to arrive. Nobody’s all that gung-ho. It’s just a job to them, you know?”

‟What is it to you?”

‟A passion!”

Dana laughed. ‟Right.”

“Do you want the truth?”

‟If you’re up to it.”

‟I love it all. I really do. I love being the boss...”

“You’ve always been great at giving orders.”

‟It isn’t just that, either. There’s something about Beast House. It’s got history, you know? An awful history, but...There’s something sort of old and romantic and mysterious about the place. I just love it there. It’s like a strange little piece of the past is still alive...I mean, you can feel it.”

‟If you say so.”

‟Did you feel it yesterday?”

‟Mosdy, I just felt a little spooked.”

Tuck grinned. ‟Good. You’re supposed to. But after you get used to the place, it probably won’t seem so creepy anymore.”

‟Probably?”

‟Well, it actually seems to get worse instead of better for some people. That’s pretty rare, though.”

“I hope that doesn’t happen to me.”

‟Don’t worry. You’ll be fine. Me, I like the place more all the time.”

“Someday, maybe it’ll be yours.”

‟I ain’t gonna hold my breath,” Tuck said.

‟You’re Janice’s only heir, aren’t you?”

‟Well, shit, I guess so. She doesn’t have any brothers or sisters, and you know what happened to her parents.” Tuck frowned as if thinking about it for a few moments, then said, ‟Other than Dad and me, she’s got nobody else except an uncle and cousin. But Janice is just in her thirties, for godsake. I doubt if she’ll be pitching forward on her nose in the near future. Besides which, she might even have a kid of her own someday.”

“She hasn’t so far.”

“Yeah, but she’s only been married for a couple of years.”

“She’s how old?”

Tuck frowned for a moment, then said, “Thirty-six.”

“Well, that’s not terribly old to be starting a family.”

“For all I know, she might already be knocked up. And if she’s not, she probably will be by the time they get back from the cruise. I mean, two months together in the South Pacific? I damn near get pregnant just thinking about it.”

“Have they been trying to have a baby?” Dana asked.

“Jeez! How would I know? She’s a great gal and everything and we really like each other, but it’s not like being with you. She my dad’s wife. I mean, I can’t just ask her about stuff like that.” Tuck raised her eyebrows. “Do you want any more coffee?”

“Nope, I’m fine.”

“Maybe we’d better get going.” She reached across the table for Dana’s cup. “I’ll rinse these out and batten down the hatches. You might want to grab your windbreaker. You never know when the fog’ll come rolling in. It can get pretty nippy.”

Five minutes later, Dana followed Tuck into the three-car garage. They walked past the eighteen foot cabin cruiser, then past a Mercedes, before climbing into the red Jeep Wrangler.

“I don’t know how you can stand living in such squalor,” Dana said.

“It’s tough.” As the automatic door rolled upward, Tuck started the Jeep’s engine. “I’ll probably have to move out if I ever get married.”

“Don’t get married. No guy would be worth it.”

“Nobody I know,” Tuck said. Laughing, she backed out of the garage.

As she turned the Jeep around, Dana gazed at the front of the house. With its many outside stairways, its passageways and balconies, the enormous stucco house looked more like a nice hotel than . like a private home. “It’s really fabulous,” she said.

“Amazing what you can do with a few million bucks, isn’t it?”

“I wouldn’t mind living in a place like this.”

“You are living in a place like this,” Tuck said. “All summer.” She aimed the remote over her shoulder. As the garage door started to close, she put the remote away and headed down the long, narrow driveway.

The morning air blew Dana’s hair. She took deep breaths. She could smell the woods and the ocean.

Though the area immediately in front of the house was bright with sunlight, the driveway soon took them into thick woods. There, in shadows as heavy as dusk, the rays of the sun looked like golden pillars slanting down through the trees. Haze drifted like smoke in the gold.

Dana smiled at Tuck, and shook her head.

“Not exactly like Los Angeles, is it?” Tuck asked.

“Not exactly. I can’t believe I’ll be spending the whole summer here.”

“Neither can I. Man, am I ever glad you could come.”

“You’re glad!”

“You bet I am.” Tuck picked up speed on the downhill. She took the curves awfully fast.

Too fast for Dana’s taste.

Even with the seatbelt on, Dana felt her body being shoved from side to side as they raced around the bends.

It’s okay, she told herself. Tuck knows what she’s doing. She’s probably driven in.and out of this place thousands of times.

Tuck glanced at her and grinned, then faced the front again. Her long, blond hair was streaming behind her in the breeze. “We’re gonna have a great time,” she said.

“I hope so.”

If she doesn ’t slam us into a tree.

“And you know what?” Tuck asked. “I couldn’t have stayed home this summer if you hadn’t agreed to come.”

“What? What do you mean?”

“They were all set to drag me along with them on their damn cruise.”

“Oh, that would’ve been a fate worse than death.” ,

“I hate cruises. Yuck!”

“Are you out of your mind?”

“Have you ever gone on one?”

“No.”

“just wait.” Some hair blew across her face. She fingered it out of the way with one hand while she steered around a curve with the other. “It’s like being on a floating prison full of chipper weirdos. But Dad didn’t want me staying here alone. So I’d be out somewhere on the briny sea, right now, if you hadn’t come to stay. I owe you bigtime.”

Shrugging, Dana said, “I’m sure you could’ve gotten somebody else.”

“I didn’t want anyone else. You’re my best friend. Besides, you’re the only person Dad would’ve agreed to. It was you or nobody.”

“How come?”

“Hell, don’t ask me. He likes you. He trusts you. He thinks you’re a regular Girl Scout.”

“I’ve got him fooled.”

Tuck smiled at her. “No you don’t. He’s right.”

“Aw, shucks.”

“Anyway, I thought you should know. It’s not like I’m doing you all the big favors. You’re doing a major one for me just by being here.”

“Why don’t you do me a favor and slow down?”

“This is nothing. You wanta see me really go fast?”

“That’s all right. Some other time. When I’m not in the car, for instance.”

“All right, all right.” Tuck eased her foot down on the brake pedal, and the Jeep slowed down.

“Thank you,” Dana said.

“You’re always so cautious.”

“You’re always so reckless. Maybe that’s why your dad didn’t want you to stay by yourself.”

“I don’t think that’s why.”

“Was he afraid you might throw wild parties?”

“Nah. It was the whole idea of me being alone in the house. You know, it’s so enormous and there’s nothing around it but the woods. No neighbors or anything. It can get a little creepy when you’re there by yourself. Anyway, I think Dad had visions of the Manson family or Hannibal Lecter coming for me.”

“In which case, a lot of good I’d be.”

“It’s just some sort of mental aberration on Dad’s part. He seems to think I’ll be fine if you’re staying with me. It’s not because you’re such a big, strapping brute, either.”

“I hope not.”

“Not that you aren’t.”

“I see that living in the lap of luxury hasn’t robbed you of your native charm.”

“Nope. Thank God, huh?”

“Yeah. It would’ve been a major loss. Anyway, if they’d forced you to go on the cruise with them, what would they have done about Beast House?”

“Put Clyde in charge,”

“Who’s Clyde?”

“Clyde Bennett. You met him yesterday. He’s a charmer. He’s gotta be thrilled to death about me being head honcho this summer.”

“Does he give you a hard time?” Dana asked.

“He used to.”

As they glided around a bend, the two-lane public road came into sight. Tuck slowed the Jeep and came to a complete stop.

This is where you’ve gotta start being careful,” she explalned. “Some of the people around these parts drive like maniacs.” She eased forward, checking in both directions, then stepped on the gas. “Beast House,” she yelled, “here we come!”

Chapter Four

THE STORY ACCORDING TO PATTY

“Hello again,” Patty said.

Owen, relieved by the interruption, settled back in his seat and leaned sideways a little to look up the aisle at the guide.

“Is everyone enjoying the scenery?” she asked. “It’s pretty terrific, isn’t it?”

Looks good from here, Owen thought.

Patty was standing casually with the microphone close to her mouth. She held on to a support pole with her other hand. The hand was high, as if she’d raised her arm to ask a question.

“This section of Pacific Coast Highway can be a little frightening,” Patty said. “But you folks probably enjoy a good scare, or you wouldn’t be on your way to Beast House. Am I right?”

Some of the passengers responded, “Right.” Others chuckled.

“To put your minds at ease, I can tell you that we haven’t lost a bus over the cliffs in the past three weeks. That trip, I hear, was very exciting for a few seconds. But I miss the guide. She and I were pretty good friends. Her name was Bubbles.”

“Give me a break,” Monica muttered.

“Not Sandy?” asked a man in an aisle seat just in front of Patty.

“Good one,” she told him.

“How about Rocky?” suggested another passenger.

“Actually, all three perished. It was a terrible accident. But I’m sure we’ll fare better. Won’t we, Al?” The driver raised his arm and gave a thumbs-up. “He doesn’t let a little thing like cataracts get in his way.” After a short pause, Patty asked, “How many of you have been to Beast House before?”

Looking around, Owen saw eight or ten of the passengers raise a hand.

“What’s that, about one out of five? Pretty good. That’s about typical. We get a lot of repeats. There’s something about Beast House that just keeps drawing people back to it. Especially weirdos. No offense.”

A lot of riders laughed at that one.

“The house has had a long and colorful history. Mostly, the color has been red. I won’t get into much of that, though. What I want to do, now, is tell you a few things that won’t get covered to any extent on the tour.

“Beast House has been a popular tourist trap...attraction...since 1932. For those of you who aren’t whizzes at math, that’s a while ago. The Great Depression was going on. Herbert Hoover was President of the United States. Edward the Eighth sat on the throne of Great Britain. Germany’s comeback kid, Adolph Hitler, was defeated that year in a run-off election for the presidency when a guy by the name of Hindenburg burst his balloon...so to speak.”

“Oh, the humanity, ” someone threw in.

“Exactly,” Patty said. “In 1932, the Japanese invaded Shanghai. Al Capone was sent to prison in Atlanta. The Lindbergh baby got himself kidnapped and murdered. Amelia Earhart was still among the unvanished. Gary Cooper starred in A Farewell to Arms and Shirley Temple made her first movie. Not only that, but 1932 marked the birth of Senator Edward Kennedy and Elizabeth Taylor.”

“There you go,” Owen whispered to Monica. “Liz.”

“But the real highlight of 1932 was the opening of Beast House. The Victorian style house had already been standing for thirty years, but as a private home. It took Maggie Kutch to turn the place into one of America’s most bizarre and infamous tourist attractions.

“Beast House had been built in 1902 by Lilly Thorn, widow of Lyle Thorn. Lyle, the leader of the Thorn Gang, was an outlaw known throughout the west during the latter years of the nineteenth century. You name it, he did it. He robbed banks, stage coaches, and trains. He rustled cattle and horses. It’s said that he committed so many murders and rapes that nobody could keep track of them all. The brutal massacres of several entire families in the Arizona territory have been attributed to Lyle Thorn and his gang, but that’s mostly speculation. Some people think the massacres were the work of Apaches. Nobody knows for sure. Nor does anyone know the fate of Lyle Thorn or his gang. Their depredations simply stopped in the early 1890’s. We can only assume that he and his band of cut-throats came to a sudden, violent end.

“On their way to the end, however, they worked up a ton of bad karma. Lyle must’ve passed it on to his wife and children, and I think it all ended up in Beast House.

“As I mentioned, his wife’s name was Lilly. They were Lyle and Lilly Thom. But nobody around Malcasa Point ever saw Lyle. He had apparently ‘bought the ranch’ before Lilly and the kids ever showed up in town. The boys were named Sam and Earl. It’s believed that Lyle was their father, but nobody knows for sure.

“Anyway, Lilly and the two boys arrived in town in early 1902. And they were loaded. Apparently, Lyle’s life of crime had been very lucrative. Before you know it, Lilly had a crew hard at work building her dream house.

“And they all lived happily ever after in the dream house until August 2, 1903, when the beast came up out of the cellar and ran amok, committing wholesale slaughter on her family. You’ll hear all about that on the tour, though, so I won’t get into it now.

“For now, we want to skip ahead about twenty-eight years. During most of that time, the Thorn house stood deserted. Nobody wanted to live there because of the killings. But in 1931, the Kutch family bought it and moved in. Maggie Kutch lived in the house with her husband, two little girls, and her baby son. For just about two weeks. Then one rainy night, her entire family was brutally slain by what she described as a ‘raving, white beast.’ Maggie was the only survivor.

“You might think that Maggie would’ve left town after such a tragedy. But she stayed and built a home for herself directly across the street from the old Victorian. Her new house was a fortress made of brick. And it didn’t have a single window. You’ll see it today. Unfortunately, the tour doesn’t include the Kutch house. Maggie’s daughter still lives there, so it’s off limits.”

A blonde kid a few rows ahead of Owen raised his hand.

“Question?” Patty asked.

“Yeah. If Maggie’s whole family got slaughtered by the beast, how come she still has a daughter?”

“Good question. What’s your name, friend?”

“Derek.”

“Well, Derek, here’s the thing. Maggie gave birth to this daughter after the massacre. This one—her name’s Agnes—was born several years later.”

“But you said her husband got killed by the beast.”

“He did. Later on, though, Maggie met someone else. This new man in her life became Agnes’s father.”

“Oh, I get it. Okay. Thanks.”

“Thank you for asking, Derek. Now...” Patty frowned. “Let’s see, we’d just gotten Maggie moved into the brick house. Nobody quite knew what she was up to...why she would want to live there, right across the road from the house where the beast had murdered her family. That place was abandoned, boarded up. Some of the town-folk thought it should be torn down or burnt. At that time, they called it Massacre House. They said it was a blight on the good name of the town.

“But it remained standing, and pretty soon, large, mysterious crates began to arrive. The crates were carried up the porch stairs and into Massacre House. Can anyone tell me what was in them? Lab equipment for godless experiments? Or maybe...”

Derek raised his hand. Before Patty could call on him or anyone else, he blurted, “I know what they had in them! Wax dummies of the dead guys!”

“That’s right. Wax dummies of dead guys and gals. At the time, however, nobody had any idea what might be in the crates. They didn’t get their answer until the summer of 1932. First, a ticket booth went up. Then a few signs. A sign at the top of the ticket book read, BEAST HOUSE. Another sign gave the times and prices of the tours. Back in those days, a tour cost only twenty-five cents. That’s a far cry from what they’ll be charging you people today. But a quarter meant something back in 1932. A lot of things did.

“Maggie put up one other sign before she opened Beast House to the public. My favorite. It was painted in red letters on an old wooden door. Unfortunately, it disappeared years and years ago. But you can see photos of it in Janice Crogan’s Beast House Museum on Front Street. It goes like this. BEAST HOUSE! THE LEGENDARY, HISTORICAL SITE OF GHASTLY, MONSTROUS MURDERS! NOT ONE, BUT MANY! SEE WITH YOUR OWN EYES THE ACTUAL SCENES OF BRUTAL, BLOODY BUTCHERIES WHERE THEY HAPPENED! FEAST YOUR EYES ON AUTHENTIC REPRODUCTIONS OF THE BEAST’S RAVAGED VICTIMS—AS THEY WERE FOUND, IN THEIR ACTUAL DEATH GARMENTS. HEAR THE TRUE TALES OF THE BEAST AS TOLD BY ITS ONLY KNOWN SURVIVOR, MAGGIE KUTCH, PROPRIETOR OF BEAST HOUSE AND YOUR PERSONAL GUIDE.’

Patty grinned and said, “Love it. Plenty of the townfolks didn’t, though. They tried to stop Maggie from opening the house, but she wasn’t someone easily stopped and the first tour of Beast House took place, as scheduled, on July 1, 1932.

“Only a few people showed up for it. They were mostly locals. Some were the very people who’d protested against the place. Apparently, they were eager to see just how bad it really was. According to newspaper accounts, what they found was worse than they’d expected. The good folks were shocked and outraged. Several fainted. Others ran from the house, shrieking.

“Now that they’d seen the tour, they considered it an offense against human decency, God, motherhood, and good taste. One published report called it ‘An obscene display of vulgar savagery unfit for the eyes of civilized human beings.’ An editorial went this way: ”Has our community now sunk into such a mire of depravity as to find entertainment in the lewd and gory depiction of scantily clad murder victims such as can be found in every corner of the blasphemy known as Beast House? For shame!’” Grinning and shaking her head, Patty said, ”I like that, ’For shame!’”

“Those people hated Beast House. They kept trying to shut it down. They couldn’t manage that, but the town did pass an ordinance prohibiting children under the age of sixteen from going in.

“As the weeks went by, though, a funny thing happened. Local merchants began to notice they had more money in their cash registers at the end of the day. Pretty soon, it dawned on them that the extra cash had come from the pockets of strartgers. There seemed to be a regular flow of visitors coming into town. They spent money at the gas station, the cafe, the ice cream parlor, the pharmacy, the grocery store. You name the business, and out-of-towners were spending money there. And what was behind this influx of visitors?”

“BEAST HOUSE!” a girl shouted, beating Derek to the punch.

Derek frowned over his shoulder at her.

“That’s right!” Patty said. “Beast House! People were coming to Malcasa Point from nearby towns and farms, even all the way from Marin County, San Francisco and the East Bay, just to take the Beast House tour. But they didn’t only take the tour; they were spending their money all over town. Suddenly, nobody had a bad word to say about Beast House and nobody wanted to shut it down anymore. Also, the restriction against kids was removed. Everyone was allowed to take the tour, regardless of age.

“Ever since then, Beast House has been drawing visitors to Malcasa Point. Not always in great numbers, though. For the first couple of decades, the numbers were pretty low, especially by today’s standards. Some old records show that somewhere between thirty and fifty people per week were taking the tours.

“But Beast House’s popularity grew during the 1950’s, probably because a couple of kids broke in one night and ran into trouble. According to the survivor, the trouble was a beast. He escaped, but his friend wasn’t so lucky. You’ll hear all about it during your audio tour of the house, so I won’t go into the details. Because of the attack, however, interest in Beast House really surged in the fifties. Then it tapered off a little, but not very much. The House continued to pull in a steady stream of visitors until 1979.

“Everyone knows what happened in ‘79. If you didn’t know about it, most of you wouldn’t be riding on this bus today.”

“And wouldn’t that be a shame,” Monica whispered.

“To make a long story short, in 1979 a lot of very nasty business hit the fan. And the fan was Beast House.”

Several passengers chuckled.

“It’s all on the tour and in the books and movies, so I won’t pile the details on. Suffice it to say that the summer of 1979 was a festival of disappearances, abductions, rapes, rescues, and brutal murders.

“To top it all off, the actual corpses of three beasts were discovered after the smoke cleared in ‘79. Two of them quickly disappeared under mysterious circumstances. The third body, though, was preserved by a taxidermist. It was displayed at Janice Crogan’s Beast House Museum for several years until it was stolen in 1984. The museum still has photographs of it, and they can also be found in both of Janice’s books.”

Someone near the back of the bus must’ve raised a hand, because Patty nodded and asked, “Question?”

A man said, “Is it true that the stolen beast turned up in some sort of a freak show?”

Patty grinned. “And your name is?”

“Marv.”

“Well, Marv, you’re probably speaking of the Hairless Orang-utan of Borneo. It wasn’t exactly in a freak show, but in an exhibit called Jasper’s Oddities at the Funland amusement park.”

“Where’s Funland?”Derek asked.

“It’s in Boleta Bay,” Patty explained. “On the coast just south of San Francisco.”

“And it’s got the beast?”

“Well, it bad a creature on exhibit that might’ve been a beast. I saw it a long time ago, myself.”

“So did I,” said a man sitting a few rows ahead of Owen. “Name’s Wayne. Do you think it was the actual beast, or some kind of fake? I heard it was a fake.”

“I can’t say for sure. Nobody can. Like so many other things that have to do with Beast House, it’s a mystery. And it’ll have to stay a mystery, because a positive i.d. was never made and the so-called, Hairless Orang-utan of Borneo disappeared in about 1988. All the Jasper’s Oddities exhibits vanished one night, and the building was demolished shortly after that.”

“Did Janice Crogan ever get a look at the Hairless Orang-utan?” Wayne asked.

“No, she never did.”

“She should’ve taken it back,” Derek said. “If it was her monster and somebody stole it...”

“I talked to Janice about it, and she told me that she was glad to be rid of the thing. She didn’t want it back. When she was keeping it in her museum, she had to face it every single day. It was an awfully vivid reminder of those terrible experiences she’d had in 1979. Also, she told me that it didn’t smell terribly fresh.”

“Oh, yuck,” said the same girl who had cried out “BEAST HOUSE!” a few minutes earlier.

“And what’s your name, young lady?” Patty asked.

“None of your beeswax.”

“And what an unusual name that is,” Patty said. “Do you have a nickname? Wax?”

“Try Bitch,” Owen whispered.

Monica rolled her eyeballs upward.

“Her name’s Shareel,” said the man sitting beside her.

Probably her father.

“Thank you,” Patty told him. “And thank you for your comment about the odor, shareel. According to Janice, the odor was faint but very yucky. She said it smelled like a dead rat.”

Shareel went, “Ooooooo.”

“Apparently, that’s what happens if taxidermy isn’t done just right.”

“This is disgusting,” Monica whispered.

“Yeah,” Owen said, smiling.

“Don’t tell me you like it.”

“Okay, I won’t.”

Patty pointed to someone and said, “Yes, Marv?”

“What can you tell us about its apparatus?”

She grinned and blushed. “It’s apparatus?”

“You know.”

“I certainly know, all right. But we don’t talk about that.”

“It’s in the books.”

“You’re right. It’s in the books. Not in the movies, though, and not on our tour. Not on this tour. If you’re really curious about that sort of thing, we do offer a special, adults only tour of Beast House. Maybe some of you have heard of it. The Midnight Tour? It’s quite an event. Saturday nights only. A trip through Beast House starting at midnight, with our best guide leading the way. It’s a hundred dollars per person, but the price includes a picnic dinner on the grounds of Beast House—with a no host bar for the drinkers among you—followed by a special showing of The Horror at the town movie theater, and finally the special, unexpurgated tour in which you learn all the stuff that’s too nasty for our regular tours. If any of you are interested, you can make reservations at the ticket office.”

“They only have it on Saturday nights?” Marv asked.

“That’s right. One night a week.”

“Does the bus go out to it?”

“There isn’t any special run for the Midnight Tour. What people sometimes do, though, is come in on the Saturday morning bus, spend the whole day, do the Midnight Tour, stay overnight at one of the motels in town, then catch the Sunday afternoon bus back to San Francisco. If you don’t have your own car, that’s about the only sensible way to do it. Imagine what it’d cost for a cab ride.”

“But kids aren’t allowed?” Derek asked, sounding disappointed.

“No kids under the age of eighteen. Beast House rules.”

“That stinks.”

“I know. But just figure it’ll give you something to look forward to doing when you’re a little older.”

“It still stinks.”

“Well, there won’t be much said on the Midnight Tour that isn’t in Janice Crogan’s books. So if you’re really interested, Derek, read the books. Speaking of which, we’ve come back to where I was heading; one of the main participants in the Beast House mayhem of 1979 was an eighteen year old girl named Janice Crogan. You’ve all heard of her, right? She happens to be a very good friend of mine, and my employer.

“After surviving her ordeal, she wrote a nonfiction book called The Horror at Malcasa Point. It contains portions of Lily Thorn’s diary, a general history of Beast House, and a detailed account of the terrible experiences she had there in 1979. It also has quite a few photographs, including those photos I mentioned of the dead beast.” She smiled toward someone at the rear of the bus and said, “Unfortunately, Marv, the photos don’t show the area you’re so interested in.”

“I’m not that interested,” he protested. “Just wondering if what they say is true, you know?”

“Well, can you make the Midnight Tour?”

“Not likely. I’ve gotta get back to Chicago on Saturday.”

“In that case,” Patty said, “I’ll let you in on a little secret. I have it on good authority that the matter you’re curious about is true. But you didn’t hear it here. For those of you who don’t know what we’re talking about, you can satisfy your curiosity by going on the Midnight Tour or by reading either of Janice’s books. One of which is The Horror at Malcasa Point, a nationwide bestseller published in 1980. How many of you have read it?”

Owen raised his hand. Looking around, he saw that only three other people had their hands up. One of them, a heavy bald guy near the back, he suspected of being Marv.

“Four out of about fifty. Not bad, considering it is a book. How many of you have seen any of the Beast House movies?”

Owen raised his hand. So did Monica. So did nearly everyone on the bus.

“Let’s not get into the movies just yet. I need to finish plugging Janice’s books. First came the big bestseller, The Horror at Malcasa Point. It only took her two months to write, which is a truly remarkable feat in itself, considering her injuries and all the horrors that she’d just gone through. I think it’s amazing that she was able to write about those things at all. But she’s such a strong person...” Patty stopped and looked away for a few seconds. Then she faced the passengers again and continued. “Anyway, the book has been in print ever since 1980, and has been published in over fifteen different languages. If you’re interested in purchasing a copy, they’re available at the Beast House gift shop and at Janice’s museum. You can buy the book in paperback, hardbound, or in a special limited edition with a white leather binding that simulates beast skin. Janice is usually around to sign the books, but she’s off on an extended vacation with her husband. She did autograph a bunch of copies before she left, though, so nobody will have to be disappointed in that regard.” A grin spread across Patty’s face. “Though why anybody cares about autographs is beyond me.”

“It makes them more precious,” said an elderly woman sitting near the front. She had a soft, sing-song voice. “I’m Matilda.”

“Nice to meet you, Matilda.”

“I have an autographed copy of A Light in August by Mr. William Faulkner, and it just means the whole world to me.”

“Well, Janice Crogan ain’t no Faulkner, as the saying goes. But she is a whole lot prettier. And she did sign a pile of books before she left on her trip. If you’re interested, you’ll be able to buy autographed copies at the same price as those that aren’t. Of both books. Which brings me to Janice’s second book, Savage Times, which is also available. It was published in 1990, and...How many of you are familiar with that one?”

Owen raised his hand. So did Marv. Nobody else.

“We have a couple of real fans here. Savage Times is an absolutely gorgeous book, but it’s not cheap. It’ll run you eighty-five bucks, plus tax. And as far as I’m concerned, it’s worth more. We’re talking about a very complete, detailed history of Malcasa Point and Beast House, and it even gets into the background of the beasts. Janice prepared the book in collaboration with an old-time native of the area, Captain Frank Sullivan. If you’ve read Horror, then you know about Captain Frank. The thing is, he had special knowledge of the beasts and kept an extensive scrapbook over the years. Janice and Captain Frank worked together on the book for almost ten years, collecting information, interviewing people, and gathering photographs and illustrations. Make sure and take a look at copy of it sometime today. Even if you don’t buy one, you shouldn’t miss the opportunity to thumb through it.

“Now, let’s talk about the movies. Everybody’s seen the movies. At last count, there were seven of them. They’re all available on video tape at the Beast House gift shop and at the museum. But of course, the ‘must see’ film is the original. The Horror. 1982. It was done by an independent film company that called itself Malcasa Pictures. Directed by Ray Cunningham. Screenplay by Steve Saunders based on Janice’s nonfiction bestseller, The Horror at Malcasa Point. The film starred Melinda James in the role of Janice Crogan, and introduced Gunther Sligo as ‘The Beast.’ It almost didn’t get made at all. I bet someone can tell us why.”

Owen raised his hand.

Patty smiled at him and nodded. “You are?”

“Owen.”

“Hi, Owen.”

“Hi, Patty”

A quiet grunting sound came from Monica.

“The reason it almost didn’t get made?”

“Well, for one thing, they didn’t know how to deal on film with the beast’s ‘apparatus.’”

Several passengers laughed. Monica groaned.

“But that’s not what you’re looking for.”

“It’s something I try very hard to avoid,” Patty said.

More laughter.

“What I think you were getting at,” Owen continued, “is that a couple of things happened just before they were supposed to start principle photography. For one, the guy who was originally going to direct it... I don’t recall his name.”

“Marlon Slade.”

“Yeah, that’s him. He apparently assaulted Tricia Talbot, who was supposed to be playing Janice Crogan. I guess he tried to, you know, nail her But she got away from him and left town that night. And then be disappeared the next night.”

“He’ being Marlon Slade, the director.”

“Yeah. And I guess nobody ever found out what happened to him.”

“That’s right,” Patty said. “He vanished into thin air, went kaput, disappeared without a trace and has never been seen again. There is speculation that he ran off with a teenaged girl named Margaret Blume, who was the guide for the real Beast House tours before the arrival of the movie company. Slade’s assistant told authorities that he’d gone looking for the girl’s trailer home that evening. Evidently, he was planning to offer her the Janice Crogan role vacated by Tricia Talbot. But he never returned, and the beautiful young guide also disappeared, along with her trailer. Maybe she and Slade ran off together. Maybe there was foul play. Nobody knows. Another Beast House mystery.”

Chapter Five

SANDY’S STORY—August, 1980

After their shower, Sandy kissed Eric and lowered him into his crib. This time, she didn’t bother trying to lock him in; he’d already broken out to save her from Slade, destroying two of the wooden slats at the front. The gate of his crib looked to Sandy like a smile with two missing teeth.

Besides, he seemed groggy and ready for sleep.

Sandy turned off his bedroom light, eased the door shut, then walked quietly into her own bedroom. Her tan shirt and shorts were still on the floor. She picked up the shirt, studied it in the red light, and found several drops of blood.

“Thanks a lot, Marlon,” she muttered.

She went ahead and put it on.

Her shorts had caught some blood, too.

As she stepped into them and pulled them up, she figured that her days as a Beast House guide were probably over, anyway. She had to leave town. Someone—if only Slade’s assistant—knew that he’d intended to pay her a visit. He probably wouldn’t be missed until morning. When they did miss him, though, suspicion would quickly turn toward Sandy. She and Eric had to be long gone before that happened.

Fastening her shorts, she scowled at Slade’s body. The pudgy corpse lay sprawled on the floor, arms and legs in awkward positions that he never would’ve put them in on purpose. His shirt and trousers, ripped by Sandy’s knife, looked as if they’d been twisted crooked and pasted to his body with gore. His face looked horrible: tom, purple and slimy. His blood-sotted hair was flat against his scalp.

Got what he had coming, the crud.

It had sure felt good, stabbing him. Maybe she shouldn’t have done it so many times, though. She’d gotten a little bit carried away.

For a while there, he’d fought her. That accounted for plenty of his wounds. Sandy’d had to cut through his thrashing hands and arms to get at the vital areas. And he’d kept on struggling while she pounded the blade into his chest and neck and face. But she hadn’t quit stabbing him even after he’d stopped fighting back.

Even after she knew he was dead.

Because he’d thrown Eric. He’d flung her son across the room and hurt him. That was Slade’s worst offense. But he’d also inflicted himself on Sandy. If Eric hadn’t come to the rescue, he would’ve raped her for sure.

“You’re lucky I ever stopped stabbing you,” she muttered, then smiled as she realized what she’d said.

“Lucky,” she repeated. “You’re just brimming over with luck.”

But she’d made such a mess.

Too bad I didn’t strangle him, she thought, and shook her head. It would’ve been impossible to strangle the man. Without Agnes Kutch’s butcher knife, she wouldn’t have stood a chance.

He would’ve raped her, beaten her, maybe even killed her.

And God only knows what he might’ve done to poor little Eric.

The knife had been her salvation.

The bloody mess was part of the price that had to be paid for survival.

Before getting into the shower with Eric, Sandy had decided to leave the cleanup for later. First things first. Get the hell out of town, then worry about disposing of Slade’s body and trying to scrub the blood off the walls and floor.

She finished fastening her belt. Barefoot, she walked over to the body. The rug felt sodden and sticky under her feet.

Now I’ll be tracking blood through the place!

Annoyed, she crouched beside Slade’s right hip. She patted the outside of his front trouser pocket, felt a flat object and heard a slight rattle of keys.

She reached into the pocket. The wet lining clung to her hand. She wrinkled her nose, but dug deeper until she wrapped her fingers around the key case.

She pulled it out.

She wiped the black leather case against her shirt to clean it off, then dropped it into a front pocket of her shorts. Her hand felt tacky from Slade’s pocket, so she rubbed it on her shirt.

She hoped the sticky wet stuff was only blood.

Standing up, she wondered how to avoid leaving a trail of bloody footprints on her way out.

Earlier, she hadn’t been clear-headed enough to worry about such things. She’d carried Eric from the bedroom to the bathroom without giving a thought to the mess she was making. Those tracks would have to be cleaned up. But why double her work by making a new set all the way to the front door?

Her shirt was already ruined, anyway.

She took it off. Standing on her right foot, she used the shirt to wipe the blood off the bottom of her left foot. Then she took a giant step toward the bedroom doorway and set her clean foot down on a section of rug that didn’t seem to have much blood on it. She shifted her weight to that foot. Standing on it, she crossed her right foot over her knee and wiped it clean.

When she started down the hall, her feet felt dry against the rug. She knew she wasn’t leaving a trail, so she didn’t bother looking back. There wasn’t enough light to see much, anyway. Ahead of her, the bathroom light was still on. It filled the short hallway with a dim glow so she could see where she was going. She didn’t want more.

She entered the bathroom, filled the sink with cold water, and stuffed her shirt into it. The water turned rosy. As she swirled the shirt around, hoping to rinse off the worst of the blood, she looked at herself in the mirror and found no blood on her face or chest or belly.

She didn’t want to put the shirt back on. It would be cold and wet. Worse, it would still be stained with Slade’s blood in spite of the washing. The idea of his blood touching her skin... She couldn’t wear the shirt again. Wouldn’t. But she didn’t want to go for a clean one, either. She’d seen enough of Slade for a while. She’d smelled enough of him, too. And if she returned to her bedroom, her feet would get bloody again.

She let the water drain out of the sink, then held the shirt underneath the spigot and ran clean, cold water over it. She started to scrub the ruddy stains with a bar of soap.

And tried to think of something she might wear instead of the shirt. She didn’t have a great many clothes. All that she owned, she kept in her bedroom dresser and highboy.

Anything hanging outside on the line? No. And nothing but diapers and blankets in Eric’s room. No clothes in the living room or kitchen.

I can’t go wandering around in nothing but my shorts.

Who’s going to see me, anyway? she suddenly thought.

Nobody’d better see me. It blows the whole plan if I get spotted taking his car.

But she didn’t know where Slade’s car might be. If she had to go traipsing halfway across town...

She shook her head.

The car wouldn’t be halfway across town. The director was a tubby slob. A guy like that doesn’t walk any farther than he has to. He might’ve been afraid to take his car very far up the hill—scared it might get stuck in a rut, or scratched by the trees and bushes—but he probably would’ve at least started driving up. Or maybe he’d left his car on the roadside at the foot of the hill. No big problem; the trees went nearly all the way to the edge of the pavement.

Regardless, Sandy didn’t like the idea of going that far from home in nothing but her shorts.

She finished rinsing the suds out of her shirt, then shook it open.

Just as she’d expected, plenty of stains remained.

I can’t. I can’t put this on.

She flopped the shirt over the shower curtain rod.

After drying her hands on a towel, she turned off the bathroom light and walked through the dark trailer until she found the switch by the front door. She flicked it. A lamp came on beside the sofa.

In the kitchen, she opened a drawer and took out an old dish drying towel. The flimsy white cloth had ragged edges and a couple of holes in it. Also, it was white. But she didn’t have any dark ones.

This’ll do, she thought.

She shook it open and tried to wrap it around her chest. It was too short for that. But it was long enough to hang from her shoulders to her waist, so she attempted to tie its comers together behind her neck. They wouldn’t reach far enough. She took care of the problem with a six-inch bit of string she found in a drawer. In less than a minute, the dish towel draped her front like a large, flimsy bib. Her shoulders and back remained bare, but that was fine; the towel covered her front and it was clean and dry.

Now, all she needed was a weapon.

The weapon she wanted was Agnes’s butcher knife.

After using it on Slade, she’d dropped it to the floor beside his body, hurried across the room and taken Eric into her arms.

If she wanted it, she would need to return to the bedroom.

No way.

“A knife’s a knife,” she muttered. She didn’t believe it, though. Not really.

Agnes’s knife was special.

Now that she’d used it herself, it almost seemed to possess a protective magic. It had saved her from Slade. Maybe it would save her from every enemy.

“Bull,” she said.

Besides, she was pretty sure that she wouldn’t really need a knife. This was a secret mission to retrieve Slade’s car. The whole idea was to be sneaky and not have to fight anyone. A knife would just be a precaution.

In case.

There were several on a rack above the kitchen counter. She chose one that was just as large as Agnes’s.

Knife in hand, she walked silently back to Eric’s room.

She stopped outside his door and listened. She heard the slow, easy hiss of his breathing. From the sound of it, she knew he was submerged in the depths of sleep.

She returned to the living room, opened the front door, and stepped outside. Though the day had been sunny and warm, the night was cool—chilly enough for a heavy shirt or windbreaker. She shivered a little as she shut the door and made her way carefully down the stairs.

The old, makeshift stairway wobbled. Its wooden planks felt damp and slippery from the moisture in the air. Sandy had fallen off it a couple of times in the month since moving into the trailer, but she didn’t fall tonight.

The ground at the bottom of the stairs felt cool and wet. As she hurried along, pine needles clung to the bottoms of her feet.

She walked completely around the trailer, being careful not to trip over its hitch, bump into her barbeque grill, water tank, or propane tank, or collide with her clothes line. There was no sign of Slade’s car, or anything unusual. Except for the patches of moonlight, the clearing that surrounded her trailer looked dark. The forest looked even darker; only flecks of moonlight made it down through the branches.

She found her way to the old tire tracks and started following them down the hillside. She’d been using the twin trails as footpaths ever since moving into the trailer, hiking downhill each morning on one side and hiking uphill every evening on the other. Weeds had grown high in the middle, but the paths were fairly clear and easy to see in the darkness.

She stayed in the one on the right.

Around every bend, she half expected to find Marlon Slade’s car. But she rounded one bend after another without running into it.

Sandy didn’t mind the hike. She was eager to find his car and get out of town, but she really enjoyed being out like this. She liked the free, exciting way it felt to be wandering the night in nothing except her shorts and the draping dish towel. She liked the feel of her moving body, and the fabric brushing softly against her skin. She liked the cool touch of the moving air. She liked the feel of the moist earth under her feet.

Her footfalls were almost silent. She could hear the wind sliding through the trees, the squeal of seagulls and the murmur of the distant surf.

Wherever we go, she thought, it has to be a place like this.

We’ll find a nice clearing in the hills overlooking the coast, and never leave.

Unless somebody makes us.

Another Marlon Slade.

“Rotten creep,” she muttered, and felt a tightness in her throat.

We shouldn’t have to leave, she thought. It isn’t fair.

They’d already been forced out of Agnes’s house because of the damn movie people. She and Eric had been living there in secret, which had been a tricky business in the first place. But they couldn’t possibly remain hidden once the filming began, so Agnes had made arrangements for them to move into the trailer.

She’d had mixed feelings about leaving Agnes’s home.

She loved Agnes like a mother and sister and best friend all rolled into one, and had known she would miss her terribly. Not only that, but she’d been nervous about the idea of living alone.

While she’d sort of dreaded it, however, she’d also found herself thrilled by the prospect of having her own private place to live—even if it was nothing but a crummy old trailer.

She’d soon found that she loved living in the trailer.

As things turned out, she could’ve stayed at Agnes’s house for another full month. The film had run into some kind of problem that had delayed the start of shooting.

But she was glad she’d had the month.

The way things looked now, it might be the only month she would ever spend in her trailer in the hills above Malcasa Point.

Maybe she would find another place just as good...

No. Impossible. Malcasa was her home. It was where she’d met Agnes and the others, where she’d fallen in love with the father of her child, where she’d given birth.

I don’t want to leave!

Sandy began to weep as she walked down the trail.

She knew that she had to leave. There was no choice. She had to leave even though she’d killed Marlon Slade in self defense and no jury would find her guilty of murder.

Because if she stayed, she would be found out. Eric would be found out. It would be the end of their lives together.

The towel came in handy. As she strode down the trail crying, she lifted it now and again to wipe the tears from her eyes and cheeks.

It just isn’t fair, she thought. We never did anything wrong.

Well, not much, anyway.

Sandy tried to stop crying. It was noisy and messy and childish.

We’ll be fine, she told herself. We’ll just take the trailer someplace else and dump that dirty rotten son-of-bitch’s body along the way and we’ll live by ourselves in the hills and everything’ll be fine.

Soon, she reached the bottom of the slope. Using a tree for cover, she glanced up and down the two-lane, paved road. No cars were coming.

Only one car was in sight.

Parked on the gravel by the side of the road, not far away, was a tiny MG convertible.

Sandy groaned.

No, she thought. Please. Don’t let it be his.

She couldn’t possibly tow the trailer behind that.

Taking the key case out of her pocket, she hurried over to the sports car. She jerked open its door, dropped into the bucket seat, chose a key and tried it in the ignition.

It fit.

With a moan, she slumped forward and rested her head against the steering wheel.

What now? she wondered.

We have to get away tonight.

Why not go ahead and try to drive it up to the trailer, hook it up and just see if ...?

Hook it up?

“Oh cripes,” she muttered. She flung open the door and rushed toward the rear of the car.

Even before she got there, she knew that she wouldn’t find a trailer hitch.

And she was right.

Chapter Six

TUCK AND DANA

Tuck rolled the wrought iron gate open, then hurried back to the Jeep, hopped in and drove into the Beast House parking lot.

She grinned at Dana. “See? I told you we’d be the first ones here.”

“You almost have to be,” Dana pointed out. “If anybody shows up before you, they’ve got no place to park.”

“Plenty of room on Front Street, long as you get here early.” She steered across the empty lot, heading for its far corner. “Didn’t used to have any parking lot at all. Back in the old days, this was all lawn over here and everybody had to park on the street.”

“Progress,” Dana said.

“Things just got out of hand after the first movie. They had to build a parking lot.” She eased her Jeep neatly into the space between the white lines, then shut off the engine.

“Do you always park all the way over here?” Dana asked as they climbed out.

“Yep.”

“You can’t get any farther away from the gate.”

“I could’ve dropped you off back there.”

“That’s all right,” Dana said. They met behind the Jeep and started walking toward the gate. “It just seems like a funny place to park. You are the boss. You can park wherever you like.”

“I like my corner. For one thing, my car’s tucked safely out of the way where nobody is likely to bang it up. The main thing, though—I don’t want to be taking a good parking spot away from the paying customers.”

“That’s very considerate.”

Tuck grinned. “Just good business.”

“No wonder Janice has you running things.”

“It’s probably just because I’m the daughter of her husband. When you have a family business, you try to have family running it. Nobody else cares as much, and a lot of employees will rip you off if they get half a chance.”

Side by side, they walked through the gate. Turning to the right, they followed the sidewalk toward the ticket booth and entrance.

A car coming toward them on Front Street slowed down. Its left turn signal started to blink. Dana glimpsed a couple of adults in front, two or three kids in the back seat. Looking over her shoulder, she saw it turn through the gate of the parking lot.

“First customers of the day,” Tuck said.

“What time do you open the ticket booth?”

“Ten on the nose.”

Tuck turned aside before getting there, and started to unlock the entrance gate.

“Will I be selling tickets?” Dana asked.

“I thought I’d start you off today inside the house.”

“Fine.”

Tuck opened the gate. As soon as they were both inside, she shut it. Then they started up the walkway toward Beast House.

Dana tried not to look at the place. When Tuck had brought her here yesterday, she’d spent too long gazing at it, too long thinking about it. Ending up with a bad case of the creeps, she had almost refused to go in.

Can’t let it get to me. It’s just a house.

“We have regulars who handle the gift shop and snack bar,” Tuck explained, “so you won’t be involved in any of that. The guides basically have five different jobs: running the ticket booth, handing out and collecting the tape players, downstairs monitor, upstairs monitor, and supervisor.”

“That’s you?”

“That’s me. I’m basically in charge of the whole operation, and spend most of the day just wandering around, looking out for problems, trying to be friendly and helpful to our guests. I’m the person you’ll come to if you have any trouble or questions.

“I thought you might start off as the upstairs monitor. Tomorrow, you’ll have a different job. You’ll be alternating on a daily basis with the other guides. It’s very flexible, though. People do a lot of trading. The only thing you can’t trade on is bus tour guide. I suppose that’s job number six, but I don’t really count it. It’s Patty’s job. She lives in San Francisco, shows up here at about ten-thirty with a bus-load of tourists, wanders around being friendly and eating hot dogs, then takes off again at one-thirty and doesn’t come back again till the next day. She’s the only staff member you didn’t get a chance to meet yesterday.”

They started to climb the porch stairs.

Dana suddenly felt a sinking sensation in her stomach, a weakness in her legs.

She turned her head to avoid looking at the hanged man.

It’s all right, she told herself. Calm down. He’s just a dummy. Nothing’s going to happen.

She wiped her hands on the legs of her uniform shorts, and took a deep breath.

At the top of the six wooden stairs, Tuck smiled at her. “Are you okay?”

“A little nervous, I guess.”

“Nobody’s been killed here in years,” Tuck assured her. Then, grinning, she added, “Nobody that we know about, anyhow.”

They stepped across the porch. As Tuck unlocked the front door, Dana noticed the brass knocker. A monkey’s paw. It must’ve been there yesterday, but she didn’t remember seeing it.

“You’ll do fine,” Tuck told her.

“I hope so. The house is kind of creepy.”

“It’s supposed to be.”

“I guess I’ll get used to it.”

“I’m sure you will,” Tuck said, and swung the door open. As they walked in, she said, “If you’d rather start with an outside job...”

“pstairs monitor will be fine. The sooner I get used to working inside, the better.”

Tuck shut the front door, then leaned back against it. She slipped her hands casually into the front pockets of her shorts, crossed her ankles, and said, “It’s a pretty simple job, as work goes. Your main function will just be to wander around upstairs and keep an eye on things. There’ll be a fairly steady stream of tourists all day. You need to make sure everyone behaves, nobody touches the exhibits. Common sense stuff. It’s mostly a security and public relations job.”

“What if there is trouble?”

“It’s usually nothing more than kids acting up. Just tell them politely but firmly to behave themselves—same as you’d do if they were screwing around when you were on duty at the pool. But you’ll have a walkie-talkie on your belt if anything serious happens. The rest of us’ll drop everything and come running.”

“What sort of serious stuff might I expect?”

“Shootouts.”

“What?”

Tuck laughed. “Naw. But any time you’ve got large numbers of people, things’ll go wrong. A fight might break out. It’s rare, but it happens. More often, we’ll have somebody get indignant or outraged about the exhibits. I guess they didn’t know what they were getting themselves into. They might need to be calmed down or escorted out. Also, we’ve had people sort of flip out once in a while.”

“Oh, great.”

“We call them flippers.”

“Cute.”

“I guess they’re having what you might call panic attacks. It’s an old place and smells a little musty. The hallways are sort of long and narrow. The exhibits are gory. The people are listening to some creepy, nasty stuff on their earphones. It apparently just overwhelms some of them, especially on a busy day when there might be some conjestion in the rooms and hallways. You’ll have flippers, fainters and barfers every so often.”

“It’s sounding more fun all the time.”

“Not as much fun as the heart attacks.”

“You get heart attacks?”

“I don’t, they do. Not often, though.”

“God almighty.”

“Where’s the sweat, lifeguard?”

“I never thought I’d have to be giving CPR in a tourist attraction.”

“Think of Beast House as a big, dry swimming pool. Mostly, people just have fun. But we do have our emergencies from time to time. The trick is, get to the problem people before they go over the edge. They’re easy to spot. Pale, sweaty faces, glassy eyes. Or instead of pale, they might be really flushed. Heavy breathing—that could mean trouble, too. When you spot somebody like that, lead him outside. They’re usually fine as soon as they get into the fresh air. But don’t be afraid to use the walkie-talkie. I’ll be on the other end. If the problem is more than we can handle, I’ll call for an ambulance or the cops or whatever we might need. They usually get here fast.”

Dana nodded.

“When there aren’t problems,” Tuck went on, “things can be a little dull for the floor monitors. The visitors will be getting the tour information through their headsets, so you don’t have any sort of spiel. You’ll just need to field questions.”

“Like ‘where’s the bathroom?’”

“That’s the most frequently asked question. You remember where they are?”

“Out behind the house in the snack shop area. Can’t miss them.”

“Excellent!”

“You ain’t dealing with a chimp.”

“Perhaps a moose...”

“Hey hey hey. Good thing I’m not sensitive about my size.”

“Hell, you love your size.”

“Allows me to intimidate shrimps like you.”

“Can’t touch me, I’m the boss. Anyway, I’m sure you’ll be fine answering questions. Big, smart college girl like you.”

“That’s me.”

“You read both the books...”

“Studied them.”

“So you shouldn’t have any trouble answering questions about the beast, and so forth. They will ask questions. If you don’t know the answer to something, tell the person to see me. I’m the resident expert. If I don’t know it, it ain’t known.” She grinned.

“And you’re modest.”

“I’m all things wonderful. Any questions?”

“About your wonderfulness, or...?”

“Oh, the job.”

“I guess I’ll have plenty as things come up, but...”

“Hey, I’d better warn you about something before I forget. As guides, our official position on the beast’s weenie is that we can’t discuss it.”

“People ask about it?”

“All the time.”

“Oh, great.”

“Some are genuinely curious and figure we’ve got the inside scoop. But some of them just want to watch us squirm. A lot of guys think it’s a real hoot.”

“But I’m not supposed to confirm or deny?”

“Right. Suggest they either sign up for the Midnight Tour, or read the books.”

“And push the Midnight Tour?” Dana asked, grinning.

“Yes! Please! My God! At every opportunity!”

“Is it any good?”

“Is it any good? It’s great! I’m great! And I tell all! Besides which, people haven’t experienced Beast House until they’ve been here at midnight.”

“Can’t wait.”

“Oh, you’ll love it.”

“Sure I will.”

Tuck laughed, then asked, “Ready to go?”

“Go where?”

“This way.” She uncrossed her ankles, pushed off from the door with her rump, and headed across the foyer toward the parlor. “I always do a quick walk-through first thing in the morning before we open her up...make sure everything’s the way it ought to be. We don’t want to have any surprises.”

Dana followed her into the parlor.

“Top of the morning to you, Ethel,” Tuck greeted the body on the floor. “I hope you enjoyed a comfortable...uh-oh. What the hell?”

“Oh, man,” Dana muttered.

“See what I mean?” Tuck said, not sounding very upset. “Surprises.”

Halfway across the parlor, behind a plush red cordon, the wax figure of Ethel Hughes lay sprawled on the floor. One bare leg was propped up on the cushion of the couch. Her eyes were wide open, her face contorted as if with agony or terror. Her white nightgown, drenched and splattered with bright red blood, was ripped open to reveal her bloody, torn skin.

Not just her arms and belly and thighs.

Her breasts.

Her groin.

Yesterday, those areas had been hidden beneath the tatters of Ethel’s bloody gown.

“What happened?” Dana asked.

“I don’t know,” Tuck said, her voice hushed. She glanced over her shoulder and out the doorway.

Dana looked, too. She saw only the empty foyer.

When Tuck walked toward the body, Dana stayed close to her side. They stopped at the red cordon a few feet away from the exhibit.

“Somebody must’ve wanted to check out her anatomy,” Tuck said.

“She sure looks real.”

Frowning, nodding, Tuck muttered, “Maggie was a stickler for details. She started out with nothing but store dummies. But they weren’t good enough. She ordered the realistic wax bodies as soon as she could afford it. They were supposed to be authentic in every detail.”

“Looks like they are.”

“You know why she wanted them anatomically correct?”

“No, why?”

“Cause she was nuts.” With a laugh, Tuck stepped over the rope. “Actually, I think she wanted to make her exhibits match the crime scene photos.” Crouching beside the body, she lifted a torn flap of white fabric and draped it between Ethel’s legs. “That would’ve meant showing everything, so she ordered the wax figures with all their private parts in place. But then she must’ve changed her mind and decided to cover them up.” She carefully placed another strip of white linen over Ethel’s groin. “They sure wrecked the nightgown,” she said.

“Could’ve fooled me.”

“It’s about twice as ripped up as it’s supposed to be.”

She started to rearrange the shreds to cover the dummy’s breasts.

“Doesn’t look like they damaged Ethel, though. She seems all right. We’ll have to see about replacing the gown, though.”

“Is it the original?” Dana asked.

“No. A replica. Thank goodness for that. Janice moved all the original clothes over to her museum a long time ago. I thought it was a mistake, you know? And I told her so. I thought they should stay in their real death gamments. Guess she was right and I was wrong.”

Tuck stood up, took a couple of steps backward, and peered down at the body. “How does it look to you?” she asked.

“Lewd and indecent.”

“It’s supposed to look lewd and indecent. But we wanta have the basics covered. You can’t see them, can you?”

“The basics?

“Nipples and vagina.”

“Ah. All right.” Dana sidestepped back and forth behind the cordon, even crouched a couple of times. “I think you’ve got them pretty well covered.”

“Okay, geat.” Tuck stepped over the cordon and headed for the door.

Dana hurried after her. “How do you think it happened? You lock the place up at night...”

“Might’ve been a break-in. I’ll have to check the windows and stuff. Or maybe somebody came in with a tour and didn’t leave. You want to wait outside while I take a look around?”

“Why?”

“Might be somebody in here.”

Dana had already realized that. Hearing Tuck say the words, though, gave her a cold feeling. “I’m supposed to go outside and let you handle him?” she asked.

Tuck shrugged and smiled.

“Not a chance,” Dana said.

The smile grew to a grin. “You’re a pal. True blue, gutsy, and large.”

Dana laughed.

“Let’s do it,” Tuck said.

Together, they made their way quickly through the ground level of the house. As they searched each room, Tuck talked with barely a pause. “Every once in a while, somebody gets the bright idea to spend the night. Which can be a real kick. I don’t exactly blame them, but it’s against the rules and we do a pretty good job of stopping them. The thing is, everyone gets a tape player and a set of headphones before they come in. Then they turn them in at the front gate when they leave. We count the players at the end of each day. If we don’t get them all back, we figure somebody’s unaccounted for and we go looking. Then we usually find the culprits trying to hide somewhere.”

Stopping in the kitchen, Tuck tried the knob of a shut door.

“Nobody got in this way,” she said. She took out her keys, unlocked the door, and swung it open.

Dana, close beside her, gazed down the stairway into the darkness of the cellar.

“Anybody down there?” Tuck called.

“Very amusing.”

“I know.” Leaving the door open, she resumed the search.

“It’s really not all that difficult to pull an ovemighter in here. You just have to be smart enough. You need someone else to turn in the player for you, or else you turn it in yourself and then find a way to sneak back into the house. It’s not that tough if you use your head.”

“Is it usually teenagers?”

“Almost always. I’ve caught a lot of them trying, and they’ve all been teens. Sometimes, it’s one guy doing it on a dare. But I’ve found three or four trying it together. And quite a few boy-girl couples. There are plenty of places to hide, if you’re clever.”

“And I bet you know them all,” Dana said as they returned to the foyer.

“Most of them,” Tuck said.

They started up the stairs.

“No matter how careful we are, though, people still manage to slip through. We’ve had plenty of evidence of overnight visits. Since I’ve been here, we’ve found cigarette butts, graffiti, candy wrappers, condoms, tampons...”

“Oh, nice.”

At the top of the stairs, Tuck resumed her search but didn’t stop talking.

“Assorted undergarments, mostly bras and panties. A pair of eyeglasses, a single shoe, keys and loose change that must’ve fallen out of somebody’s pockets. And assorted examples of human fluids and excretions.”

“You’re kidding.”

“Some people are pigs.”

“I’ll say. But it sounds like they’re getting in here all the time.”

“It really doesn’t happen terribly often. But when it does... You know what they do sometimes? They hide out till after dark, then open a door and let in some of their friends. That way, you might get five or six people running around in here at night.”

After checking a couple of rooms, Tuck stopped at the closed door to the attic. She tried to twist its knob. “Nobody got in here,” she said, then took out a key, unlocked the door and opened it. Inside, a cordon was stretched across the bottom of the stairs.

Dana glanced up the narrow stairwell. Darkness seemed to be seeping down into it from the attic at the top. She looked away quickly.

Tuck headed on down the corridor to resume the search. “Oddly enough, they almost never wreck any of the exhibits when they’re in here fooling around at night. We’ve hardly had any serious vandalism. I haven’t quite figured out why. Maybe they’re afraid it might be tempting fate—or the beast.”

“Have you had anything like this with Ethel’s gown?”

“Not exactly. But I did come in one morning and find her wearing a pair of men’s underwear.”

“Boxers or briefs?”

“White briefs. I thought it was pretty funny, actually. You could tell it was a prank. I don’t like this, though. This looks like a guy wanting to check her out, maybe feel her up. You know? Makes me think he might be a little perverted. And hard up. If he’s that hot for a dummy, just think what he might do to a couple of real-life gals like us.”

“He’d have to catch us first,” Dana said.

“You hold him, I’ll run for help.”

“Thanks. But do you think he’s still around?”

“It’s possible. You never know. So far, I haven’t bumped into anyone when I’m opening the place up. Most of them probably don’t stick around till morning. If they do stay, they probably keep themselves hidden until the place is full of tourists—then they just blend in and leave.”

After checking the final room, Tuck and Dana returned to the corridor and headed for the stairs.

“Whoever did this,” Tuck said, “it looks like he only bothered Ethel. Could’ve been a lot worse.”

They started down the stairs.

“Do you think somebody on the staff might’ve done it?” Dana asked. “As a prank, or something?”

“Pretty heavy for a prank, ruining the gown like that. That sort of thing would get you fired. And maybe prosecuted. I’d probably bring charges against him for destruction of the property.”

“Him?”

“Had to be a guy, don’t you think?”

Dana shook her head. “Not necessarily. Might’ve been a gal wanting it to look like the work of a guy. There’re all kinds of possibilities.”

“I suppose,” Tuck said.

As they walked from the foot of the stairs to the front door, she added, “I still think it was probably a guy. No sign of a break-in, so I’d guess that he took the tour yesterday and liked the looks of Ethel.” She opened the door. Dana followed her onto the porch. “He made sure to get his cassette player back to us, then he hid somewhere in the house until we’d locked up and gone home. After that, he had all the time in the world to fool around with her.”

Though they walked into sunlight as they descended the porch stairs, Dana didn’t notice its brightness or feel its heat. Her mind was inside the Beast House parlor, gazing through the darkness at a figure hunched over the body of Ethel Hughes. In the dim moonlight from the window, she watched him rip at the mannequin’s gown with both hands. He panted for air. He moaned as his hands latched on to her bare breasts. Then he was kissing them, licking them, then kissing his way down her body until his mouth found the crevice between her legs.

Tuck must’ve been thinking about him, too. “If he got off,” she said, “at least he didn’t leave a mess on the floor.”

Dana felt heat rush to her face. “Considerate of him.”

“Maybe he used a condom.”

“He couldn’t have actually penetrated her.”

“Nah. Not very far, anyway.” Stopping, Tuck turned around and stared back at the house.

“What?” Dana asked.

“I wonder if I should go back in and check her mouth.”

“Good idea. I’ll wait here.”

Shaking her head, Tuck glanced at her wristwatch. “No time. We’re already a couple of minutes late for the meeting. Come on.”

She led the way across the lawn, then up a walkway alongside the house. When they stepped past the rear corner, Dana saw three people waiting in front of the snack shop. Clyde and two young women—Rhonda and Sharon. They all wore the tan uniform with the red and white Beast House logo on the back of the shirt. Clyde wore long pants; the other two wore shorts. Clyde, standing, had a white stryofoam cup in one hand and a cigarette in the other. The girls were seated at one of the small white tables. Rhonda, a husky brunette, drank from a cup while Sharon worked on a cigarette. Sharon, slim and deeply tanned, had a long tail of braided blond hair hanging down her back.

At the approach of Tuck and Dana, heads turned. Dana saw friendly smiles and nods from the girls, but Clyde looked somewhat annoyed.

“Hey, y’all,” Tuck said. “Sorry we’re late. How’s everybody this morning?”

No complaints.

“You remember my friend, Dana Lake?”

More nods and smiles and soft-spoken greetings came from Rhonda and Sharon.

“She’ll be the upstairs monitor today. Whose got downstairs?”

Squinting through pale smoke, Sharon said, “That’ll be me.”

“Good.” Tuck smiled at Dana. “Shaion’s our oldest hand.”

“Been here six years,” Sharon said to Dana. She looked as if she might be in her mid-twenties. Her voice was low and husky. With that voice, the sharp angles of her face and her excess of makeup, she seemed to Dana more like a barmaid than a tour guide. Not that Dana’d seen many barmaids, except in the movies. “You have any questions,” Sharon said, “just ask. I know damn near everything. What I don’t know, I improvise.”

Dana smiled and nodded.

“Okay,” Tuck said. “Who’s out front?”

“I’m tickets,” Clyde said.

“I’m tape players,” said Rhonda. She had rosy cheeks and big, friendly eyes.

“Sharon, you were tape players yesterday?”

“Right,” Sharon said, raising two fingers and the cigarette between them.

“The count turned out okay?”

“Oh, yeah. You damn betcha. What’s up? We have a hider last night?”

“Looks that way. Somebody ripped Ethel’s nightgown. I fixed her up so she’s decent enough for the public, and Dana and I did a quick search of the house. We didn’t spot any other problems. No obvious signs of forced entry. It probably was a hider.”

“The count came out right on the button,” Sharon told her.

“Okay. Well, keep an eye out when you’re inside today. Just because we couldn’t find him doesn’t mean he’s gone.”

“You bet,” Sharon said.

“Everybody look sharp today,” Tuck said, her eyes roaming the others. “The guy is probably some sort of pervert.”

“He fuck Ethel?” Sharon asked.

Clyde snorted out a laugh. Rhonda blushed.

“I don’t think so,” Tuck said.

“Nobody’d do that,” the Rhonda said, looking disturbed.

Sharon, grinning, shook her head. “Well, don’t let me burst your bubble.”

“I want everyone to be alert and careful,” Tuck said. “Watch for anyone who seems to be lurking about or acting strange.”

“That’d be about half our customers,” Sharon said, then tipped a wink at Dana and took a puff on her cigarette. “Poor Clyde, too. That boy’s a lurker if I ever seen one.”

Clyde smirked at her, lit up another cigarette and said, “You’re just upset because I stopped lurking in your pants.”

“All right, folks, it’s time we take our positions and open up. Any questions? No questions? Okay, let’s do it.”

Chapter Seven

SANDY’S STORY—August 1980

Sandy started Marlon Slade’s MG, pushed the dutch pedal down with her foot, and shoved the shift around for a while until she found what was probably first gear. Then she let the dutch up. The car jolted forward and died.

“No problem,” she muttered.

In her whole life, she’d never tried to drive any vehicle except for Agnes Kutch’s old pickup truck. And she’d only driven it a few times, off on back roads, because she was too young for a driver’s license.

She’d done just fine with the steering side of things. It was the shifting that had always given her trouble. She’d killed the engine again and again, mostly when trying to start out.

“Yer poppin the clutch, ” Agnes bad explained from the passenger seat. “Ease off her gentle and easy, and step on the gas as ya let her up.”

Following Agnes’s advice now, Sandy twisted the ignition key, gave the engine some gas with her right foot, and raised her left foot very slowly to let the clutch pedal rise beneath it. The car started rolling forward.

‟All right!”

She steered onto the road. Staying in first gear, she picked up speed. The engine revved, loud in her ears.

Gotta shift to second. Hope I don’t kill the thing.

As she fingered the knob of the shift, she saw a pale, hazy glow of headbeams in the rearview mirror.

With a quick jerk of the wheel, she swerved off the pavement. The MG crunched over weeds and rocks, bouncing, jolting her. She floored the brake pedal. The car lurched to a stop. Its engine quit.

She glanced back and saw the car come around the bend. As its headlights swung toward her, she dropped sideways.

She lay across the passenger seat, gasping for breath, her heart slamming.

Had she been quick enough or had they already spotted her? What if the MG was so low that they would be able to see her lying across the seats as they drove by?

If they see me down like this, they’ll stop for sure.

The car rushed closer with a sound like a strong wind bearing down.

Sandy fumbled with the dish towel and pressed it snugly against her breasts.

Light skimmed over the car. She saw it on the dashboard, saw it fill the rearview mirror. It reflected off the mirror and shined down as if trying to point her out.

Don’t stop. Please, don’t stop. Just keep going, whoever you are. This is none of your business.

She wondered if she would need the knife.

Before starting the car, she had bent over and tossed it underneath her seat.

Now, her legs were still in front of the knife. Her hip was on the seat above it. But her shoulder was planted in the passenger seat. She couldn’t possibly reach the knife. Not without sitting up first.

The approaching car slowed down.

No, don’t...

As its headlights moved on, the car itself crept up alongside the MG.

Sandy suddenly wondered if it had a trailer hitch.

Don’t even think about it.

Just go away, whoever you are.

With a quiet whine of brakes, the car stopped.

“She’s sure a peach,” a guy said.

He’s seen me!

No, maybe he means the MG.

He had sounded as if he might be standing over the driver’s door, peering in.

“What’s it doing out here?” asked a different voice. The voice of someone farther away. Probably the driver.

A woman.

Sandy felt a sudden, vast relief.

“I reckon it broke down,” said the guy.

“Yeah. Or the dumb shit run outa gas.”

“Same thing.”

“No, it ain’t,” the woman said.

“Sure is a peach.”

“Get on out and see what’s in it, Bill. He might have some good stuff, a fancy-ass car like that.”

Don’t do it, Bill! Stay in your car!

“What if the guy’s just off in the trees takin’ a whizz or something?” he asked.

“Ya gonna do it, or ya gonna sit here all night?”

“Wanta get me caught red-handed?”

“Yer as yella as peed-on snow.”

“Am not,” Bill said.

“Yella, yella, yella!”

“Shut up.”

“Fuck you.”

“Fuck you!”

“Don’t you talk to me that way, ya yella bastard!”

Sandy heard skin hit skin. The woman blurted, “Ow!” Bill must’ve slapped her. “Yella cocksucker!” she squealed.

Then came a flurry of blows and the woman yelping and cursing Bill and pleading for him to stop while he pounded her and grunted with the effort and gasped, ‟Ya like that? How’s this? Ya like this? Fucking bitch. Ya like this?”

“Stop it!” She was crying like a kid being spanked. “Yer hurtin’ me!”

“Yella, huh?”

“No! Please! I’m sorry. I didn’t mean it!”

The blows kept falling.

The woman, sobbing wildly, grunted and cried out each time she was hit. “I’m sorry!” she gasped. “Ya ain’t yella!”

“I’m fuckin’ tired of yer mouth, bitch!

“No! OW!”

“Ya like that? How ‘bout this?”

Smack!

Shoving her elbow into the passenger seat, Sandy pushed herself. up until she could see over the top of her driver’s door. The other car was stopped on the road beside the MG, only four or five feet away,

Still too low for a view inside, Sandy grabbed the steering wheel with her left hand and pulled herself higher.

Bill seemed to be kneeling on the front seat, hunched over as he thrashed the woman behind the steering wheel. Sandy couldn’t see her at all. But she could hear her crying and begging, could hear her clothes being tom, her skin being punched and slapped by Bill.

What’s gonna happen when they stop?

One of them’ll get out and find me, that’s what.

She wished another car would show up. If it came from behind, Bill’s car would be blocking the lane. Maybe he would quit beating the woman and make her drive away.

This was a back road, though. It didn’t get used much, especially at night. Another car might come along seconds from now—or maybe not for hours.

I’ve gotta get out of here.

Sandy pulled herself up the rest of the way. Though she hunkered low behind the steering wheel, she knew that her shoulders and head were in plain sight. If Bill stopped beating on the woman and either of them looked...

Reaching down, Sandy fingered the floor underneath the seat and found the knife.

Just let him try any crap with me.

She set the knife down across her lap, then twisted the ignition key. The engine spluttered, roared to life.

Bill twisted and ducked his head to see out the passenger window. “Hey!” he yelled.

Sandy stepped on the gas and let the clutch up. The MG jumped forward and died.

No!

In silence, it continued to roll forward.

Sandy tried to start the engine again. It sputtered, whinnied, didn’t catch.

Looking back, she saw Bill’s door fly open.

Her stomach knotted.

The engine caught.

Yes!

Easy does it! Easy does it!

She let up on the clutch and the tiny car surged forward, shoving her against the seatback. The leather was cool against her bare skin.

“Wait!” Bill shouted.

She looked back and saw him running toward her.

Gaining on her.

A big, heavy man with hair that was pale and curly in the moonlight. He wore a gray sweatshirt. The sleeves were cut off at the shoulders.

“Leave me alone!” Sandy yelled, swerving onto the pavement.

“Wait up! Where ya going? I ain’t gonna hurt you!”

The engine seemed to shout in protest against going so fast in first gear.

Sandy glanced over her shoulder again.

And gasped.

Bill was almost on her.

She shoved in the clutch, jerked the stick backward hoping for second gear, and let the clutch up. The gears made a nasty grinding noise, so she shoved the pedal down again.

Though she hadn’t killed the engine, she wasn’t in gear.

She was coasting.

“No sweat,” she muttered, trying to calm herself. “Just try it again, and...”

Bill grabbed her hair.

She couldn’t turn her head, but she heard his hard breathing and his shoes smacking the pavement. “Stop the car!” he yelled. He jerked her hair. It tugged at her scalp, turning her face to the right and pulling her head backward.

“Let go of me!” she cried out.

“Stop the fucking car!”

Suddenly not caring how much it might hurt or what damage it might do to her—wanting only to get away from this man—she stomped the gas pedal to the floor. The engine roared. The car, still out of gear, only coasted.

Shit!

“Stop the car or I’ll rip your head off!”

She jerked the steering wheel.

The car cut sideways.

To the left.

Bill shouted, “Watch out!’ Then he cried, “Ah!”

Sandy heard and felt only a slight bump, but the hand abruptly let go of her hair. She twisted her head and looked back.

Bill was down, tumbling on the pavement in the beams of his own car’s headlights.

Giving up on second gear, Sandy tried third.

She let the clutch pedal up and the MG rushed forward as if given a quick, strong shove.

“All right!” she yelled.

In the rearview mirror, she saw Bill push himself to his knees. He seemed to be staring at her.

He was better lit than before.

Behind him, his car was on the move.

The woman must’ve recovered enough to drive. She was coming to pick him up.

Then they’ll come after me!

As the car bore down on Bill, he raised an arm.

Then he tried to get up off his knees.

He shouted, ‟Donnnnn’t!”

At the last instant, he tried to dive out of the way. But the car chopped his legs out from under him. He flew head first over the hood and crashed through the windshield.

Blasted through the glass all the way to his waist.

On the driver’s side.

The car, still picking up speed, started to gain on Sandy.

She stepped on the gas.

How can that woman see where she’s driving?

Sandy raced around a curve and lost sight of the car.

A few seconds later, it showed in the rearview mirror.

It didn’t make the curve.

Didn’t even seem to try.

Just sped straight on and leaped off the road as if somebody’d decided on a scenic detour through the forest.

Sandy felt a chill prickle its way up her back.

She muttered, “Holy crap.”

The headbeams pushed their brightness into the trees.

Sandy steered around another bend. After that, she could see nothing behind her except the dark road and the woods.

She listened for the sound of the car smashing into a tree.

Any second, now.

Would there be an explosion? She hoped not. If the car exploded, the forest might catch on fire.

She imagined a fire spreading over the wooded hills. And surrounding her trailer. She pictured Eric asleep in his crib as fire closed in.

No sound of a crash came to her.

I’m just too far away to hear it, that’s all. There bad to be a crash by now. How the hell far can you go speeding through the woods?

She imagined the car with its front crushed against a tree trunk, flames lapping up around the edges of its hood.

She picked up speed.

She should be at Agnes’s house in a couple more minutes. But getting the woman to answer her door might take a while.

Then Sandy would need to explain things, get the keys to the pickup truck, head back with it...

Maybe to find herself in the middle of a forest fire.

She stopped the MG, killing its engine. But she started the engine easily. In first gear, she made a U-turn.

She had no trouble finding the place where Bill’s car had gone off the road and plunged into the woods. She pulled over to the side, stopped, picked up the butcher knife and climbed out.

Standing by the road, she stared into the trees.

Not much moonlight made it down through their heavy canopy of branches and leaves.

She couldn’t see Bill’s car.

She couldn’t see flames, either.

That doesn’t mean it isn’t on fire.

Sandy put her back to the road and ran into the woods.

She knew it probably wasn’t a good idea to run. Though she’d never put on the MG’s headlights and her eyes were pretty well adjusted to the darkness, she could see almost nothing in front of her—just a few speckles and patches of moonlight, almost like bits of snow scattered here and there.

Running through the dark, she might trip and fall.

She had a knife in her hand. If she fell on that...

In her mind, she heard her mother warn, “Be careful, you’ll fall and put your eye out.”

Mom.

Don’t think about her The bell with her. The traitor.

Sandy hated it when she happened to think of her mother.

Who needs her, anyway? I’ve got Eric.

She ran faster, pumping hard with her arms, flinging her legs out, her bare feet punching the mat of pine needles. Her breasts, swollen with milk for Eric, bounced and swung wildly. Her dish towel bib flapped up and down, twisted, and soon ended up draping her right shoulder.

Where the hell’s the car?

Though bushes sometimes whipped or scratched her legs, she realized that she wasn’t dodging trees. The dark trunks flew by on both sides of her, but none was in the way.

Can’t last long. just a fluke.

Maybe there was a road here once.

But how could the gal steer through all this when she couldn’t even see out her...

Something snagged Sandy’s right foot. Though she jerked it free, she couldn’t swing her leg forward fast enough. She fell headlong. On the way down, she stretched out her arms so the knife in her right hand would be safe overhead.

She landed on the damp carpet of the forest floor. Her breath knocked out, she skidded on her bare skin. Then she lay there, sprawled out, struggling for air.

The ground beneath her felt springy with layers of soft pine needles. They were wet with dew, and didn’t feel too bad. Prickly, here and there. She also felt some twigs and pine cones pushing against her. She didn’t like how they felt.

When she was able to breathe again, she stood up. Keeping the knife low in her right hand, she used her left hand to brush the clinging forest debris off her chest and breasts and belly.

She bent down and rubbed it off the front of her shorts, her thighs and knees.

She still felt wet and dirty.

A lot of good my shower did.

At least I’m not bloody, she told herself.

Not that I know of.

As she started walking again, she took the towel from around her neck and used it to mop herself dry. Then she put it back on. It felt damp against her skin. She made a face.

I shouldn’t even be out here, she thought. There isn’t any fire. And if there is, what am I gonna do about it—beat it out with my wet dish rag?

She kept going, anyway.

She was pretty sure she wouldn’t find a fire. But what would she find?

Nothing real cheerful, that’s for sure.

As she hurried along, she realized that she needed to know what had become of the car, the woman and Bill. She had to know where they’d stopped—if they’d stopped.

Sure they did.

But she needed to see for herself. Otherwise, she might always be haunted by the idea of the car speeding through the night woods with Bill sticking out of its windshield. Going on and on...

She quickened her pace. Though tempted to run, she sure didn’t want to fall again. She’d been lucky with the last fall.

Next time, she might land on a sharp stick or something.

But I can’t spend all night at this...

She started to trot. Slowly, at first. Then faster. Then even faster until she was racing along full speed.

Find that car and get out of here, get on over to Agnes’s house...

The ground suddenly dropped out from under Sandy’s feet.

Not again!

Plunging headlong down a slope, she stretched out her arms and saw lights off in the distance: the red ovals of a car’s taillights and the white beam of a single headlight reaching into the woods.

Sandy hit the ground and sledded down on her chest until her shoulder hit a rock. She cried out. The blow turned her body sideways and she rolled, flipping from front to back to front to back, glimpsing the lights of the car with each rotation Instead of rolling straight for the bottom of the slope, she took a diagonal route. It ended when her left hip struck a tree. Still rolling fast, she grunted and rammed her belly against the trunk. And stopped hard.

When she could breathe again, she flopped onto her back and groaned

At least I found the damn car, she told herself.

And she still had a grip on her knife. She was fairly sure she hadn’t cut herself with it.

She turned over, pushed herself to her hands and knees, then stood up. Her body hurt in many places, but her right shoulder seemed to have the worst injury. It burned from its collusion with the rock. It felt as if it had been pounded and scraped raw. She hoped it wasn’t broken. It still seemed to work.

She’d lost her dish towel somewhere on the slope.

Have to look for it on the way back up.

In the meantime, she didn’t much care about the loss of the towel. She was too hurt and filthy all over to bother cleaning herself with it. And she didn’t need to worry, down here, about being half naked.

Bill certainly wouldn’t be ogling her.

As for the woman, Sandy didn’t care. She’d never had real trouble with any woman. It was only men who always wanted to stare at her and mess with her.

Dirty cruds, all of them.

Two down in one night, she thought. That’s pretty good.

Limping slightly, she made her way toward the car.

It looked as if it had bounded down the slope, raced across the short clearing at the bottom, and finally met a tree. Though the taillights and one of the headlights still worked, the engine seemed to be dead. She saw no smoke or flames.

As she approached, she crouched slightly to look through the windows.

The woman was sitting up straight behind the steering wheel.

She seemed to be gazing out through the hole in her windshield.

Bill no longer filled the hole.

He’d left his empty sweatshirt in the broken glass at the bottom of the hole, but he was gone.

With a quick, sick feeling, Sandy hurried forward.

She stared at the hood of the car.

Bill was gone from there, too.

But he hadn’t gone far. Maybe fifteen or twenty feet.

The headlight pointed him out.

Sandy gasped. She almost ran away, but realized he didn’t seem interested in her.

He couldn’t even see her.

He was upright with his back toward Sandy, standing on his head—just on his head, not even supporting himself with his hands. Both his arms dangled, his hands limp against the ground.

It seemed a remarkable feat.

Until she noticed that he wasn’t balancing himself on his head. Up above him, both his feet were wedged into the crotch of the tree trunk.

He was no acrobat, after all. Just a dead guy turned by accident into a freakish spectacle.

Sandy grimaced at him.

She could see how it might’ve happened: when the car struck the tree that demolished its right headlight, Bill had been shot backward, feet first, off the left side of the hood. He’d hit the ground and done a wild backward somersault toward a second tree. At the peak of the somersault, only his head touching the ground, he’d rammed both his feet into the V of the trunk and gotten stuck that way.

Staring at him, Sandy felt goosebumps prickle her skin.

Sure doesn’t look accidental, she thought. Looks like somebody put him that way on purpose.

What if someone did, and he’s still around?

Stupid, she thought. The guy just happened to end up like that.

Maybe.

Let’s get.

But she couldn’t. Not yet. First, she needed to check the woman.

She hurried around the rear of the car. In the red glow of the taillights, she saw that it had a traitor hitch.

Lot of good it’ll do me.

She kept moving. Her right hand ached from clutching the knife so hard. She scanned the woods on all sides as she made her way toward the driver’s door.

So dark.

Except where the headlight went, she could see almost nothing.

Somebody could sneak right up on me.

Take it easy. Nobody’s around. It’s Just the three of us, and both of them are dead. Probably.

She crouched near the driver’s door, saw the shape of the woman sitting behind the wheel, then opened the door.

The car filled with light from its ceiling bulb.

The woman wore a seatbelt. Her blouse was torn open and hung off one shoulder—probably the result of the beating, not the crash. From her face to her lap, she was coated with blood. It still dripped off her chin.

Dripped from her wide open mouth.

Her mouth was jammed full of bloody hair.

Not her hair.

Her own hair was all shaved off. The hair stuffing her mouth had to be Bill’s.

It was easy to figure out how that had happened.

Sandy muttered, “Jeez.”

The woman’s head slowly turned toward her.

The eyes opened.

Chapter Eight

THE DAY TOUR

“We’ll be there in just a few minutes, now,” Patty announced. • ‟Any last questions before we arrive? Yes, Marv?”

“Are there plans to ever open the Kutch house for tours? I mean, it seems like the obvious thing. You could have people go over there through the underground tunnel, you know? It’d be incredible.”

“As a matter of fact, Janice purchased the Kutch house at the same time she bought Beast House. But a condition of the sale was that Agnes would be allowed to continue living there—and that it wouldn’t be shown on tours—as long as she remains alive.”

“So if we wanta see it, we’ve gotta outlive Agnes?”

“That’s right.”

“How old is she?”

Patty shook her head. “I can’t say for sure, but I suppose she must be about fifty-nine or sixty.”

“I won’t hold my breath, then.”

A few of the passengers chuckled, but most didn’t respond. Owen suspected that just about everyone on the bus had grown tired of Marv’s incessant questions and comments. He was a little sick of Marv, himself.

The guy was like a hotdog student, always popping his hand into the air, endlessly ready to answer questions or ask them, forever eager to show that he knew more than anyone else.

Every group seemed to have a Marv.

The Marvs often seemed interesting, at first. But they wore on you until you wished they would just shut up.

“Any more questions?’ Patty asked. “Yes, Marv?”

“How about giving me your phone number?”

A few passengers chuckled.

“Afraid not, Marv.”

Laughter and applause.

Owen looked over his shoulder. Marv was laughing, too, but his face was red.

Patty turned away. Ducking slightly, she peered out the windshield. She faced the group again, then held on to a pole while the bus made a right turn. “Okay, folks, we’re now on Front Street of Malcasa Point. You should be able to catch a few glimpses of the ocean off to the left of the bus.”

Leaning forward to see past Monica, Owen spotted a patch of pale blue water through a break in the trees. But he wasn’t much interested in the Pacific. He swung his gaze northward, hoping to see the Kutch house.

“The Kutch house will shortly be coming up on the left side of the road,” Patty announced. “Beast House itself will be on the right. If you can’t see one or the other from your seat, don’t worry about it; we’ll be parking in just a few seconds and you’ll have three hours to look them over.”

Owen spotted the Kutch house.

He’d seen it plenty of times before: in photographs and in movies.

But this is it. This is really it. Not a picture, the actual Kutch house. And I’m looking at it.

Except for the chain link fence surrounding the property, it looked just as it did in the books and films. Brown-red bricks, almost like the color of old, dry blood. A weathered front door. Just the one door. No windows.

Not only were no other doors or windows in sight, but Owen knew that none existed.

The lack of any windows made the house seem more strange than he would’ve supposed.

He suddenly imagined Janice Crogan locked in one of its upstairs rooms, waking up naked on a mountain of pillows after being raped and abducted. This was one of his favorite scenes from her first book. He’d read it many times, daydreaming about being there, helping her, making love with her on the pillows.

He’d really hoped he might have a chance to meet her today.

Just my luck, she’s out of town.

But she wouldn’t be the Janice he knew from the books, anyway. Not really. That Janice had been eighteen years old. A teenager, not a thirty-six year old woman.

And even if she hadn’t grown older, she couldn’t possibly have lived up to Owen’s fantasies. No girl could be that beautiful, that sexy and tough and brave.

I’m probably lucky she is out of town, he told himself.

“Yoo-hoo,” Monica said. “Anybody home? Planet Earth to Owen. Hello?”

He looked at her.

“Are we just going to sit here all day?” she asked.

He forced himself to smile at her before looking away.

The bus had already stopped. Passengers were making their way down the aisle to disembark.

‟Get up, get up, get up,” Monica chanted, smiling slightly.

The smile didn’t match up very well with the smirk in her violet eyes.

“We don’t have to barge right out,” he said.

“I thought you couldn’t wait to get here.”

“There’s no big hurry. We’ll have three whole hours.”

“You’re telling me.”

When the aisle was clear, Owen slipped his camera strap around his neck and stood up. He sidestepped into the aisle, then waited for Monica. Letting her go ahead of him, he realized that, right now, he didn’t even like the way she looked from behind.

Her hair, with its pink bow and a flouncy pony tail, seemed like a phony attempt to make her look like a cute, perky kid.

Her back was too stiff, too arched.

Her white knit shirt was tight, but not as tight as her bra.

Owen could see her bra through the fabric, its back strap squeezing her under the arms so that her flesh bulged over its top.

Her flesh also bulged over the tightly cinched waistband of her jeans.

The jeans themselves, brand new and dark blue, swelled out to encase her hips and buttocks. They fit her so snugly that the denim seat looked solid.

If she falls on her ass, Owen thought, she’ll bounce right up again.

Immediately, he felt guilty about the thought.

A moment later, he felt angry at himself for feeling guilty.

Would it kill her to wear stuff that fits?

He followed her down the bus stairs. Patty, waiting at the bottom, smiled at Monica and said, “Watch your step, please.”

Then she said, “Have a good tour, Owen.”

“Thanks,” he told her.

And wondered if she had a boyfriend.

Probably.

Probably a strapping, handsome guy with a solid handshake and a ready smile.

Or maybe she’s a lesbian.

Either way, I don’t stand a chance.

Monica took hold of his hand, gave it a squeeze, and said, “We might as well make the most of things. Maybe we can have a picnic on the beach or do something fun like that after we finish the tour.”

“Maybe so.”

Dragging him toward the end of the ticket line, she said, “I just love beaches. They’re so romantic.”

“Maybe we should’ve brought our suits.”

“Don’t be a silly. We can’t go swimming.”

“We probably could.”

“No swimming suits, no towels. And where would we change? Besides, I don’t go in oceans. You never know what might be in the water. I don’t relish the notion of catching hepititis or getting eaten alive by a shark.”

They stepped to the end of the line.

“Look at that,” Monica said. “Fifteen dollars apiece. Isn’t that ridiculous ? How can they charge fifteen bucks for a thing like this?”

“Why not? It’s the only place like this in the country—probably in the whole world.”

“It’s robbery.”

“They’re not forcing anyone to pay it.”

“Plus fifteen each for the bus ride. This is costing us sixty dollars.”

“It’s costing me sixty dollars.” He grinned. “Money well spent. Good thing we’ll be gone before Saturday, or I’d be dragging you out here for the Midnight Tour. That’d really cost me an arm and a leg.”

“Would not.”

“No?”

She tilted back her head and showed her teeth. “It’d cost zilch, because I wouldn’t let you do it. You shouldn’t be throwing away this kind of money, much less a couple of hundred dollars for some horrible adults only tour.”

“I bet it’d be great.”

“You would think so.”

“I mean, just to be inside Beast House late at night...”

His head swung sideways. And he saw Beast House.

It had been in full view ever since he’d stepped off the bus, but he’d paid no attention to it.

Until now.

Like the Kutch house across the street, it looked very much as he’d expected from seeing it in so many photographs and movies.

He’d already seen it hundreds of times.

Not the real thing, he told himself. This isn’t a picture, this is it.

He stared at the house.

And felt a little disappointed.

It looked like just an ordinary old Victorian home, a little more ordinary than most of the restored Victorians he’d seen during his travels. Smaller. Not as omate. A lot more dilapidated.

It’s supposed to look dilapidated, he told himself. It’s Beast House.

He wanted to feel a thrill of dread, but it didn’t come.

Too much exposure to the place? he wondered. Had he spent too long staring at the photos in Janice Crogan’s books? Had he seen The Horror and its sequels too many times?

On the other hand, maybe familiarity wasn’t the problem. Maybe the problem was seeing it beseiged by tourists—not a menacing old house, but a thriving attraction.

How can a place give you the willies when it has families parading in and out?

All these damn tourists, he thought.

And what am I, a native? I’m a tourist, the same as all the rest of them.

I’m the ULTIMATE tourist—I came on a bus. Gotta get back on it in three hours so I can’t even stay.

That’s what I’d like to do, he thought. Stay. Stay till after closing time, till after dark. That’d be the only way to get the feel of the house. Stand out here by myself after everyone is gone and look at it through the fence—watch it in the darkness, in the moonlight.

He imagined himself saying to Monica, Hey, how would you like to stay overnight here in town and catch the bus back to San Francisco tomorrow?

What would her response be? Are you nuts? Are you out of your mind? Three hours is three hours too long to be stuck in this miserable excuse for a town. There must be something seriously wrong with you to even consider spending a night here. Besides which, we’ve already paid for our room at the Holiday Inn. We certainly aren’t going to pay for a room and then not spend the night in it. So get that out of your head right this very moment. I’ve never heard anything so...

Owen suddenly realized that the man in front of him was walking away. Nobody else remained between him and the ticket window.

Smiling at the large, broad-shouldered man behind the glass, he reached for his wallet and said, “Hi. Two adults, please.” He paid with a Mastercard.

The man slipped a pair of tickets under the window to him, along with his receipt, a small brochure and a couple of coupons.

“Save your ticket stubs,” he said. “If you show them at the Beast House Museum, you’ll be able to get in for half price. These coupons are good for a ten percent discount on any merchandise purchased at the gift shop or snack bar.”

“Thanks.”

“Take your tickets around to the side, and Rhonda will provide you with your audio equipment.”

“Thanks,” Owen said again.

“Enjoy the tour.”

“Thanks.” He stepped away from the window.

“Over this way,” Monica said.

He followed her around the corner of the ticket shack.

“Good morning,” Rhonda greeted them, smiling and somehow looking too young and too shy for the job. “May I see your tickets, please?”

Owen gave them to her.

She tore them in half. “Be sure to save your stubs,” she said, returning half of each ticket to Owen. “You can get into the Beast House Museum on Front Street for half price.”

“We’ve already been told that,” Monica said.

Rhonda blushed. “Oh. Anyway.” She shrugged, then turned around. The outer wall of the ticket shack looked like a huge, open cupboard. It was lined with shelves. About half the shelves were empty. The others held audio cassette players.

Rhonda pulled one down. It was slightly smaller than a paperback book, black plastic, with a bright orange strap. Earphones were attached. “Here you are,” she said, and handed it to Monica. “You just hang the player around your neck by the strap.”

“I can see that.”

Rhonda blushed again.

Owen felt like smacking Monica.

When Rhonda gave a player to him, he smiled, hung it around his neck, and said, “Thank you very much.”

“You’re welcome. It’s a self-guided tour, and the players are all ready to go. You should wait until you reach the porch, which is Station Number One. You’ll see a sign with the number one on it. Then stop there and push Play, which is the oblong button on top.” She pointed it out on Owen’s machine. “And this is the Stop button here. After the porch, you proceed from station to station. The tape will tell you what to do. But feel free to take as long as you wish with the tour. Okay? When you’re done, just bring the players back to me. I’ll be right here.”

“Okay, thank you,” Owen told her.

They started up the walkway toward Beast House.

“I love it already,” Monica said. By the snide tone of her voice, Owen figured that her remark was inspired by the sight of the mannequin hanging from the porch beam.

“That’s poor Gus Goucher,” he explained.

“Yeah, I remember them lynching some guy. Which movie was that in, number two?”

“The Horror 3 in 3-D. But it happened in real life, Monica. Gus was a real person.”

“I know that.”

They halted behind a small group near the foot of the stairs. All wore headphones. Some turned this way and that as if surveying their general surroundings while they listened. Some looked down. A few whispered comments, nodded, chuckled. But most stood motionless and gazed up at the dangling body as they listened to their tapes.

“Lovely,” Monica muttered.

“He’s not supposed to be pretty,” Owen whispered.

‟He isn’t.”

Gus’s eyes bulged. His black, swollen tongue stuck out.

His head was tilted sideways at a nasty angle so that his right ear almost touched his shoulder. But the worst part, for Owen, was the neck.

It was way too long..

That’s why they call it ‟stretching his neck.”

He’d seen photographs of such things.

But he didn’t like how it looked.

The stretched neck made things seem a little too real.

From the shoulders down, Gus looked all right. He wore a plaid shirt, blue jeans and boots.

Monica lowered her head, inspected her cassette player for a moment, then thumbed one of the buttons on top of it. Owen heard the click. He started his own player, then gazed up at Gus.

After a brief, hissy sound, a woman began to speak.

“Good morning, and welcome to Beast House. My name is Janice Crogan.”

Janice!

Her voice was rich and exciting, but not the voice of a teenaged girl. This was Janice grown up.

“I’ll be your guide today, with the help of old Maggie Kutch. Maggie created Beast House as an attraction after her family was murdered here, many years ago. If you had come here before her death in 1979, she would’ve been your guide. Old Maggie, fat and scarred, would’ve stood on the porch steps just in front of you, cane in hand as she introduced herself.

‟‛Howdy, folks,’” said a low, husky voice that clearly didn’t belong to Janice. It sounded distant and a little scratchy like an old-time recording of a live concert or political speech. ‘“Welcome to Beast House. My name’s Maggie Kutch, and I own it. I started off showing the place just after my husband and three children was butchered by the beast. Now, you might be asking yourselves how come I’d wanta show you my home after it was the scene of such awful grief to me. The answer’s easy: m-o-n-e-y.’

“What you just heard was the actual voice of Maggie Kutch,” Janice explained. “She conducted her tours for a great many years until her death in 1979. Even though she had rules against bringing recording devices into the house, quite a few people sriuck them in anyway. We’ve been lucky enough to obtain several recordings of the tours, so you’ll be able to hear Maggie tell the story in her own words, as if she herself were hobbling through the house as your own personal guide.

“You are now at Station One, which depicts the hanged body of Gus Goucher. Maggie never had a figure of Gus. He was added to the attraction in recent years, after my purchase of Beast House. If you’d been here in Maggie’s day, she would’ve pointed her cane at the beam from which Gus now hangs, and told you...”

Maggie’s voice returned. “‘Right here’s where they strung up poor Gus Goucher. He was only eighteen years old, and stopped by town on his way to San Francisco. He was going there to get a job at the Sutro Baths, where his brother worked. You know the Sutro Baths? They was like giant indoor swimming pools of hot water— salt water—right on the coast over near Cliff House. Cliff House, it’s still there. Some of it is, anyhow. The Sutro Baths’re long gone, but you can see the ruins down the bluff if you go to Cliff House.

“I reckon the Baths was quite a swell place, back then. Only Gus never made it there, because he showed up at this house on August 2, 1903.’” Owen heard a couple of hard thumps and pictured Maggie pounding the tip of her cane against the porch floor. ‟‛Lilly Thorn, the outlaw’s widow, lived here then, along with her two children and her visiting sister, Ethel. Gus split some firewood for Lilly, late that afternoon, and she paid him with a supper. Then he was on his way.

“‘That night, the beast struck. No one, but only Lilly, lived through the attack. She ran into the street, screaming like a madwoman and waking up half the town. Well, the sheriff come along and searched the whole house from top to bottom. He didn’t find no culprit. He found nothing but the torn up, chewed up bodies of Lilly’s sister and two little boys. So then a posse was got up. They all went tromping around in the hills near the house, and who should they stumble on to but poor Gus Goucher, fast asleep by his campfire.

“‘Some of the posse recalled seeing him around Lilly’s house. And there wasn’t nobody to stand up for him, since he was just a stranger passing through. He might’ve sailed by, anyhow, if he’d only had them two strikes against him. But the third was the clencher. Gus had some blood on his clothes. So they dragged him back to town and had a trial for him over at the court house, which ain’t around any longer as it burned to the ground back in 1916.

“‘At the trial, Gus said he was innocent. He claimed the blood came from a cut on his finger, and he had the cut, sure enough. Only the prosecutor said he might’ve cut himself on purpose so he’d have an excuse for the bloody clothes. And the jury, they believed him.

“‘What about Lilly?’” asked a young man. From the volume of his voice, Owen suspected he might’ve been the person secretly recording the tour. “She saw what happened, didn’t she? Why didn’t she take the stand and clear Gus?’

“‘Why, son, she couldn’t. Poor Lilly, she’d gone stark raving mad on account of the slaughter. She wasn’t in shape to testify about nothing. At any rate, the jury took about two minutes flat to make up their minds. They found Gus guilty of triple murder, and the judge sentenced him to swing.

“‘Only thing is, the law never got a chance to carry out its sentence, because a mob beat it to the punch. The night after the trial, a bunch of town folks dressed up in masks busted Gus out of jail. They dragged the poor lad to this very spot, whipped a rope over that beam right there, and strung him up.

“He was an innocent man, of course. Leastwise, as innocent as any man ever is. He didn’t kill nobody at the Thorn house that night. Not unless he had claws. The beast done it. The beast done it all. Let’s go on in, now.’

“You may climb the stairs, now,” Janice said. “As you enter Beast House, you should note that this is not the original front door. The original was blasted open by a police shotgun in 1978, and is on permanent display at the Beast House Museum on Front Street.

“You should now proceed to Station Number Two, just inside the foyer and to your left. Stop the tape, and resume it when you’re inside the parlor.”

Owen pressed the Stop button on his machine.

Monica smirked at him. “Do you suppose it gets any better?”

“Let’s go in and find out.”

Owen had been vaguely aware of people moving on, climbing the porch stairs and disappearing into the house while he’d been listening to the taped voices. Looking behind him as he followed Monica up the stairs, he saw a whole new bunch listening at Station One. Some gazed up at the hanged man with disgust, some looked fascinated, and others averted their eyes.

At the open door to Beast House, Monica stopped and turned to Owen. “You first,” she said.

“If you’d rather not go “in...”

“I’ll go in.”

“You don’t have to. You could wait out on the lawn, or go around to the snack shop or something.”

“And miss all the fun?”

“You don’t seem to be having much fun.”

“Oh, you noticed?”

“Really. Why don’t you just wander around for a while. I’ll hurry.”

“I’ll go in. Just remember I’m doing it for you, Owie. I’ll hate it, but I’ll do it—because I love you.”

Chapter Nine

SANDY’S STORY—August, 1980

The woman behind the steering wheel tried to say something, but the sounds she made were muffled and mushy.

With the thumb and forefinger of her left hand, Sandy dug into the woman’s mouth and started pulling out Bill’s hair. It disgusted her. It reminded her of cleaning out a bathtub drain, except that flesh and teeth came out along with the gobs of sticky hair.

When the mouth was just about clear, the woman gasped, “Bless ya, girl. Bless ya.”

“Are you okay?” Sany asked.

The woman choked out a rough, slurpy laugh, then said, “Did I kill da cocksucker?”

“I guess so.”

“Go look. Gotta know.”

“I’m not going over there, lady. How bad are you hurt?”

“Don’ know.”

“Can you move?”

“Don’ know.”

“See if you can start the car.”

The woman slowly raised her right hand and turned the ignition key. The engine grumbled, caught, and rumbled on, staying alive. The woman turned her head toward Sandy. She grinned a bloody smile.

Though feeling a little sick, Sandy said, “Scoot over and I’ll drive.”

“Huh-uh. What about Bill?”

“Look at him. He’s dead. You think he’s not dead? My God, you probably swallowed some of his brains.”

The woman gurgled another laugh, then said, “He sure pucked up my teet. But I gotta know.” She fumbled with the latch of her seatbelt.

“I tell you what,” Sandy said.

“Huh?”

“Go on and move over. Keep your eyes on me. I’ll take care of things, and then we’ll scoot.”

“Okay.”

Sandy trotted into the white beam of the headlight. She threw a huge shadow ahead of her. Her shadow darkened Bill’s bare back.

When she got to him, she stepped aside so that neither her body nor her shadow would ruin the woman’s view. Then she sank to her knees.

Bill looked as if his head had been buried in the ground to the tops of his ears.

Sandy clutched the hair on the back of his head. When she pulled, his head slid across the ground. It wasn’t buried, after all—just smashed flat.

She tugged hard, pulling the body away from the tree, lifting its head as much as she could, wondering if the woman in the car could see that Bill’s skull was caved in and half empty.

Then she reached around the front with her butcher knife and slit his throat.

She ran back to the car.

She threw herself into the driver’s seat and slammed the door.

“Tanks,” the woman said.

Sandy smiled at her. “Glad to help.”

“I’m Lib.”

“Lib?”

“Libby, Lib.”

“Good to meet you, Lib. I’m Charly. With a y. Let’s get outa...Hey! All right!”

“Huh?” Lib asked.

“You’ve got automatic transmission!” She shoved the lever, then started to back up. For a moment, she was afraid that the right front of the car might remain stuck to the tree. But it came away all right with sounds like clinking glass and crunching tin.

“Where we goin’?” Lib asked.

“I don’t know.”

She didtn’t know. The main thing, for now, was that the car worked. She carefully turned it around, then started driving slowly back through the woods and up the slope.

About halfway to the top, she spotted her dish towel on the ground. But she didn’t dare stop for it.

She left the rag behind and kept her foot on the gas pedal.

They crept over the crest of the hill.

“There!” she gasped.

“What?”

“Made it.”

Not really, she thought, steering carefully through the woods. This is just the start. We’ll probably get to the road okay, but then what?

“Where do you live, Lib?”

“Here.”

“Here in Malcasa?”

“Huh-uh. In my car.”

“You live in your car?”

“Yeah.”

“In this car?”

“Yeah.”

“You don’t have a real home?”

“Hab you?”

“I’ve got a trailer,” Sandy said “It’s not very far from here.”

“I got a trailer hitch.”

“I know. I saw it. But we’ve got one dead headlight and a smashed windshield. We’d be pulled over by the first cop that sees us. Then we’d both be busted.”

“Id was selp-depense. He beat me up.”

“Yeah, but he wasn’t doing it when you ran him down. If they find out what happened, you’ll end up in prison.”

“Puck dat.”

When the road came into sight through the trees, Sandy shut off the headlight. She drove to the edge of the pavement and stopped. The road looked dark and empty. She stared at the little MG.

“We take years?” Lib asked.

“It isn’t mine.”

You was...”

“I know. The guy it belongs to is dead. I killed him.”

“Yer kiddin’.” She let out a wet, snorty laugh.

“He attacked me. and my kid tonight.”

“Ya killed him?”

“Yeah.”

“Ain’t dat a hOOt? You’n me, we bote killers!”

“I don’t know what to do about his car.”

“Can’t pull no trailer wid it.”

“I know.”

“Leab it.”

“It’s got my fingerprints on it.”

“Better wipe ‘em opp.”

“Yeah. Okay. Wait here.”

Sandy left the engine running. When she opened the door, the overhead light came on. She looked over at Lib.

They looked at each other.

Lib had cleaned most of the blood off her face. She held a wadded, red bandana against her nose and mouth. A large, golden ring dangled from one of her ears. The lobe of her other ear was torn . and bloody. She might be about thirty years old, but it was hard to tell because of her battered face. She was larger than Sandy, had broad shoulders, and looked strong. Her shaved head made her seem tough, even though her face was torn and puffy.

Lib took the rag away from her mouth and asked, “Where’s yer shirt?”

“Where’s your hair?”

“Haw!”

“I’ll be right back.”

Sandy climbed out of the car and shut its door. She hurried up the roadside to the MG, dropped into its driver’s seat, and pulled out the ignition key.

She stuffed the key ring into a front pocket of. her shorts. Then she leaned sideways and opened the glove compartment.

It held a small revolver.

Sandy pursed her lips, quickly pulled out the handgun and stuffed it into her pocket.

Then she reached into the glove compartment again. This time, she found a few maps and a small stack of paper napkins—Slade must’ve saved the napkins from visits to fast food joints.

Sandy took them out and snapped the compartment shut. There seemed to be six or eight napkins. She used them to wipe the front of the glove compartment, the dashboard, the gear shift knob and the steering wheel. She opened the driver’s door, then wiped the inside handle.

The road was still dark and empty.

She climbed out, shut the door, and rubbed the outside handle. And the area around the handle. Then she made a quick swipe along the top of the door.

Shoving the napkins into a pocket, she hurried back to Lib’s car.

“Whose car is this?” she asked Lib.

Lib sniffed loudly, then said, “Mine.”

“Are you the real owner?”

“Sure.”

“The registered owner?”

“Y’kiddin’ me?”

“Is that a yes or a no?”

“Puck no.”

“It’s stolen?”

“Y’betcha.

“Great.

Sandy pulled onto the road, turned left, and headed for her trailer.

“How hot is it?” she asked, and put the headlight on.

“We’b had it a mont.”

“A month?”

“Stole it in Mexico. It’s good ‘n sape.”

“What are you, some kind of big time criminal?”

Lib let out a laugh, then snorted. “Dat’s a good one. Bill ‘n me, big time. Bonnie ‘n Clyde. Dat’s us. Know what? Bill was nuttin’ but a chicken-shit bully wit da brain ob a worm.”

“Was he your husband?”

“Haw!”

“Guess not.”

“Wortless puck.”

Sandy slowed down as she approached her turn-off. The road ahead looked empty. In the rearview, she saw only darkness and bits of moonlight. She swung onto the dirt tracks and powered her way up the hillside. Bushes squeaked against the sides of the car, scraped against its undercarriage.

“Ya lib up here?”

“Yeah. Me and my kid.”

“How old’s yer kid?”

“Six months.”

“A baby.”

“Yeah.”

“Boy ‘r girl?”

“Aw. Dat’s nice, real nice. But ya don’ gotta man?”

“Just him.”

“Bastard knock ya up ‘n run off?”

“Knocked me up and got killed.”

“Aw.”

“Yeah.”

“Did ya lub him?”

“Yeah.”

“Shit.”

“Yeah.”

“Lipe’s a bitch, den ya die.”

“That’s what they say. Sort of.”

Lib laughed. Then she reached over and patted Sandy’s leg.

“Yer a good kid, Charly.”

“Thanks.”

As she drove over the crest of the slope, the car’s single headlight swept down from high in the trees and stretched across the clearing to her trailer.

“That’s home,” Sandy said. “Should we hitch it up to your car and get out of here?”

“We can try. Ya know how?”

“Sure. My friend Agnes and I pulled it up here with her pickup truck. I helped her do the whole thing.”

“Done it myselp a pew times,” Lib said. “Use to hab me a peller wid a boat. Course now, there’s dipprent kinds a hitches.”

“I hope these’ll match,” Sandy said. “If they don’t, I guess we’ll . have to try Agnes.” She turned the car around, then backed it slowly toward the front of the trailer. “After it’s hooked up, we can go inside and get cleaned up and stuff before we take off.”

“Good deal.”

Sandy climbed out, leaving the engine running and the lights on. Lib met her behind the car.

“They look like they’ll go together, don’t they?”

“Reckon,” Lib said. “Hey, ya got any beer? My mout’s all busted up dis way. I could sure use me a cold beer. I tink it’d peel mighty good.”

“I don’t have beer, but I’ve got a bottle of bourbon.”

“Dat’d do. Me, I’ll get started hookin’ up dis shit. You go ‘n pine us dat bottle.”

“Okay, sure.”

Sandy hurried around to the side of her trailer, rushed up the wobbly stairs and opened the door. She stepped inside.

She glanced around. Everything looked fine. The bottle of bourbon still stood open on the counter of the kitchen area. She grabbed it, started toward the door, then changed her mind and went on to Eric’s room.

She rolled the bedroom door open a few inches.

Standing motionless, she heard the slow, steady hiss of his breathing. A tightness inside her seemed to loosen and a coldness seemed to grow warm.

He’s all right. He’s fine. Fast asleep.

She quietry rolled the door shut, then crept away.

Outside, she found Lib bending over the trailer hitch.

“Can I give you a hand with that?” she asked.

“Already got it. Just hang on hap a minute, an’ we’ll be all set. Ya got da booze?”

“I’ve got it.”

“Dare!” Lib stood up straight. Rubbing her hands on the front of her jeans, she came over to Sandy. She took the bottle, raised it to her lips, and filled her mouth with the bourbon. When her cheeks were bulging, she lowered the bottle. Sandy heard air hissing in and out her nostrils. Then came sloshing sounds. Lib’s cheeks sank in, ballooned, fluttered. She seemed to be working the bourbon around her teeth and gums as if it were mouthwash. After a while, she stopped swishing and started to swallow. Finally, she opened her mouth and sighed.

“Ohhhh, Charly, dat’s a mighty pine drink. Takes da pain right outa my teet.”

“You got some knocked out, I guess.”

“Bill’s old head come bustin’ right in. I reckon it took out a whole passel of teet, top ‘n bottom—eight or ten ob ‘em. An’ I got all dese bleedin’ holes in my puckfn’ gums. But de booze sorta numbs ’em por me. Damn good stuff.”

She filled her mouth again until her cheeks were bloated, shut her eyes and sighed through·her nose, then sloshed the bourbon all around for a while before swallowing.

“Yer a mighty pine girl, Charly.”

“Well, I’m glad the booze helps.”

“I’m gonna hap to buy me some new teet.”

“Yeah. There’s a lot of stuff we’ll need to do after we get out of ere. Are we all hitched up, now?”

“Yep.”

“Why don’t we go inside and get cleaned up? I’ll have to unhook us from the tanks, but that oughta be the last thing before we take off. Do you have any clean clothes to wear? I’ve got some in the trailer, but they’d probably be a tight fit on you.”

“Da trunk,” Lib said, and filled her mouth again.

Sandy went to the driver’s door of the car. Leaning in, she shut off the lights and engine, then pulled out the ignition key. She hurried to the trunk.

While she unlocked it, Lib sloshed bourbon.

Sandy raised the lid. Inside the trunk, she saw only darkness.

She heard Lib gulping.

Then Lib said, “Just reach on in.”

She reached into the trunk. She wasn’t sure what she expected to touch—suitcases, maybe. Instead of luggage, however, her hands met soft piles of fabric.

“Just grab me out sometin’,” Lib said. “Help yerselp, too. Ya look like ya might be a little low in da duds department.”

“Thanks. I’ve got stuff to wear, but I’d have to track through a lot of blood to get to them.”

“Take whatcha want.”

Sandy lifted garments out of the trunk and held them high so she could see them in the moonlight. She put back a couple of dresses, a sport jacket, a pair of slacks, and an evening gown before settling on a two tops that appeared to be shirts or blouses.

“These okay?” she asked.

“Sure. Whatebber.”

Sandy shut the trunk. “Let’s go inside and clean up before we put them on.”

Lib nodded, then filled her mouth again.

Sandy led the way. As she climbed the stairs, she warned, “Watch out you don’t fall on the way up. This thing’s kind of shaky.”

At the top, she entered the trailer.

And saw what she was carrying. The twin, short-sleeved blouses looked as if they were made of red silk. They gleamed in the lamp-light. They looked enormous. Stitched in swirling gold letters on the back of each were the words, Blazing Babes.

Lib stepped into the trailer.

Sandy turned around to face her. “Blazing Babes?”

Lib grinned. Though her puffy lips were shut, some bourbon dribbled out. She shrugged. She swallowed. After wiping off her lips and chin, she said, “Me and Bill, we piggered it was maybe like a girl’s soccer team or bowlin’ team or sometin’.”

“They aren’t yours?”

“Sure dey are. Didn’t used to be, but dey are now.”

“They’re stolen?”

“Hey, sugar, damn near everyting I got’s stolen. I’m a teep. Been a teep all my lipe. Dat okay?”

“I don’t know. Are you going to steal from me?”

“No! What kinda lowlipe you tink I am? Yer my pard, aren’t ya?”

“I guess so. But if we’re going to travel together, you’ve gotta promise not to get us into trouble. I mean, we’ve both killed guys tonight. We need to disappear quietly. We can’t go around stealing things.”

“Sure. I get it.”

“No more crimes.”

“Whatebber.” She raised her eyebrows. “So, pretty nipty blouses, huh?”

Sandy smirked. “Real nifty. Let’s wash up and get them on. This way.” She led Lib to the bathroom and turned on its light.

“You cart go ahead and use this. I’ll get cleaned up in the kitchen.”

She draped one of the red blouses on a hook just inside the doorway for Lib, then stepped out into the hall.

“Be done in a jip,” Lib said. She raised the bottle toward Sandy. “How ‘bout a sip?”

“No thanks.”

“Last call.”

“You go ahead and finish it.”

“Know what you are? A princess, dat’s what. A real puckin’ princess.”

Sandy laughed and shook her head. “‘That’s me,” she said, then stepped away from the bathroom door. As she headed for her kitchen area, the shower started to run.

She tossed the other Blazing Babes blouse onto the kitchen counter, stepped to the sink and turned on the hot water. She took a clean dishwashing cloth out of the drawer.

Without a mirror, she couldn’t see how her face looked.

She assumed it must be a mess, though. Because, looking down, she could see her shoulders and arms and breasts and belly: they were filthy and scratched and even smeared with blood, here and there. Her shorts were dirty in front. Her legs had taken the same kind of punishment as her torso.

I probably need a shower worse than Lib does.

“What she needs,” Sandy whispered, “is a puckin’ dentist.”

Laughing softly, she soaked her cloth with hot water. Then she bent over the sink and started to wash her face.

She supposed she ought to use soap.

Soap seemed like too much bother.

This’ll be fine.

The hot, sodden rag felt very good on her face. Water spilled down her neck and chest. She leaned against the edge of the sink, hoping to keep her shorts from getting wet. But when she started mopping her breasts, so much water sluiced down her belly that she knew it was hopeless. She tried to stop some of it with the rag. Too much got by, so she tucked the rag under her chin, took a step backward and reached for her belt, figuring to get out of the shorts before they became completely drenched.

Should’ve taken them off in the first...

Someone screamed.

Sandy’s heart slammed. Her hands jumped away from her belt.

She whirled around and ran for the bathroom, the dish cloth sliding down from under her chin, clinging to her chest, falling down between her breasts.

She shoved a hand into the right front pocket of her shorts.

She pulled out the small revolver from Slade’s glove compartment.

And wondered if it was loaded.

Sure it is. Has to be.

And it had to be Lib screaming. Who else could it be?

But why? .

Slade on the move, not really dead?

Nobody in the hallway.

Through the roaring in her own head, Sandy realized that the scream had stopped.

She lurched to a halt at the bathroom’s open door.

The wet cloth unpeeled itself from her belly, tumbled, brushed her left thigh and fell to the floor.

The shower curtain was shut. She couldn’t see through it. So she raced across the floor and threw it wide open.

Lib was standing in the shower stall, feet wide apart, knees bent, clutching Eric with both hands as if she’d braced herself and caught him in mid-leap.

She was breathing hard.

Water still sprayed from the shower nozzle.

Lib’s naked body was smudged with bruises. Bruises the size of a fist. The size of an open hand. The size of a knee. Others the size of a bite, a pinch. Brown ones, purple ones, green ones, yellow ones.

She’d been beaten up plenty, over a long period of time.

Tonight must’ve been once too often.

Eyes fixed on Eric, she didn’t look at Sandy.

After a while, she drew Eric in against her chest. As she cradled him, her eyes met Sandy’s. “What is he?” she asked, her voice soft.

“My kld.”

“Yer pet?”

“My baby. I’m his mother.”

“No poolin’?”

“No fooling.”

“Well, I’ll be.” Shaking her head, Lib gently stroked Eric’s back. “Sorry. I screamed like dat. Da little shit scampered in, ya know, and scared da hell outa me.”

Nodding, Sandy lowered the revolver. “Don’t call him a little shit,” she said.

“What’s his name?”

“Eric.”

“Hiya, Eric. I’m Lib. Dat’s short for Libby.” To Sandy, she said, “Can he talk?”

“No.”

“He’s sure an ugly little pucker. What’d his dad look like?”

The same as him. And he isn’t ugly.”

“Cute-ugly.”

“That’s better.”

“Is he human?”

“Sort of.”

“Looks like he’s part sometin’ else. Like a bald monkey, or da creature prum da Black Lagoon or sometin’. But cute. Cute as a button.” To Eric, she said in baby talk, “Yes, you are.”

Then she kissed his forehead.

“You can’t tell anyone about him,” Sandy said. “He’s my secret. And now he’s your secret. He’s the last of his kind—at least I think . he is—rand they’ll kill him if they ever find him.”

“Who? Who’d wanta kill him?”

“Damn near everyone. To them, he’s a monster. A beast.”

Lib’s eyes widened. “Is he one ob dem Beast House beasts?”

“His father was.”

“Holy smokin’ Jesus. Ya tellin’ me dey’re real? I always piggered dey was made up. Like Martians, ya know? Or werewoops or sometin’.”

“They’re real. You’re holding one.”

Shaking her head slowly, Lib eased Eric away and lifted him in front of her face. “Look at ya,” she said to him in a gentle, lilting voice. “Just look at ya. Wowy, wowy. I sure wish I’d known yer old man.”

“Do you promise not to tell on us?” Sandy asked.

“Sure. Cross my heart an’ hope to die.”

“If you tell, you will die. I’ll see to it.”

“We’ll be a pamily, da tree ob us.”

Pocketing the revolver, Sandy stepped over to the shower stall. She reached out for Eric. Lib passed the child gently into her hands. “See ya later, baby,” she said.

Sandy saw tears in the woman’s eyes.

“Are you all right?”

“Nebber had me no pamily bepore.”

Feeling a tightness in her throat, Sandy smiled at Lib and said, “I don’t know if we’re quite a family yet, but I reckon we’re partners.”

“Pards.” Lib sniffed, then reached out and squeezed Sandy’s shoulder. “Pards to da end.”

Chapter Ten

THE DAY TOUR II

After the brilliant sunlight, the gloom inside Beast House made Owen feel as if he’d stepped into a dark closet. He took off his sunglasses. That helped.

“Good morning,” said a guide who was waiting inside the doorway. The nameplate on the front of her tan shirt read SHARON. Blonde, blue-eyed, slender and deeply tanned, she was the best-looking guide so far. “Station Number Two is just inside the parlor there, but feel free to wander anywhere.”

“Thanks,” Owen said.

As they crossed the foyer, he noticed people starting up the stairway and others wandering into a narrow corridor beside the stairs. A couple came out of the parlor. He recognized them from the group in front of the porch. He thought they’d been on the bus, too, but wasn’t sure. They didn’t act as if they recognized him or Monica.

Which didn’t surprise him.

Put a set of earphones on someone, he’d noticed, and the rest of the world pretty much disappears. Everything goes away except the sounds inside the person’s head.

In the parlor, Owen found half a dozen people standing near a plush red cordon, gazing at the body on the floor. He couldn’t find a sign to confirm that this was the second station of the tour; maybe someone was standing in front of it. But Janice on the tape and Sharon had directed them here. Also, some of the tourists looked like those who’d been gathered near the porch stairs.

Monica didn’t seem to be in doubt. She thumbed her cassette player into action. Owen went ahead and turned his on.

“Welcome to Station Two,” said Janice’s voice. “You should be in the parlor, where Ethel Hughes was the first to die on the night of August 2, 1903. That’s her body, stretched out on the floor beside the couch.”

Owen stared at the wax figure. It was sprawled on the floor, one leg up, its foot still resting on the seat cushion of the couch. There was terror on Ethel’s face. She looked as if she’d died in the midst of a scream. Her white gown was bloodstained and shredded. Its tatters hung down her body, showing skin that had been savagely torn by claws and teeth.

Owen was surprised by the near nudity of the figure. The way the gown was ripped, Ethel’s breasts were bare except for the nipples. Her hips and legs were exposed. Only a few dangling strips of white cloth saved her from being completely naked below her waist.

“Ethel was the sister of Lilly Thorn.” Owen heard Janice saying through his earphones. “She actually lived in Portland, Oregon.

“Earlier that summer, Lilly had sent her children away to stay with Ethel, so that she could be alone in the house. She’d apparently wanted privacy in order to indulge in certain adult behaviors that are beyond the scope of our tour.”

After a brief pause, Janice’s voice continued. “On about June 29, Ethel returned to the Thorn house with Lilly’s two children. She then stayed on, possibly planning to attend Lilly’s wedding to the local doctor. Here’s Maggie to tell you about it.

“‘Ethel Hughes, Lilly’s sister, was in this very room on the night of August the second, 1903. She’d come down for Lilly’s wedding, which would’ve been the next week if tragedy hadn’t suddenly struck down their plans. Tragedy being the beast. Nobody knows how it got into the house, or where it come from. But it snuck up behind the couch and took Ethel unawares while she was busy reading her Saturday Evening Post. It jumped her and ripped her up till she looked just like you see her—all torn and dead.”

Janice’s voice returned. “The Post that Ethel was reading at the time of the attack was found on the floor near her body, exactly where you now see a later issue of the same magazine. The original Post stayed here in the parlor for many years while Maggie ran the tours. For the sake of preserving it, however, it has been moved to the Beast House Museum. The gown worn by Ethel is also on display at the museum. What you see here is an exact duplicate of the original, identical down to every rip and blood stain.

“This is the original figure of Ethel Hughes, created in wax by Mssr Claude Dubois in 1936. The work was commissioned by Maggie Kutch. When placing the order for this and the figures of the two boys that you’ll see upstairs, Maggie included photographs of the murder scenes, plus morgue photos of the corpses. She asked that the positions of the bodies, and all the injuries, be recreated with complete accuracy of detail.

“Generations of visitors from all over the world have stood where you are now standing and gazed down at this very replica of Ethel’s ravaged body. This mannequin has also been seen in several popular films of The Horror series, which were based—sometimes very loosely—on my books about Beast House.

“Before we go on to the next station, I’d like to point out that the information we’re presenting in this tour is based almost entirely on the tours given by Maggie Kutch from 1932 to 1979. Now, Maggie didn’t always tell the truth—far from it. She knew much more than she ever told. When I bought this place, I made the decision to stay with Maggie’s version for a couple of reasons. First, even though it’s full of lies, it is the authentic Beast House tour. I wanted to give you, and all our visitors, a taste of how it might’ve been, many years ago, to be guided through the house by the woman who created the attraction in the first place. Second, the actual truth about Beast House isn’t suitable for family entertainment. If you want to know the actual, true details of the history of Beast House, you’ll find it in my books or on the Midnight Tour.

“And now, a few more words from Maggie. When she’s finished, it’ll be time to turn off your recorders and proceed to Station Three at the top of the stairway.

“‘After the beast got done murdering Ethel,‘” Maggie said, “‘it went on a rampage around the room. It knocked over this bust of Caesar, breaking off his nose. See, there’s his nose on the mantle.”‘Owen spotted the nose. Though it was out of reach beyond the cordon, it looked dirty, as if it had been handled too often by people with grimy fingers. He was surprised that nobody had stolen it.

“‘The beast just run amok for a while, dashing some figurines in the fireplace, turning over chairs. See this rosewood pedestal table? The beast threw it out the bay window over there. Must’ve made a mighty loud noise, all that glass getting smashed to smithereens.

“‘I reckon the racket likely woke up everybody in the house. Lilly’s room was right above us. Maybe she got out of bed, and the beast heard her. It scooted out of here and went running for the stain.’”

Owen heard a click as Monica hit the Stop button of her player. His own player hissed quietly for a moment before he shut it off.

He and Monica had eased their way closer and closer to the cordon as those ahead of them finished listening and wandered off. Now, they stood at the rope.

Owen had been able to see Ethel all along, but this was as near to her as he could hope to get. Without stepping over the cordon.

He stared at her.

And tried to imagine her real. Tried, in his mind, to transform her like Pygmalion or Pinnochio into a human with soft, smooth skin.

But he couldn’t make it happen.

Too many distractions. The other people in the room, especially Monica. And how Ethel’s gown barely covered her.

Owen wished a breeze would come along and blow some of those tatters aside.

Instead of making Ethel turn real in his mind, he pictured himself climbing over the cordon, kneeling over her, and peeking underneath the loose shreds of her gown.

Get off it, he told himself. She’s a dummy.

Even so...

Monica nudged him with her elbow and whispered, “Let’s go, Owie.”

He followed her to the door. They stepped aside to make room for a couple of people trying to come in, then headed for the stairway.

Sharon, some distance away, was greeting new visitors. She had her back to Owen and Monica. Her blond hair hung down in a thick braid.

“That was certainly tacky,” Monica said.

“What was?”

“What do you think? Ethel. Good God. I didn’t know this was going to be a peepshow. No wonder you were so eager to come here.”

They started to climb the stairs.

“Nothing you couldn’t see on any beach,” Owen pointed out.

“In France, maybe.”

“Anyway, she’s just a dummy.”

“It’s pretty funny, they give all that lip service about keeping the dirty stuff out of the tour, then they show us something like that.”

“I didn’t think it was that bad.”

“You wouldn’t.”

At the top of the stairs, a sign on the wall read Station Three. “Here we go again,” Monica muttered, starting her player.

Owen thumbed down the Play button on his machine, and heard Janice’s voice.

“After finishing its brutal attack on Ethel, the beast ran out of the parlor and scurried up the stairs, leaving a trail of blood to mark his way. Ethel’s blood. Look down, and you’ll see stains on the floor. They’ve been copied from crime scene photos, and match the stains found on the hardwood floor the night of murder. Follow them to Lilly’s bedroom and listen to what Maggie had to say.”

Monica, head down, followed the red stains. Owen walked behind her. His tape hissed, wordless for the few seconds that it took to reach the doorway of a bedroom.

“‘We’re just above the parlor here,’” Maggie explained. “This is Lilly Thorn’s bedroom. That’s her on the bed.’”

He entered the room behind Monica.

Only a few tourists were here. They were scattered along the length of the cordon, so Owen had a fine view of the bed.

Sitting upright on it was the figure of a young woman dressed in a pink nightgown. Eyes wide, mouth agape, hand to her mouth, she looked to Owen like a star of the silent screen demonstrating terror.

“‘All that commotion from downstairs woke Lilly up,‘” Maggie continued. “‘She must’ve known something mighty awful was going on. Must’ve known she and her boys were in danger. But instead of running to save the kids, she climbed out of bed and shut her door. See that dressing table there? She dragged it over in front of the door so the intruder couldn’t barge in. Then she climbed out her window. It would’ve been a long fall to the ground, but there’s a bay window just below this one, and she dropped down on top of it. From there, it was an easy jump. She landed on her lawn and run away into the night.’

“Lilly made good her escape,” Janice said, her smooth voice replacing Maggie’s gruffness. “She escaped with her life, but not with her sanity. The wax figure that you see on the bed, done by Dubois, was based on a photograph that had been taken of Lilly at the time of her marriage to Lyle Thom, the outlaw, several years earlier. This nightgown is an exact replica of the one she...”

“And the original can be found at the Beast House Museum,” Monica said in a sing-song, mocking voice that interferred with whatever Janice was saying on Owen’s tape.

She pushed her Stop button.

Owen frowned at her.

He looked around. Though some people were entering the room, nobody stood nearby. Monica’s mimickry had probably disturbed nobody but Owen.

“Cut it out,” he whispered.

She flashed her teeth at him.

Owen stopped his machine. He studied it, found the Rewind button, and pressed it.

“You’re not going back?”

“Yeah, I am.”

“That was the end.”

“I wasn’t to the end yet when you interrupted. You made me miss stuff.”

She rolled her eyes and muttered, “You’re kidding.”

Owen thumbed Play. Maggie said, “‘from downstairs woke Lilly up. She must’ve known something mighty awful was going on.’”

He’d rewound way too far.

As Maggie went on, he thought about hitting the fast-forward.

Don’t, he told himself. Just listen to it all again. So what if it takes a while? Monica can just wait. She should’ve kept her mouth shut.

He met her eyes.

She frowned.

“I rewound too far,” he explained.

“Good going.”

“This may take a minute.”

“Wonderful.”

“Shhhh. I’m trying to listen.”

“Cute move.”

“You don’t have to wait for me.”

“You can really be a pain sometimes, do you know that?”

“You’re going to make me miss stuff again. Then I’ll have to rewind.”

She clamped her lips shut and glared at him.

Owen wished she would leave. He wanted to concentrate on the tour without any distractions—especially without the negative distractions provided by Monica. She was ruining it for him.

His tape reached the part that he’d missed.

As Monica had already told him, the original nightgown worn by Lilly on the night of the attack was on display at the Beast House museum.

“You may now go down the hallway, and resume listening when you come to Station Four.”

He stopped the tape.

“All done?” Monica asked.

“Yep.”

“You’re sure you didn’t miss a single precious word?”

“I think that’ll do it.”

This time, he led the way. Though he walked slowly toward the door, he didn’t look back to make sure that Monica was staying with him. It made him feel rude, but he didn’t care.

If it offended her, good. For years, he’d been looking forward to Beast House. Now he was finally here, but Monica wouldn’t let him enjoy it.

Big mistake.

And she thinks I’m actually going to marry her?

When hell freezes over

He waited just inside the doorway while a family with three kids made their way into Lilly’s bedroom. Everyone in the family wore earphones. Even their girl, who appeared to be about eight years old.

It didn’t seem right, bringing a kid that age into a place like this.

People are so damn queer, he thought.

But what’s really the harm? If the kid ever lays her eyes on the TV news, she’ll see a lot worse than this.

When the door was clear, Owen moved into the hallway and stepped aside to avoid a man carrying an infant

The baby didn’t wear earphones. Owen smiled.

For just a moment, he pictured a kid of his own—but it was a girl and it looked like Monica.

No way, he thought.

My God, she could be pregnant right now for all I know! Who’s to say she isn’t? Condoms leak.

He wished he could simply close his eyes and make a wish and Monica would be gone...

“Oh, there’s nothing much to see up there, anyway. But the attic isn’t particularly safe. That’s why we don’t allow anyone up the stairs.”

Owen glanced at the person who was speaking.

A guide.

He started to look away.

She caught him looking and smiled.

He smiled back.

She turned her eyes away from him and resumed talking to a couple of teenagers who had stopped near the attic door. On the wall beside the doorway was a large number 7.

Owen kept moving.

He stared at her as he walked by.

Then he turned his head to look over his shoulder at her.

“Don’t break your neck,” Monica said.

“Huh?”

“God almighty.”

“Huh?” Facing Monica, he raised his eyebrows. “What’re you talking about?”

“You know damn well.”

“What?”

“That dumb blonde in the guide suit back there.”

Was I that obvious?

“What makes you think she’s dumb?” Owen asked, trying to sound amused.

“Just one look at her.”

“I wouldn’t know. I didn’t get that good of a look.”

“Sure you didn’t.”

“I was trying to see up the attic stairs,” he said.

“Uh-huh, sure. She’s not that hot, you know. If you ask me, she sort of looks like a horse.”

Yeah, a gorgeous thoroughbred.

“I don’t know,” he said. “I hardly saw her.”

He wished he’d had a better chance to see her.

She works here, he told himself. She’ll still be around when we come back this way. Station Seven.

She’ll probably be a big disappointment. Nobody can be that terrific. And even if she IS that terrific, I’d never stand a chance with her.

Guys like me don’t even exist...

“Where you going, Bozo?” Monica asked. “We just walked past Station Four.”

He stopped, looked over his shoulder, and saw the 4 painted on the wall of the hallway. “Ah,” he said. Then, trying to smile at Monica, he said, “Thanks.”

With a smug smile, she said, “I think you’d lose your head if it wasn’t attached.”

“Maybe.”

He pressed the Play button.

He expected Janice’s voice, but Maggie’s came on instead. “When the beast couldn’t get into Lilly’s room, it turned around and came prowling down the hall this way, looking for someone to kill. It sniffed its way along like a bloodhound.”

Owen glanced toward the attic door, but too many people were in the way and he couldn’t see the guide.

What if she’s gone?

Never mind, he told himself. Just ignore her and enjoy the tour.

Sure.

“It smelled Lilly’s kids,” Maggie was saying. “It tracked their scent all the way down the hall, and found them in their bedroom. This is it, right here. Come on in.”

While Owen waited for a man to step out, Maggie’s voice was silent. He imagined her leading a group of tourists into the room, making sure they were all inside before resuming her speech.

“Here we are,” she said.

Beyond the red cordon were twin, brass beds. The covers were thrown back and rumpled. The sheets were bright in the sunlight coming in through the windows, but spattered with dark stains.

The kids lay sprawled in the space between the beds. Their night-shirts had nearly been torn from their bodies. Shreds of the bloody fabric draped their buttocks.

“This is the bedroom where the children slept,” Maggie said. “But I ‘spect they were wide awake when the beast came after them. All the commotion was downstairs and way at the other end of the hall, but this ain’t a real big house. And it’s real quiet in the middle of the night. Noise carries. So they likely heard the beast slamming things around and pounding on their mama’s door and roaring out its rage. If they heard it, they were too scared to move. All they could do was hide under their covers, the way kids do, froze up with fear and hoping it was just a bad dream and maybe it’d go away. Only it wasn’t no dream, and it didn’t go nowhere. It come for them.

“Earl was ten years old,” Maggie said. “His brother, Sam, was only eight. They were both still in their beds when the beast got them. See the blood? They must’ve started off on their beds and ended up on the floor. Right there, that’s where their bodies got found.”

Maggie stopped talking. Owen expected Janice to come on. But a couple of seconds later, Maggie’s voice returned. She said, slowly and low, “Imagine how scared they must’ve been, those little fellers. They likely reckoned it was the boogeyman.

But I bet they figured everything’d turn out all right and they’d get saved at the last minute. Only they didn’t get saved. The beast got them.

“It didn’t kill them right away. That would’ve been a blessing. We can’t really know what all went on here, but there’s reports of town-folk hearing the screams of children in the night. Far-off screams that went on for good long time. Nobody could figure just where they were coming from, but afterwards, they knew. It was Lilly’s boys crying out in horror and agony while the beast tormented them.

“It’s said that Lilly heard their screams when she was running down Front Street, and that’s what unhinged her mind.”

The tape went silent again for a few moments. Then Janice came on and said in a solemn voice, “With the deaths of Lilly’s two sons, the rampage ended. The beast vanished, and its crimes were placed on the head of poor Gus Goucher. Nobody knew that there was a beast. Only Lilly, perhaps—and she had been reduced to manical babbling.

“Which may or may not have been faked.

“If your curiosity has been aroused, I suggest that you read my books and take advantage of the Midnight Tour. You’ll be surprised and maybe even shocked by what you learn.”

She paused for a moment or two, then started talking again. “After the attack on Lilly Thom’s family on that horrible night in 1903, the house was abandoned. Nobody lived here again for twenty-eight years. Then, in 1931, it was purchased by Joseph Kutch. He moved in with his wife, Maggie, and their three children. But they were in the house for only two weeks before the beast struck.

“You may now move on to Station Five. Turn right just outside the door, and go down the corridor until you come to the top of the stairway. There, you’ll hear Maggie begin to tell you about the night that the beast attacked her family.”

He clicked the Stop button.

Monica looked at him and raised her eyebrows. “Done?” she asked.

He nodded.

“Are you sure you don’t want to rewind? Maybe you missed a word or two.”

“It’s fine,” he said. He turned around and started across the room.

Already picturing the tall, beautiful guide.

Get a good look at her, this time.

When he reached the doorway, he stepped aside and gestured for Monica to precede him. “Ladies first,” he said.

She gave him a look as if she knew exactly why he wanted her ahead of him. With a smirk, she halted and said, “Age before beauty. You go first.”

He shrugged. He smiled. “Okay. Just thought I should offer to protect your rear.”

“My rear’s fine.”

“The beast likes to jump people from behind.”

“Sure.”

He stepped past Monica, turned right in the corridor, and walked slowly.

Slowly so she wouldn’t sense his eagerness.

Slowly to give himself plenty of time for his inspection of the guide.

Already, his mouth was dry, his face hot, his heart pounding hard and fast.

He could see the attic door up ahead.

But so far, the guide was still out of sight. Too many people clutteced the hallway.

Why can’t I spot her? She’s taller than most of them.

No she isn’t, he thought when he spied the pretty, young guide who was standing near the attic door. She isn’t that tall or that beautiful.

How the hell did I...?

After a moment of shocked perplexity, he realized that this was not the same guide he’d seen earlier.

He felt a surge of relief.

Mixed with disappointment.

Where is she? Where’d she go? Maybe went on a break. Maybe she’s gone for lunch.

What if I don’t get to see her again?

As he approached the replacement, he heard her talking to a small group of people who were gathered near the open attic door. “The attic’s never been part of the regular tour.”

He stopped to listen.

“It’s just not very safe. I do take people up there during the Midnight Tour every Saturday night. But that’s a small, carefully supervised group. We can’t leave it open for the general public. There aren’t floorboards everywhere. Also, there’s a lot of clutter. Too many places where the beast might be lurking.” She grinned.

According to the nametag on her chest, she was LYNN.

“We don’t want to lose anybody,” she said.

Owen wanted to ask where the other guide had gone, but he didn’t dare.

Monica would flip out.

“If we wait here long enough,” Monica whispered, “maybe she’ll turn into the beauty queen.”

“Very funny,” Owen told her.

He started walking again.

Where is she?

He stopped at Station Five, in the corridor a few feet beyond the top of the stairs.

Monica, stopping beside him, thumbed the Play button on her player.

Owen started his tape.

What if she’s gone for the day? What if I never see her again?

I can’t let that happen, he told himself.

“We lived sixteen nights in this house,” Maggie said, “before the beast struck.”

Chapter Eleven

SANDY’S STORY—August, 1980

Sandy carried Eric down the wobbly stairs in his travel basket—a wicker bassinet with a closed lid and handles at both ends. Worried about the slippery steps, she moved slowly and carefully. She sighed with relief when her feet met the ground. She set down the basket.

Together, she and Lib lifted the stairway and shoved it inside her trailer. Lib stepped out of the way. Sandy swung the door shut.

Turning around, she found her new friend picking up Eric’s basket by its two handles.

“We gonna keep him in dis?” Lib asked.

“We’d better. In case we get stopped.”

“Poor little pucker.”

“I don’t think he minds. It seems pretty nice and cozy in there. And he’s got his favorite dolls.”

“Can he breet okay?”

“Sure. All kinds of air gets in. He’ll be fine. Let’s just put him in the back seat.”

Sandy hurried ahead and opened the back door. Then she took the basket from Lib and lowered it onto the floor in front of the seat. It was a fairly tight squeeze. The wicker made dry, crackling sounds. Sandy figured that the tightness was good for Eric’s safety in case of a crash.

She stepped back and shut the door.

“I guess I’ll drive,” she said.

“How come?” asked Lib.

“You’re drunk as a skunk.”

“Well, dat ain’t nebber stopped me.”

“You polished off the whole bottle.”

“It weren’t pull in da pirst place.”

“Anyway, you aren’t in any shape to drive. Even if you weren’t polluted, you just got the crap pounded out of you and half your teeth knocked out.”

“Hap ob ’em? Nah. Lots, dough.”

“Go on and get in. You can drive later if you feel like it.”

“Who says I wanta?”

Sandy shrugged, then opened the passenger door. When Lib was in, she shut the door and hurried around the front. She climbed into the driver’s seat.

“Ya ebber towed sometin’?” Lib asked.

“No,” Sandy said, and started the engine.

“Here.” Reaching over, Lib pulled the shift lever backward from Park to Low. “Try dis. And go slow.”

Sandy put on the headlight, then eased down on the gas pedal. Engine racing, the car began to move forward. She could feel the weight of the trailer and hear the rattling sounds it made as it bumped over the ground behind them.

She pictured Slade’s body rolling and sliding around in the back bedroom, spreading his mess like a blood-soaked mop.

Maybe they should’ve done something with it.

At least, maybe, tied it down or thrown it into the shower stall.

But they’d both been clean and wearing their Blazing Babes shirts by the time Lib had said, “Ya gonna let me get a look at yer stip?”

“My what?” Sandy asked.

“Yer stip. Dat guy ya killed.”

“You want to see him?”

“Sure. Where’s he at?”

“Why don’t we just get going?”

Lib’s puffy eyes narrowed. “How I know ya really got a stip?”

Sandy suddenly understood: Lib needed to see the body, needed to know for certain that she hadn’t lied about killing Slade.

We’ve both got to be killers, That’s what makes us partners.

“Okay,” Sandy said. “You wanta see him, you can see him. Come on.” She lowered Eric into his travel basket, then hurried down the hallway. Lib followed, bottle in hand.

Sandy slid open her bedroom door, flicked the light switch, then stepped back. “Help yourself,” she said. “But be careful not to step in any blood.”

Lib took a step into the room. A moment later, she spotted the body on the floor to her left. Sandy saw her back straighten. Then Lib crouched down. Her head shook slowly from side to side.

“Dis guy’s massacerated.”

“Huh?”

“What’d he do to ya?” ,

“For one thing, he threw Eric across the room. And he tried to rape me.”

“Dis guy’s deader ’n fried shit.”

“Yeah.”

She looked over her shoulder at Sandy, and smiled. “Yer a mighty bad little dude, Chany.”

“He had it coming.”

“What’re we gonna do wid him?”

“I figured to leave him in the room, here, and wait till we’re someplace far away. I want to make his body disappear, you know? Someplace where it’ll never be found. The thing is, there might be people who know he came looking for me tonight. Maybe if we both vanish off the face of the earth...”

“Suits me pine,” Lib said. “Let’s all banish.” Standing up, she put her hands on her hips and seemed to be studying the body. “We get to moobin’, he’ll start to roll around. Wanta anchor him down or put him someplace?”

“Nah, that’s all right. We’d get all messy. Let’s just finish up and go.”

At least he’s confined to the bedroom, Sandy thought as she drove slowly down the hillside, trying to stay in the ruts.

I shut the door, didn’t I?

Sure I did.

In her imagination, though, she’d left the bedroom door wide open and she pictured Slade tumbling through it, rolling into the hallway, his bloody mutilated corpse somersaulting down the whole length of the trailer.

Probably didn’t happen, she told herself. And if it did, the harm’s already done.

Just try not to let the trailer flip over or you’ll REALLY be in trouble.

In spite of the low gear, they were picking up speed on their way down the slope.

“Carepul,” Lib said.

Sandy eased down on the brake pedal for a few seconds and watched the speedometer needle sink. When she let up, it started to climb. So she put on the brakes again, squeezing the speed down, the needle dropping from 20 to 15 to 10. By the time she reached the edge of the paved road, she’d slowed almost to a stop.

The road looked empty, so she made a slow, right-hand turn. Then she shoved the shift lever to Drive and started to pick up speed. Cool air, smelling of the woods and ocean, blew straight into her face through the hole in the windshield.

“Made it,” Lib said, and patted her leg.

Sandy took a deep breath. She felt relief about coming down the hill without mishap, but now they were on a real road—where they were sure to be seen, sooner or later, by people in passing cars.

Maybe by cops.

A squirmy tightness came into her stomach.

“I don’t know how far we’ll be able to go,” she said. “The way this car looks, we’ll be stopped by the first cop who sees us.”

“Just tell him we hit a deer.”

That didn’t seem like a bad idea. Vehicles crashed into deer fairly often in this area. That sort of accident might explain the damage to the car.

“But I don’t have a driver’s license,” Sandy explained.

“Huh?”

“I’m driving. No matter what we tell him, he’ll want to see my license. And I don’t have one.”

“I got one.”

“But you’re smashed. And if he takes one look at you, he’ll know somebody pounded the crap out of you. If we get stopped, we’re sunk.”

The single headlight caught a sign by the edge of the road:

WELCOME TO MALCASA POINT
POP. 2,600
HOME OF THE LEGENDARY “BEAST HOUSE”
PLEASE DRIVE WITH CARE,
WE LOVE OUR CHILDREN.

Then the speed limit went down to 35.

Sandy took her foot off the gas pedal until the needle dropped to 30.

Turning her head slightly to the left, she stared out across the moonlit field at Agnes’s house.

Home.

I’m going to miss it so much. And Agnes.

She ached to turn into the driveway.

One more look around. It might be my last chance forever. And give Agnes a last kiss before I go. I might never see her again. She might be dead by the time I ever...

“Place sure looks spooky at night,” Lib said.

It’s not spooky, it’s home.

She frowned at Lib, but saw that her friend’s head was turned toward the right, toward Beast House.

So her frown became a smile. “You oughta try being inside it in the middle of the night.”

“Tanks but no tanks.” She faced Sandy. “So, is dat where you met Eric’s padder?”

“He was known to hang around in there.” She turned her head for a final glimpse of Agnes’s house. Her throat suddenly felt thick. Tears welled up in her eyes.

How can I just drive away like this and not even tell her goodbye or thanks or ANYTHING. She’s the only person in the whole wide world who loves me.

Except Eric.

And a whisper came as if from a malicious twin caged in a corner of her mind, What about Mom?

No! Fuck her! She hates me! I hope she’s dead.

The twin whispered, No you don’t. You miss the bell out of her.

Bullshit!

“Uh-oh,” Lib said.

Sandy came out of her thoughts and spotted the trouble.

Several blocks ahead of them, a car with bright, twin headlights was making a left-hand turn onto Front Street. Squinting, Sandy tried to see if it had a light rack on top.

She couldn’t tell.

But if it does...

“Hang on,” she said.

She hit the brakes and made a hard right. The force of the turn pushed her sideways against her door. Lib swayed toward her, but didn’t fall. In the rearview mirror, she saw the trailer swing around behind them. It stayed up.

A growl came from Eric’s basket.

“It’s okay, honey,” Sandy said loudly, trying to sound confident and calm.

She raced toward the end of the block. At the corner, she turned left. She eased over to the curb, stopped, shut off the engine and killed the lights.

“If it comes,” she said, “we’ll duck out of sight.”

They waited.

Sandy’s heart thudded and her mouth felt dry.

Lib made a quiet, throaty laugh.

“What’s so funny?”

“Da pour ob us. Poor cop’d tink he popped in on a puckin’ horror moobie, huh? Couple ob dames on da road widda butchered asshole in da trailer and a baby monster in da backseat.”

“Eric isn’t a monster.”

“Tell dat to da cop.”

“I don’t think we’ll have to,” Sandy said. “Not yet, anyway.”

Reaching forward, she twisted the ignition key and started the engine.

“Tink it’s sape?” Lib asked.

“Yeah. It would’ve been here by now.”

She put on the headlight, then pulled forward, steered onto the road and picked up speed.

She wished she was back on Front Street. This might be her last time in Malcasa Point. It didn’t seem right to miss all the old, familiar places along the main road if you wouldn’t ever have a chance to see them again.

Better to be safe, though.

Anyway, who says I can’t come back?

It’d be too dangerous, she told herself. Especially after tonight.

But I could come back. If I wanted to badly enough.

Ahead of her, the road dead-ended. She turned left and returned to Front Street. Waiting at a stop sign, she looked back at the town. There were no cars on the move. She saw no one. Some of the shops were lighted, but none seemed to be open.

The lone traffic signal, a flashing red light, blinked on and off and on again.

“Whatcha waitin’ por?” Lib asked.

Sandy shrugged. “Nothing,” she said. Then she turned right and put downtown behind her.

When she drove past the Welcome Inn, she tried not to look at it. But her eyes strayed over.

At the sight of the motel, memories rushed in.

Mom...

And that dirty rotten Jud. He’d seemed like such a good guy, at first...

And Larry. Poor, funny Larry.

She felt an emptiness inside. And a hurt.

They’d all betrayed her.

Well, not Larry. But he would’ve, probably. Just never got the chance.

It had all been so exciting, right at the start. A little scary, but fun, too. Taking off with Mom, so early in the morning. The all-day drive up the coast. Then the fog and the crash and Axel Kutch coming to the rescue. Their first night at the Welcome Inn. And the next day, going on the Beast House tour for the very first time.

Those had been such great times.

Only three years ago.

But it sure felt like longer. It felt like eons. She’d still been a kid. She’d still loved her mom...

She felt a tightness in her throat.

Screw it, she thought.

“Y’okay?” Lib asked.

“It’s just...you know...I’m going to miss some stuff around here.”

“Yeah?”

“A lot of stuff.”

“Ya don’t gotta leabe. Ain’t nobody holdin’ a gun to your head.”

“I wouldn’t have to, except for that Slade. He wrecked everything.”

“Reckon he paid por it.”

Tears in her eyes, Sandy looked across at Lib. “I just wanted to be left alone, you know? That’s all I ever wanted. I had my job and my baby and Agnes and everything till those damn movie people came along. They ruined it all.”

“It’s the shits, honey.”

She took a very deep breath and exhaled slowly, letting the air puff out her cheeks and hiss through her pursed lips. When it was gone, she took a normal breath and said, “Well. I guess we’ll be fine, anyway. And maybe it’s for the best, you know? Might be kind of fun, settling down someplace new. Maybe it’ll turn out to be the best thing that ever happened to us.”

“Don’t count on it.”

Sandy glanced at Lib and laughed.

Then Lib patted her on the thigh. “Just gotta take stupp as it comes. Eben a bed ob roses got torns, and dare ain’t a garden nowhere dat don’t hab its share ob turds. You gotta watch your step, dat’s all.”

“We’ll both have to watch our steps.”

“But dat don’t mean we can’t hab pun.”

“Hab pun—will travel.”

“Puck you.”

Laughing, Sandy blurted, “Puck you!”

“And da horse ya rode in on. How’d ya like it ip I busted out yer teet?”

“My teeth?”

“Yet teet!”

“My what?”

“Yer choppers, ya little shit.”

“Then I’d be talking like you, Lib, and neither one of us’d know what was going on.”

“Dat’s real punny. Dat’s hilarious.”

Sandy grinned at her and said, “You know what?”

“What?”

“I’m already habbing pun.”

Lib gave her leg a gentle squeeze and said, “Me, too.”

With that, they seemed to run out of things to say. Lib settled down in her seat and lowered her head. Sandy turned her attention to driving.

She wasn’t exactly sure of her location.

Definitely on Pacific Coast Highway, somewhere north of town.

But not very far north.

Five or ten miles?

Though she’d traveled this section of road several times before, she couldn’t remember being on it at night. In the darkness, nothing looked very familiar.

On the other hand, it all looked sort of familiar.

The right side of the road was bordered by densely wooded hills. On the left, across the narrow pavement, was a guard rail and a rocky shoreline and the ocean itself. The ocean looked black, but it didn’t go far. Some distance out, maybe a mile or two, it vanished under fog.

The fog stretched across the ocean like a low range of soft, white hills. Under the light of the full moon, it looked whiter than fresh drifts of snow.

Beautiful, Sandy thought.

Not so beautiful when you’re in it, though.

She sure hoped it would stay offshore.

Probably will, she told herself. It’d usually be in by now if it was coming.

She found herself remembering how it had come in during the afternoon that she and her mother were fleeing up the coast highway. The way it had reached up over the edges of the road like the tendrils of a ghostly sea creature testing the pavement, then silently crept all the way up, covering their car and the highway and the hills until all the world seemed gray. Until there was no longer a road to see, and they’d gone off into a ditch.

What if the fog had stayed offshore? Sandy wondered.

We wouldn’t have crashed. Maybe Mom would’ve kept on driving all the way through Malcasa Point. We never would’ve spent the night at the Welcome Inn or gone to Beast House the next day.

And everything would’ve happened differently from then on.

A lot of people might still be alive, she thought. Mom and I might still be together.

Or maybe Dad would’ve caught up to us.

Screw it, she told herself. The fog did come in and we crashed and it all happened and there’s no way to change it. And who’d want to change it, anyway, even if you had the chance?

Dad probably would’ve nailed us. I’d have spent the last three years dead.

There wouldn’t be any Eric, either.

“It’s funny how stuff goes,” she said.

Lib’s only comment was a soft, rumbling snore.

Chapter Twelve

THE DAY TOUR III

“Only sixteen nights,” Maggie said, her voice low and gruff through Owen’s earphones. Then it came after us. It came right up these stairs.”

Several tourists were on their way up the stairs. Owen, Monica and the others at Station Five stepped back a little to let them by as Maggie continued to talk into Owen’s ears.

“It was on the night of May seventh, 1931. Me and Joseph, we were in our bedroom just down the hall. We didn’t use Lilly’s room, as my husband figured it’d bring us bad luck. So we had the room across the hall from it. Our girls were way down at the other end of the hall, in the same room where Lilly’s boys got themselves slaughtered. They didn’t have no problems with it. Fact is, they claimed it was haunted by the little fellers, but liked ’em just fine. Now my little baby, Theodore, he was snug in the nursery. That’s at the end of the hall, too, but over on the right. I keep the door locked and you can’t go in. I don’t let nobody in the nursery. It ain’t part of the tour.

“Anyhow, it’d been a stormy, wet day—May seventh—but the rain slowed down after dark. We had our windows open. I recall how nice and peaceful the rain sounded when I was laying there in bed. I listened to it for a good long time. But it got hard to hear, ‘cause of Joseph’s snoring.

“By and by, I fell asleep, myself. I must’ve been sleeping light, though, ‘cause long about midnight I heard a noise. It sounded like it came from downstairs. Sounded like breaking glass. It was loud enough to wake up Joseph, too. Well, he jumped out of bed real quick and quiet and hurried over here to the chest where he kept his pistol.”

“This portion of the tour,” Janice’s voice broke in, “used to take place in Maggie and Joseph’s bedroom. She would walk over to their dresser, pull open a drawer and take out her husband’s old Colt .45 automatic.”

“This pistol!” Maggie announced gleefully. “Joseph kept the chamber empty, ‘cause of the girls, but he had a clip in it, all right. So he had to work its top like this.” Owen heard a harsh metallic chick-chack, and pictured old Maggie grinning as she jacked a round into the chamber. “It was awful loud, that noise. In the dark, like that. In the silence.

“With his pistol ready, Joseph snuck out into the hallway. I stayed in bed and listened. The rain had stopped by then, and the house was real quiet. I heard Joseph’s footsteps out in the hall. But then he started to go downstairs. That’s when I figured I’d best not just lay there. So I climbed out of bed and went out into the hall. I didn’t much like the notion that me and the children were left alone, you see.”

“At this point,” Janice interrupted, “Maggie put away the pistol and led her group of tourists out of the bedroom and into the hall. She brought them to the top of the stairway, where you are now standing.”

Maggie’s voice returned.

“I was right here when gunshots came from downstairs. BOOM! BOOM! And then Joseph, he let out a scream fit to send shivers up a dead man. Lord, it turned my blood cold. But Joseph, he no sooner quit that awful scream than I heard feet thumping and scratching over the floor downstairs. They were bare feet. I could tell that from the sounds they made. And I could tell they had claws. It was the claws that made the scratching sounds.

“The sounds came from downstairs, but they were rushing closer. And I knew they didn’t belong to Joseph. I thought maybe a bear had got into the house. But I’ve never been so wrong.

“I was scared solid. I stood here at the top of the stairs and I wanted to scream and run down the hall and get the kids out, only I couldn’t move.

“Then the thing was on the stairs. I couldn’t see much of how it looked, on account of the dark, but I saw how it stood upright like a man. It made snorty, laughing noises and hurried up the stairs. I still couldn’t run off, much as I wanted to. And then it got to the top and leaped on me and threw me down on the floor.

“It ripped at me with its claws and teeth. I tried to fight it off, but I didn’t stand a chance. It was so much bigger than me, and stronger than any man I ever seen. I pretty much counted myself a dead person, but all of a sudden my little baby, Theodore, started crying in his nursery. The beast heard him, climbed off me and went scurrying down the hall. It was going after Theodore.

“I was all scratched and bit and bloody, but I got to my feet and chased after it. Had to save my baby.”

Janice’s voice returned. “Maggie now led her tour group down the hall to the closed, locked door of the nursery. It is Station Six...”

Monica clicked off her player, looked Owen in the eyes, and raised her eyebrows.

Owen continued to listen.

“...the last door on the right, directly across from the boys’ room. You may now turn off your tape players and resume listening when you reach the nursery’s open door.”

He shut off his player.

“Beat you again,” Monica said.

“Yes, you did.” He decided to leave it at that.

“So now we have to walk all the way back to the other end of the hall again?”

“Looks that way,” Owen said.

“How stupid is that?” Monica said. “We just came from there.”

“You don’t have to go.”

“What am I supposed to do, wait here?”

“It’s an option. Whatever you want.”

“This is all so incredibly lame. And perverted.”

“Well, I’m sorry. But you don’t have to go through with the rest of it.” Owen didn’t want to start anything, so he tried to sound pleasant and sympathetic. “You obviously aren’t enjoying any of this. Why not just call it quits? You could stop listening and go on outside and wait for me. I’ll be along pretty soon. We can meet out by the ticket booth, or something.”

“So then you can tell everyone what a party-pooper I am?”

“Huh? Tell who?”

“Oh, you know who. The usual suspects.”

“Huh?”

“Henry the Great, for instance. The fabulous Maureen. Jill, of course. And all the rest of your cronies.”

“My cronies? Jeez, Monica. They’re just my friends. Cronies? And I’d hardly go around announcing to the world that you ducked out of the Beast House tour. I mean, why would anyone care?”

“Oh, they’d care all right. It’d just give them one more reason to laugh at me behind my back.”

“Nobody laughs at you.”

“Oh, sure.”

“Anyway, I won’t tell a soul. Why don’t you just go ahead and wait outside? I don’t think there’s much left. I’ll be down in a few minutes and then we can go somewhere and have a nice lunch. How does that sound?”

Monica hoisted a single, thin eyebrow. “Trying to get rid of me?”

“No. Of course not.”

“So you can go sniffing around for that blonde?”

“Huh?”

“You know who I mean.”

“I just want to do the rest of the tour, that’s all.”

“Nobody’s stopping you,” Monica said.

“Fine. So, are you coming, or do you want to wait for me outside?”

She fixed her eyes on him. Beautiful, violet eyes. But they looked as if they could see into Owen—knew him and found him pitiful and amusing and comtemptible. After a few moments of silence, Monica said, “I believe I will wait outside, thank you. And I guess I know where I stand.”

Owen grimaced. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

“Isn’t it obvious? I’m in the way. So I’ll just go on outside, and you go on ahead and enjoy the tour.”

“Monica, for...”

“See you later. Maybe.” She cast him a mean twitch of a smile, then whirled away and trotted down the stairs.

Owen opened his mouth, then shut it. He felt sick inside as if he’d just caused an ugly accident.

It’s not my fault, he told himself.

Other people were climbing the stairs, but he watched Monica on her way down. She descended the stairs with haughty stiffness. Her pony tail, mounted high on the back of her head by the girlish pink bow, bounced and flipped like the tail of an arrogant dog. She didn’t look back at him.

If I don’t go after her...

She wants me to miss Beast House!

Or maybe I’m just supposed to beg her to come back so we can finish the tour together.

Who the hell knows?

I’m not going after her.

He watched Monica walk out the front door. Then, still feeling sick, he turned away and started walking down the hallway toward the nursery.

How could she do this to me? We spent all that time coming here, and now she wants me to miss it.

A fucking power play.

Well, I’m not going to play along. The bell with her and her stupid games.

Owen joined a small group that was gathered just outside the nursery door. The door was open, but a cordon was stretched across the entrance to keep people out. Peering between a couple of heads, he glimpsed an old rocking horse on the floor, a wooden chest, and a cradle.

He adjusted his earphones, then thumbed the Play button.

Janice’s voice said, “Maggie never allowed tourists to see the nursery. She always kept the door closed and locked. When I purchased the house, however, I brought in a locksmith.”

She knew how much I wanted to see this stuff. Why couldn’t she just go along with it?

“...in a jiffy, and we discovered that nothing had apparently been changed since the night when Theodore was killed.”

I don’t go around and ruin things for her.

“...furniture was here, along with the baby’s rattles and stuffed animals.”

It isn’t fair.

“...cradle where he was sleeping...even his blood stains on the floor.”

I’ve wanted to come here for years. Seen all the movies, read the books, and now finally I get a chance to come and she’s gotta wreck it for me.

“...if the door had been locked and never opened again after that awful night.”

Thanks a hell of a lot, Monica.

“...nursery presents a gruesome and disturbing sight, I decided that everything should remain just as it was.” she’ll probably be pouting for the rest of the trip.

“...what Maggie...”

Like it’s all my fault. Like I’m some sort of asshole. And I’m gonna be stuck with her pouting and giving me grief all week. Maybe she’ll want to call the whole trip to a halt and fly on home tomorrow.

Maybe that wouldn’t be such a bad thing.

“...I saw the awful, pale beast drag my little baby out of his cradle and fall upon him.”

It’s Maggie. Shit, I’ve missed...

“...beyond my power to help him.”

Hand trembling, Owen shut off the player. He pushed the Rewind button.

As the tape hissed in his ears, a couple in front of him moved on, leaving the doorway clear. He stepped up to the cordon. Now he could see the entire nursery.

A rocking horse, its paint faded. Wooden blocks on the floor. A stuffed bunny, gray with dust and age.

Blood.

Dry blood, dark brown, all over the cradle and quilt.

A rag doll in the cradle, arms and legs spread, mouth a surprised O, cloth body stained all over. It looked like a mop-headed victim of a thrill killer.

The hardwood floor in front of the cradle was darkly stained.

On the flowered wallpaper six feet behind the cradle was a splatter pattern of blood that made Owen wonder if the beast had swung the baby around, maybe by its feet, after ripping it open.

There didn’t seem to be a wax figure of the infant.

Good thing, Owen thought. The nursery was bad enough without that.

Good thing Monica isn’t getting a look at this. She’d really flip out.

He could just hear her. Oh, Owie, how can you stand to look at this? There must really be something wrong with you. Maybe you need therapy. Has that ever occurred to you? I think you should definitely see someone about your problems.

The problem is you, honey.

Owen laughed softly.

A woman near his shoulder turned her head and frowned at him.

Blow it out your ass, lady.

“Sorry,” he muttered, trying to sound contrite.

She looked away.

And Owen suddenly realized that his tape player was still rewinding.

Shit!

He pressed the Stop button, then the Play.

Maggie’s voice.

“...got done murdering Ethel, it went on a rampage around the room. It knocked over this bust of Caesar, breaking off his nose. See, this...”

Owen shut it off.

He stared at the player.

How the hell far back...? That’s in Ethel’s room. Right at the start of the tour!

He sighed. He almost felt like crying.

Thanks a lot, Monica.

He pressed the Fast Forward button.

Now it’s gonna take forever. And she’ll be down there waiting for me, getting madder and madder...

He shut it off.

Then he stepped away from the nursery door and started making his way through the crowded hallway.

Heading for the stairs.

Because it was over.

He wouldn’t be able to enjoy the tour, anyway. Not with Monica in his head.

Maybe someday I’ll be able to come back again-without her—and get to go on the tour without having it ruined.

Owen walked out onto the porch of Beast House. The bright sunlight hurt his eyes and made him squint.

Monica, standing near the end of the porch, saw him and tilted her head sideways. Then she hurried over to him. “That didn’t take so long,” she said, sounding quite cheerful.

“Nope,” Owen said, and pulled off his earphones.

They stepped past the hanging body of Gus Goucher and walked down the stairs.

“So,” Monica said. “Was it everything you expected?”

“It was fine.”

“Great! I’m glad at least one of us had a good time.”

“Yeah.”

She took hold of his hand as they walked toward the ticket booth. He didn’t pull it away.

“Look at all these people,” she said. “Don’t they know what they’re letting themselves in for?”

“Probably not,” Owen said.

As they neared the booth, he saw that the person handing out tape players to arriving visitors was the guide he’d seen by the attic stairs.

The tall, fabulous blonde.

The tight cold knot inside his chest suddenly seemed to start melting.

My God, look at her.

“Oh, great,” Monica muttered. Apparently, she too had recognized the girl. “King Kong.”

Owen felt no anger.

He stared at the guide. She was sure large, all right, but she had a very good figure. She looked great in the tan blouse and shorts that seemed to be the uniform for Beast House guides.

Her bare arms and legs were softly tanned. Unfortunately, she wore sunglasses. He couldn’t see her eyes, but he. had no trouble remembering how they’d looked upstairs in the house—deep blue and intelligent and sensitive.

Though busy handing out tape players and giving instructions to a family of four, she flashed a smile of big white teeth at Owen and Monica. In a smooth, friendly voice, she said to them, “I’ll take those from you in just a moment, okay?”

“Fine,” Owen said. He felt weak.

He watched her until the family headed off toward Beast House. Then he and Monica stepped toward her. “Sorry you had to wait,” she said, taking their players and headphone. “I hope you enjoyed the tour.”

“It was very nice,” Owen said.

She wore a red plastic name plate above her right breast. It read, DANA.

“Did you come from far away?” she asked.

“We took the bus over from San Francisco.”

“Really? How was the ride?”

“Long,” Monica said. “Endless and...”

“It was fine,” Owen said, shooting a hard glance at Monica.

She gave him back a smug smile.

To Dana, he said, “The guide on the bus—Patty—she was really good.”

“Glad to hear it. So, do you think Beast House was worth the trip?”

“I sure thought so,” Owen said.

In the corner of his eye, he saw Monica shaking her head.

“I thought it was really great,” he added.

“Terrific,” Dana said. “Well, I hope you both enjoy the rest of your day.”

“Thank you. You, too.”

“So long, now.”

“Bye,” Owen said and hurried away from her, dragging Monica by the hand.

Chapter Thirteen

THE SNACK STAND

I wonder what their problem is, Dana thought as she watched the couple hurry away. The guy had seemed awfully embarrassed and uncomfortable about something. Girlfriend troubles, probably. The girl with him had looked smirky and mean.

She remembered seeing them upstairs, earlier.

The gal had seemed unpleasant even then. Maybe she was one of those people who hated the place.

Dana had spotted a few of those, already. You could tell just by looking that they found the tour disgusting and horrible.

Hard to imagine they’d simply stumbled into the situation. How could they not know they were walking into a houseful of grue-some, nasty stories and exhibits?

Some of the visitors had probably gotten pushed into giving it a try. Maybe a friend or spouse or child had desperately wanted to do the Beast House tour, so they’d gone along, wanting to be good sports.

Lousy idea.

The tour was hard enough on people when they knew what to expect and wanted it—or thought they did.

Dana supposed that it turned out, for many, to be worse than they bargained for.

Sure was worse than I expected.

Even though Dana had pretty much known what she was in for, she hadn’t lasted very long upstairs. She’d been fine for a while. But the hallway had become hot and stuffy later in the morning. And crowded. With every minute that passed, more and more people had packed themselves into the narrow spaces.

Some were arguing with each other. Little kids demanded this or that in whiny sharp voices. Mothers snapped at the kids. Fathers issued orders and threats. Babies squealed and bawled.

Along with the noisy mob and the heat came the odors. The air smelled heavy with them. In addition to the musty aroma natural to the old house, the air had grown thick with the pungency of sweet perfumes and aftershave lotions and sour sweat. You could smell food on the breaths of some people. Others reeked of stale cigarette smoke. Now and then, Dana even caught whiffs of farts.

Eventually, she’d found herself suffocating, dizzy and nauseous. Each time she blinked her eyes, everything in sight had flashed with rims of bright, electric blue. Slumping against a wall, she’d snatched the radio off her belt and called for Tuck.

Dana was pulled out of her thoughts by the approach of a couple of teenaged boys. Smiling, she said, “Welcome to Beast House, guys.”

One smiled in a shy way, and the other said, “Thanks.”

“May I see your tickets, please?” The boys handed them over, and she ripped them in half. Giving half a ticket back to each boy, she said, “Be sure to keep your stubs, okay? They’ll get you half-price admission to the Beast House museum over on Front Street.”

“Is it any good?” asked the larger boy. He was tall and gawky, with stringy brown hair that fell past his shoulders. Dark blue sunglasses hid his eyes. He wore a T-shirt that read HOWARD STERN—KING OF ALL MEDIA.

“It’s a must,” Dana told him. “A lot of the actual stuff is over there. Like some of the real clothes the victims were wearing—all shredded and bloody.”

“Oh, cool,” said the Howard fan.

“Way cool,” said his buddy, a short and chubby fellow wearing a Beavis and Butthead T-shirt.

“You guys are gonna love this stuff,” Dana said, then turned away to take down a couple of tape players.

“I love it already,” the Howard fan said.

His friend cackled.

Dana turned around. “Here you go, fellas.” She gave them the players. “Hang these around your necks by the orange straps. It’s a self-guided tour. The tapes are all rewound and ready to go. Just wait till you get to the front porch.”

“Where that stiffs hanging?”

The Beavis and Butthead fan cackled and blurted, “Stiff! He said stiff!”

Dana laughed and shook her head. “Right. That’s Station Number One, where the stiff is hung.”

“Hung, hung, hung!”

“When you get there,” Dana said, “go ahead and press the Play button. That’s this one right here.” With her forefinger extended, she touched the oblong button on top of the Howard fan’s player. “And this is the Stop button.” She pointed it out on his friend’s player. “After the porch, you go on inside and proceed from station to station. The tape will always tell you what to do.”

“I know what I want to do. Heh-heh.”

“Right,” Dana said. “Maybe some other time. Anyway, feel free to take as long as you wish with the tour. When you’re finished, just bring the tape players back to me.”

“Back to you! Back to you!”

“Please excuse my pal,” the Stem fan said. “He’s a retard.”

“Everything’s cool, guys. Just have a good time in there. And don’t let the beast get you.”

Side by side, the boys walked away from Dana, nodding, nudging each other with elbows, glancing back at her and grinning.

“You’re a natural, babe.”

Surprised, Dana turned around and found Tuck smiling at her from the corner of the ticket booth.

“Hey, how’s it going, boss?”

“Better and better. You were great with those guys.”

“Horny teenagers are my specialty.”

Tuck laughed. “How are you feeling?”

“A lot better.”

“You look fine now. Looks like all you needed was some fresh air.”

“I’m really sorry I crapped out on you.”

“No problem. About ready to grab yourself some lunch?”

“Guess so.”

“I’ll take over for you here.”

“Okay. Fine. Sure you can do without me?”

“No problem. The big rush is over. Anyway, this place can almost run itself—except for the ticket booth.” She glanced around. Then, leaning close to Dana, she said in a hushed voice, “Clyde’ll be going to lunch as soon as Sharon gets here. You might want to take off now and get a head start.”

Dana laughed softly. “Okay. Where does he usually eat lunch?”

“Up the street. Usually at Sarah’s.” .

“So if I go to the snack stand...?”

“Comes highly recommended.”

“See ya,” Dana said, and hurried off. But she slowed down when she found herself closing in on her two teenaged friends.

They stood at Station One near the dangling feet of Gus Goucher, their heads tipped back.

Just my luck, Dana thought, they’ll want to join me for lunch.

Nah. They’re here for the tour, not to bit on me.

Yeah, sure.

Instead of staying on the walkway, which would lead her straight to the boys, she cut across the lawn. This was a more direct route, anyway.

The grass silenced her footfalls. Earlier, it had been wet with dew. Now, it was dry. It felt thick and soft under her shoes. She took a deep breath, savoring the warm smell. A smell of summer.

The scent reminded her of when she was a kid and school was out and she had the whole endless sweet summer ahead of her. For a moment, she felt that way again. But then it slipped away. Like the ghost of the girl Dana, long gone, sweeping through her and giving her an instant of childhood again, then rushing off, snatching it away and leaving an ache for what had been lost.

She sighed.

That’s life, she thought.

Someone yelled, “Hey, Dana!”

She looked over her shoulder.

Both the boys, still at the feet of Gus Goucher, were now turned toward her, smiling and waving.

She waved back and yelled, “Have fun, guys. See you later.”

One of them said something to the other, who nodded eagerly.

Then they started walking toward her.

“Go on back,” she called and waved them away. “Enjoy the tour.”

“Can we come with you?”

“Sorry. Not where I’m going.”

They stopped and looked at each other.

One called, “Going to the John?”

“We’ll, like, supervise.”

“We’ll guard the door.”

“I don’t think so, guys. Thanks, anyway. Bye-bye, now.”

They waved, then turned around and started back. By the time Dana reached the walkway at the corner of the house, they were again staring up at Gus.

She smiled and rounded the corner. It was flattering that they’d been so interested in her, but she certainly didn’t want to spend her lunch break with a couple of horny, awestruck teenagers.

Dana made her way to the rear of the house. Though the eating area was fairly crowded, she spotted a few vacant tables. There were short lines of waiting customers in front of the snack stand’s two windows.

If I hit the john first, I might not get a table...

She needed to pee, but that could wait till after she’d eaten.

She started toward one of the lines.

If I don’t go to the john, it’ll make me a liar.

Besides, she really bad to wash her hands before settling down for lunch.

God-only-knows what I’ve been touching.

So she turned away from the line and made a detour to the restroom. It was well-lighted, clean, and the air had a lemony scent. A few people were washing up at the sinks. Two of the four stalls were vacant, so she picked one and stepped in.

When she was done at the toilet, she went to the row of sinks and washed her hands with hot water and soap. She dried them with a paper towel, then kept the towel in her hand so she wouldn’t have to touch the door handle.

Outside, she tossed the paper towel into a nearby trash basket.

As she walked toward the snack stand, she checked out the table situation. There seemed to be more vacant tables than a few minutes ago. And only three people were waiting at the snack shop windows.

Standing back a few feet, she studied the displays listing menu items.

There was the Original Beastburger, the Cheese Beastburger, Bacon Beastburger, Chili Beastburger, and the Double-Decker Monsterburger Deluxe. If you weren’t in the mood for ground beef patties, you could get the Red-Hot Beastie Weenie.

Dana grinned when she read that one.

She spent a couple more minutes enjoying the menu and trying to make up her mind. By the time she was ready to order, nobody was waiting at the window on her left. She stepped over to it.

Ducking down slightly to see inside, she smiled at the guy behind the window and said, “Hi.”

“Oh, hello,” he said. “You’re Dana, right?”

“Yep.”

“I’m Warren.”

“Hi, Warren.”

Whoa! she thought. Who’s this? And how come Tuck didn’t mention him?

“How’s your first day on the job?” he asked.

“Well...iffy. I almost upchucked upstairs...”

He smiled and shook his head and Dana couldn’t believe she’d said that to him. She blushed fiercely.

“Other than that,” she added, “it’s been great.”

He laughed and said, “Well, don’t worry about it. Everyone feels squeamish their first day. You’ll probably be fine.”

“Thanks. I hope so.”

“So, what can I get you?”

“I guess the hot dog.”

His smile grew. “I’m afraid we don’t serve hot dogs here.”

“Oh. Okay. So then, I guess I’ll have one of those...uh...Red-Hot Beastie Weenies.”

“Excellent choice.”

“You make everyone say that?”

“Maybe not everyone.”

“Just the new kids?”

“Just the ladies.”

“That’s cruel.”

He laughed softly. “Maybe a little. Most people seem to have fun with it. Especially me.”

“They’re pretty cute names. Who came up with them?”

“Ohhh...I don’t know. Me, I guess.”

“You guess?”

“Pretty sure. Anyway, so far you’ll be wanting one Red-Hot Beastie Weenie? Anything else?”

“I’ll have some of those chili...” She checked the menu again. “An order of Beastly Chili Fries with cheese. And a medium Creature Cola.”

“Got it.” He hit a few keys on the register.

When the price came up, Dana reached deep into a front pocket of her shorts, pulled out a handful of bills, and gave Warren a ten.

He counted the change into her hand, then said, “I’ll bring it over to you when it’s ready.”

“Where’ll I be?” she asked.

“Don’t worry, I’ll find you. You can’t go far.”

“Okay. Thanks.” Smiling, she turned away from the window and went in search of a table.

She found a small round table that was meant for two, but somebody had taken away one of its chairs.

Nearby, a larger table had a group of five seated around it. A man, a woman, and three kids.

That’s where my extra chair went.

Doesn’t matter, she told herself. It’s only me.

Still, she felt a little irked about it.

She thought about finding a chair to replace it. But Warren might notice, might think she was getting a chair for him. That’d be pretty embarrassing.

So she went ahead and sat down and frowned at the empty place across the table where the second chair was supposed to be.

Then she looked at the family.

She suddenly remembered them from inside the house.

And smiled about how the little girl, a cute blonde maybe five or six years old, had kept asking for her freedom. Let go my band, let go my band. Pleeeease. The mother, fairly patient, had explained, We don’t want to lose you in bere, honey. There’re so many people. And the kid had insisted, I’// be fine. I won’t go way. Please, let go my hand. Not whiny, but sounding quite calm about the situation. I bet you’re scared I’ll break something, but I won’t. Kimmy does not break things.

Nifty kid, Dana thought.

Right now, the girl was frowning as if deep in thought as she nibbled on the tip of a French fry.

It seemed like a pretty nice family—even if the father had swiped Dana’s chair. The kids hadn’t been acting up very much in the house, and they were behaving fine, now. They appeared to be confident and happy, too.

It’s because their parents treat them like humans, she thought.

She’d seen so many parents who didn’t.

Everywhere she went, she saw horrible parents. At grocery stores, at malls, at public parks, this morning during her first hours in Beast House—but most especially at the swimming pool where she’d worked so many summers as a life guard. So many awful parents.

Some seemed to make it a point of honor to let their kids run wild. As if discipline might taint the self-esteem of the little charmers.

When Dana saw that, she wanted to kick their asses. The parents and the kids.

Other parents acted as if their children were criminals—snapping orders at them, berating them, jerking their arms, pinching them, swatting their little butts, smacking the backs of their heads. As if they thought life’s greatest reward was a river of tears running down a child’s face.

Dana always felt like crying when she saw that sort of thing.

She also felt like kicking the shit out of such parents, and hugging their kids.

It made her feel wonderful to see a family like this one.

I wouldn’t mind having kids like those, she thought.

You get the kids you deserve.

Or maybe none at all, if you don’t play your cards right or if you have bad luck.

“Found you,” Warren announced.

She turned and smiled at him.

He set a green plastic tray down on the table and slid it toward her. The Red-Hot Beastie Weenie and Beastly Chili Fries with cheese were in red plastic baskets lined with paper. There were two Creature Colas.

“Is one of those for you?” Dana asked.

“Yeah. Thought I’d take a little break. Windy’s holding down the fort.”

“If you can find a chair...”

“No sweat.” He hurried to a nearby table where a heavy, bearded man was sitting with a husky woman. They both wore black T-shirts, black leather trousers, and grim tattoos. They looked like outlaw bikers.

The table was big enough for four people, but nobody else sat there. One of the extra chairs had already been taken.

“Mind if I borrow this?” Warren asked the man.

“It’s a free country, Spike,” the fellow said, grinning and friendly. “Help yerself.”

“Thank you,” Warren said. He lifted the chair and hurried back to Dana’s table.

She grinned at him. “Sit down and make yourself comfortable, Spike.”

Laughing softly, he sat down. “I don’t even know the guy.”

“Maybe you remind him of someone.”

“An old pal from the cell block?”

They both laughed.

“That’s mean,” Dana told him. “He seemed like a perfectly nice guy.”

“Yeah, he did. He probably is a nice guy.” Warren reached out and took his soda off the tray. He set it in front of him.

As he tore the wrapper off his straw, he said, “That’s one thing about working here—you meet all kinds. Most of them turn out to be pretty friendly. Even the ones who look like Manson Family wannabes.”

“You’re pretty friendly,” Dana said.

He stabbed the straw through the crossed slots in the plastic lid. “No good reason not to be,” he said. He slid the straw down deeper. It rubbed the edges of the cross and made squawking noises. “So, you’re from Los Angels?”

“Afraid so.”

“Why do you say that?” Keeping his eyes on Dana, he sucked some soda up his straw.

“You know,” she said. “Los Angeles. Disaster City, U.S.A. Riots, earthquakes, shootouts, mudslides, fires. It’s embarrassing to be from a place like that.”

Nodding, Warren gazed at her and sipped more cola.

She used both hands to pick up her Red-Hot Beastie Weenie. It was darkly grilled, at least two inches longer than its bun, and looked delicious. The aromas of the spicy hot dog, onion and tangy yellow mustard made her mouth fill with saliva.

Though she wanted to take a big bite out of it, she went on talking. “Whenever I’m on a trip and tell people I’m from L.A., I get these weird looks. Like there must be something wrong with me, living in a place like that.”

Warren took his mouth away from the straw. “You won’t get any weird looks from me.”

“Well, I’m glad to hear it.” She smiled at him and bit a crusty end off her wiener.

As she began to chew, Warren said, “I’m from the People’s Republic of Santa Monica.”

Her jaw dropped. But she shut it quickly, chewed and grinned. After swallowing some of the food, she blurted, “That’s even worse!” and was delighted that no bits of semi-masticated frankfurter flew from her mouth.

Warren laughed and shook his head. “You’re telling me. It’s a real embarrassment.”

“I won’t tell anyone.”

“Thanks,” he said. “So where-abouts do you live?”

“Over near Rancho Park. How about you?”

“Well, I grew up in a house on Euclid.”

Dana grinned at him and said, “I like to call it Thirteenth Street.”

He laughed. “That’s so stupid!” he blurted.

“Me?”

“Them. It used to drive me nuts. Changing a street’s name so it won’t be Thirteenth? I mean, it’s smack dab between Twelfth and Fourteenth, what the hell do people think it is? Everybody knows it’s Thirteenth Street!”

“Right! Isn’t it nuts? Like skipping the thirteenth floor in a high-rise!”

“Exactly.”

“Not that I’m superstitious or anything,” Dana said.

“Yeah, me neither.”

“But let’s get real.” What’s the matter with me? I’m running off at the mouth like a nincompoop! “It’s not the fourteenth floor, it’s the thirteenth floor. So, you’re, what, avoiding all the bad-luck baggage of thirteen by not calling it that?”

“It’s bull,” Warren said.

“Total bull. Thirteen, shmirteen.”

“People gotta get a life.”

Nodding briskly, Dana took another bite of her Red-Hot Beastie Weenie. Then she shrugged and tried to smile.

“Anyway,” Warren continued. “Let’s see.” He sucked some soda up his straw and swallowed. Then he raised his head, nodded slightly, and said, “I got a little carried away.”

“Me, too.”

“anyway, I grew up on Euclid...”

“Thirteenth Street,” Dana said through her mouthful.

A grin split his face. “Cut it out, Dana.”

“So sony.”

“Anyway, now I live here.”

“In Beast House?”

“Sure.”

“Where?” she asked, and finished swallowing.

“Over across the street. I’ve got a little cabin in the woods over there.”

“Neat!”

“It’s not bad.”

“So you live in town permanently?”

“So far.”

“How did you end up here?”

“Oh, my Lord, I’ve ended up.”

“You know what I mean,” Dana said.

“Yeah. But you may think I’m a little nuts.”

“There are worse things.”

“I just...You’ve heard of the call of the wild, haven’t you? Well, I suffer from the call of the Beast.”

Dana grinned and said, “Sure.”

“No, it’s the truth. We came here on vacation when I was a kid. I think I was probably about six years old.” ,

‟Six? What year would that’ve been?”

He frowned. “Eighty-one? Let’s see. I’m twenty-two now, so if I was six then...that’d make it sixteen years ago and this is ninety-seven, so...”

‟Yeah,” Dana said. “That’d make it eighty-one. A year after The Horror was published.”

“You’re right! Turns out, my mom was crazy about that book. That’s why we came up here. She couldn’t wait to take the tour. So it was summer vacation, and Dad had two weeks off and he drove us all the way up from Santa Monica...”

“Thirteenth Street.”

‟Right. I’ll never forget that trip. We came up the coast highway and stopped at some motel in Carmel. That made no impression at all, but then we stayed two nights in Boleta Bay and spent one whole day at Funland. I thought that was great.”

“Cool place,” Dana said.

“I loved it. I never wanted to leave. They had to drag me away in tears. But the next day we drove straight through San Francisco without even stopping, and ended up here. The minute I saw Beast House...1 didn’t even know anything about the place. But I just...felt as if I’d been looking for it my whole life...”

“All six years.”

“Yeah. I know, it sounds weird. It felt weird. I felt as if I’d arrived home. Almost as if I’d lived here before and forgotten about it.”

“That is a bit odd,” Dana said.

“Maybe in a past life...”

“Do you believe in that stuff?”

“Not really,” Warren said. “But I have no idea why I had such a strong affinity for the place.”

“Maybe it reminded you of some other house.”

“That’s possible. I don’t know. But it gets stranger. The next day, we went on the tour.”

“That’s pretty heavy stuff for a six year old.”

“I loved it. But the odd part was, I felt like I’d been in the house before. I knew the layout.”

A chill crept up Dana’s spine.

“The hallways and rooms...they were all familiar to me. I even knew which door led to the attic and where to find the entrance to the cellar.”

Dana muttered, “Shit.”

“Yeah.”

“Are you kidding me?”

“Nope. Afraid not.”

“That’s creepy.”

“It didn’t seem creepy to me. Not at the time, anyway. Mind if I have a fry?”

“Help yourself, Spike.”

He smiled and reached over and took one of Dana’s Beastly Chili Fries. Heavily laden with chili and melted cheese, it drooped on the way to his mouth. Some glop fell off, but he caught it with his other hand.

“Slob,” Dana said.

He poked the fry into his mouth, then ate the fallen chili and cheese out of his palm.

“What did your parents think?” she asked.

“I didn’t make a big deal out of it.” Warren wiped his face with a napkin. “I just asked if we’d ever been here before, and they said no, so I let it drop. But I do remember that I begged and begged to go on the tour again. Dad wanted no part of that, but Mom sort of wanted a second look, herself. So Dad and my brother took off. I think they went to the beach, and Mom and I went on the tour again. The details are kind of fuzzy. But I’ve always remembered it as one of the best days of my life. And I always wanted to come back.”

“Looks like you made it.”

“Yep. The year I turned eighteen, it was adios to the People’s Republic, hello to Malcasa Point.”

“And you’ve been working here at the snack shop the whole time?”

“Well, I started as a guide.”

“And moved on to bigger and better things?”

He smiled. “Something like that.” He glanced at his wristwatch. “Uh-oh, break’s over.” He sucked on his straw for a while, then got to his feet. “It was really nice talking to you, Dana.”

“Same here.”

“See you around, okay?”

‟Sure.”

Turning away, he tossed his cardboard container into a nearby trash barrel. Then he smiled over his shoulder and headed for the snack stand. He wore the tan shirt and shorts of a guide. They were faded like Tuck’s. He seemed to be carrying his wallet in the left rear pocket of his shorts. It made a flat bulge. The pocket on the other side appeared to be empty. Its flap was buttoned down, and the fabric curved smoothly over his buttock. His legs looked strong and tanned. His socks were very white. His brown leather hiking boots looked dusty and scuffed as if they’d been on plenty of trails.

After he was gone, Dana took another bite out of her Red-Hot Beastie Weenie. It was no longer very hot, but it still tasted good.

It tasted just fine.

It was perhaps the best-tasting hot dog she’d ever sunk her teeth into.

I’m afraid we don’t serve hot dogs here.

Oh, man.

Take it easy, she warned herself. You don’t even know the guy. Maybe he’s some kind of kook.

There’s gotta be something wrong with him. You don’t just run into a guy like him out of the blue and it turns out that he’s as fine as he seems to be.

He didn’t have any rings on his fingers.

But maybe he’s going with someone.

Or gay.

Or dying of some horrible, incurable malady.

Or insane.

He did seem to have some rather odd and spooky notions about Beast House.

Won’t hold that against him.

I’d like to hold myself against him.

She set down her wiener and started to work on the fries and smiled remembering how Warren’s fry had bombed his hand.

Chapter Fourteen

SANDY’S STORY—August, 1980

Lib continued to sleep and snore while Sandy drove north on Pacific Coast Highway. Eric, in his basket behind the passenger seat, was probably snoring, too. Sandy couldn’t hear him, though. Too much noise came from the night air rushing in through the broken windshield, from the heater blowing full blast, from the car’s engine and from Lib’s snoring.

Every once in a while, another vehicle came along. Some approached from the rear, others from the front.

The first time it happened, Sandy wanted to pull over but there were guard rails on both sides, trapping her on the pavement. So she clenched the steering wheel, held her breath, and drove on toward the glare of the headlights. If it’s the Highway Patrol...

I’ll say a rock broke the windshield, she told herself. No, officer, I don’t have. a driver’s licence. I know I’m too young to drive, but Mom fell asleep at the wheel a while ago and we almost crashed. We couldn’t just pull over...not out here in the middle of nowhere. We were afraid it wouldn’t be safe. So we thought maybe it’d be all right for me to drive just for a few minutes while Mom took a little nap. I know it was terribly wrong officer, and I’m sorry, but...

It wasn’t a Highway Patrol car.

A pickup truck shot past her, and kept going.

After that, approaching vehicles didn’t bother Sandy nearly so much. She still grew somewhat tense, but she gave little thought to pulling over.

She had her story ready. It might work.

it wouldn’t even be necessary, though, unless they got stopped by cops. And so far, there’d been none. Maybe the cops were all home asleep, or patrolling a real highway like the 101, over to the east. If you wanted to speed, that’s the route you’d take, not this narrow, winding road along the shoreline.

Sooner or later, of course, they were sure to get stopped.

Their luck couldn’t last forever.

She doubted it could last much past sunrise. In the light of day, there’d be a lot more traffic. Everyone would notice the gaping hole in the windshield. Everyone would be able to see Sandy, too, and realize she looked too young to have a driver’s license.

A cop was bound to drive by...

But dawn was still a few hours away when Sandy spotted an unmarked dirt road that looked promising. Small and dark, it led into the woods like the mouth of a secret mine. Glimpsing it as she drove by, she had doubts about its size. It looked awfully small, and the trailer was fairly large.

It’ll be perfect, though, if we can just fit in.

There was no traffic in sight, so Sandy eased down on the brakes, brought the car to a halt, and started backing up. The trailer went crooked. She muttered, “Damn,” and stopped. Then she pulled forward and tried reverse again. This time, the trailer cooperated. She backed her way well past the turn-off before starting forward. As she neared it again, she swung so wide that she entered the south-bound lane. Then she steered for the dirt road.

Leaving the pavement behind, the car bounced and shook.

Lib snorted and woke up. “Huh?” she asked. “What’s goin’ on?”

“We had to get off the highway,” Sandy explained.

Entering the woods, she drove very slowly. She heard the leafy crunch of the tires, and scratchy, squeaky sounds that probably came from branches scraping against the sides of the trailer.

“I guess we fit,” she said.

“Huh? Yeah.”

“I wasn’t sure the trailer’d make it.”

“Where we goin’?” Lib asked, still sounding groggy.

“I don’t know. Just in here. This looks like it might be a good place to hide. I figure we shouldn’t do any traveling in broad daylight.”

“Yeah,” Lib muttered. Then she moaned and said, “Shit. I peel like I got myselp pounded to det widda baseball bat.”

“I bet you do.”

As Sandy drove deeper into the woods, Lib gently fingered her mouth, inside and out. Now and then, she winced. After a while, she started to weep quietly.

“You’ll be okay,” Sandy told her.

“Shit. it hurts. Hurts like puckin’ hell. And I’m gonna be so ‟puckin” ugly, ain’t no pella ebber gonna wanta look at me...Not as I were much ob a prize bepore.” She let out an odd, honking snort.

Sandy reached over and squeezed her leg. “Everything’ll be fine, Libby. We’ll get you some new teeth and you’ll look better than ever.”

“Yeah? Well...” She sniffed. “Ya got anudder bottle ob dat bourbon someplace?”

‟Nope. Sorry.”

“Gotta get me some. I peel like shit.”

‟There’s plenty of aspirin and stuff in the trailer.”

“Dat’d help.”

Just ahead, there seemed to be a small open area. It would probably be a better place to stop than here, where the trees pressed in so tightly. Sandy said, “Hang on just a minute,” and drove on into the clearing.

There, she eased the car to a stop. “I guess we’re probably far enough from the highway.”

“We gonna stay here?”

“For the time being.” She shut off the engine and headlight. The heater stopped blowing warm air against her legs. In the sudden silence, she heard a breeze sifting through the trees. The car’s engine made quiet pinging sounds. “Does it look all right to you?”

Lib turned her head slowly. “Mighty damn puckin dark out dare.”

“All the better. I want to get rid of the body. This looks like it’d be a good place for it.”

“We gettin’ out?”

‟I am,” Sandy said. She opened her door, stepped outside, then eased her door shut.

On the other side of the car, the passenger door opened and Lib climbed out.

“Take it easy when you shut the door,” Sandy told her in a hushed voice. “We don’t want to wake up Eric.”

“Tink he’s asleep?”

‟Pretty sure. He wouldn’t be this quiet if he was awake.”

‘Yeah?’

“Oh, yeah. He’s a real little hellraiser.”

Lib shut her door gently. “Gonna leab him in de car?”

“Yeah, I guess so.”

Sandy walked past the rear of the car and alongside the trailer. Reaching high, she opened the trailer door. The makeshift wooden stairway should’ve been right there, but she didn’t see it. Leaning forward, she raised her arms and felt around in the darkness. Nothing.

“What’s up?” Lib asked.

“I’m going in.” Sandy swung up a knee, planted it on the door sill, and climbed into the trailer.

“Where’s da steps?” Lib asked.

“Don’t know. Must’ve scooted off someplace. I’ll find ’em for you.”

“Dat’s all right. One ob us oughta stay out here and keep an eye on tings.”

“Chicken.”

“Dat’s me.”

“They’ve gotta be here,” Sandy muttered.

“Don’t go lookin’ por dem steps on account ob me. Only ting I want’s some aspirin.”

“You gonna make me do all the work? Climb on up.”

“You’re in da way, honey.”

“That can be fixed.” Sandy started to crawl away from the door and put a hand down on something that felt like a face. Gasping, she jerked her hand back.

“Y’okay?”

“Guess I found Slade.”

“What’s he doin?”

“Not a hell of a lot.” Gritting her teeth, Sandy slowly lowered her open hand again. But not all the way. She stopped it slightly above where the face should be, then poked at the darkness below with her forefinger. The tip of her finger didn’t touch anything, so she eased her hand downward ever so slowly.

Her fingertip met a sticky surface. She shoved gently, wondering what it was. The surface felt solid, but yielded slightly. Exploring a bit more, she discovered a small curve. Something feathery brushed against her fingertip.

Lashes?

“Uck!” Her hand leaped high.

“What?”

“I touched his eye! Jeez! His bare eye!”

Lib laughed.

“Keep yuckin’ it up, babe, ‘cause here he comes.”

Having a very clear idea about where Slater’s face should be, Sandy spread her hands and reached forward and down. She encountered damp, sticky fabric. Had to be his shirt. Patting her way to both his sides, she found his armpits. Then she grabbed hold and reared back. He scooted toward her just a little. She crawled backward and gave him another tug. He moved another inch or two.

Crawling farther, she felt the door sill beneath the toes of her shoes. On the other side of the sill, the floor went away. She kept pulling Slade until her knees felt the sill. Then she let go of him and climbed down.

“Can you give me a hand?”

“Sure.”

Side by side, Sandy and Lib reached into the trailer. Each grabbed one of Slade’s armpits. When they pulled, he slid toward them. He came along fine until he was out just more than halfway down his back.

Suddenly, his torso tipped downward and his legs flew up.

Lib gasped.

Sandy blurted, ‟Look out!”

As Slade’s legs swung down, both women scurried for safety. But Lib didn’t move fast enough. Before she could get clear, Slade’s left shoe crashed against the top of her shoulder.

‟Ow!” she cried out. Grabbing her shoulder, she stumbled backward.

Slade piled into the ground beside the trailer. He came to rest on his knees, rump up, face in the grass. Sandy didn’t like him in that position, so she rammed him in the hip with her foot and he toppled over sideways.

-You okay?” she asked Lib.

“Shit,” Lib said, rubbing her shoulder. “Dis ain’t my night.”

“Your shoulder isn’t broken or something, is it?”

“Naw.”

“Still works?”

“Reckon.”

“Wanta just help me drag him into the trees? Then you can go inside and take some aspirin and hit the sack, or something, if you want to.”

‟Dat sounds good.” She came over and looked down at Slade.

“Which end you want?”

“Doesn’t matter.”

“I’ll grab his peet.”

“His peter?” Sandy asked, sounding shocked. “Don’t do that!”

“Hardy har har.”

“Why don’t you grab his feet, instead? I’ll take his arms.”

“Kick your ass prom here to next Sunday,” Lib muttered.

Laughing softly, Sandy crouched over Slade and took hold of his wrists. Then she waited while Lib bent down and clutched his ankles. “Ready?” she asked.

“Heabe ho,” said Lib.

They both stood up straight, stretching Slade and raising him off the ground. Sandy sidestepped quickly, turning him. Then she started to trudge backward, lugging him away from the trailer. Lib followed, holding up his legs.

“Sure is a hebby son ob a bitch,” Lib muttered.

“Maybe you ladies should set him down.”

At the sound of the man’s voice, Lib made a quick squeaky noise and dropped Slade’s feet. Sandy, shocked, bent down slowly. When Slade’s head rested on the ground, she lowered his arms and folded them across his chest. Then she stood up straight.

She and Lib, standing at opposite ends of the body, turned this way and that, trying to spot the source of the voice.

The man was not to be seen.

Sandy felt as if a vicious thug were kicking her in the heart.

“He’s down,” Lib called, sounding almost breathless.

“Now,” the man said, “stick your hands up.”

“Is that you, Marshal Dillon?” Sandy asked.

“Stick ’em up!”

She and Lib raised their arms overhead.

“Okay,” the man said. “That’s good. Now step back away from the body and keep backing up till you get to the trailer.”

Moments later, they were standing side by side, their backs against the side of the trailer, their arms still high.

A few yards straight in front of them, the trunk of a tree seemed to grow wider.

Someone was gliding out from behind it.

Someone as dark as the night.

When he stood separate from the tree, he switched on a flashlight. The stark white beam slanted down at Slade. It moved slowly up and down the mutilated body.

“Who killed this man?” he asked, swinging the beam over to Sandy.

Squinting, she turned her face away from the glare.

“Not me,” she said.

The light jerked away from her, then jabbed into Lib’s eyes. “Not me,” Lib said.

“What happened to your face?” he asked her.

“I got beat up wid an ugly stick.”

“How about some straight answers, ladies.? You might think this is all funny as hell, but I don’t see the humor. You’ve got a dead man here. So what’s the story?”

“Are you a cop?” Sandy asked.

“No, but I’ve got a gun.” He turned the flashlight onto his own right hand. It was clutching a big, dark pistol. The barrel was aimed upward, not at Sandy or Lib. “You’re on my property. I want to know what you’re doing here.”

“Isn’t it pretty obvious?” Sandy asked.

“Cut out the wisecracks.”

Sandy shrugged.

“We just wanted to ditch da body,” Lib told him. “Dat’s all.”

“Suppose we just throw him back in the trailer and drive away?” Sandy suggested. “How would that be? I mean, we weren’t trying to unload him on you in particular. We don’t even know you. We just wanted to get rid of him, that’s all.”

‟How’d he get killed?”

“He attacked me,” Sandy said.

“Uh-huh.”

“He was trying to rape me, all right? So I fought back. And I won. I had a knife handy, or maybe I’d be the one who ended up dead.”

He swung his light toward Lib. “How do you fit in?”

“She...”

“I’m asking her, not you. What’s your name?” he asked Lib.

“Bambi,” she said.

“Bambi? Like the deer?”

“Yeah. I got opp lucky. Day almost called me Tumper.”

That’s Thumper,” Sandy explained..

“What happened to your teeth, Bambi?”

‟He knocked ’em clean out my head,” she explained, nodding in Slade’s direction.

“Is that before or after he attacked this one?”

‟Charly,” Sandy said. “I’m Charly. Like in Charlie’s Angels.”

‟He beat me up pirst,” Lib explained. “Den he went apter Charly.”

“He’s my dad,” Sandy explained. “Bambi, she’s my stepmother. He was always beating the shit out of us and...you know, messing with me. So tonight I was ready for him and I got him with my knife.”

The beam of light swept down and returned to Slade’s body.

Sounding appalled but calm, the man asked, “This is your father?”

“Yeah. Dirty rotten son of a bitch.”

“You killed your own father?”

“Sure did. And I’m not sorry for it, either. He got what he had coming.”

The man slowly shook his head from side to side.

Keeping his light on Slade, he said, “If what you’re telling me is true, it sure sounds like self-defense. So why are you trying to hide the body? You should’ve just called the cops right after it happened and admitted everything. Nobody’s going to blame you for trying to defend yourself like that.”

“Guess I was scared,” Sandy said. “I’ve got a little baby, you know? I was scared they might take him away. I mean, I’m only fourteen, and...”

“You’ve got a child?”

“Yes sir. And he’s the daddy.” She jabbed a finger toward Slade’s body. “He’s my baby’s daddy and my daddy, too.”

“Oh, my God.”

“Dey’ll take away little Eric por sure,” Lib said. “Dem polks at Child Welpare. Dat’s how come we had to run opp and why we gotta hide da pucker’s body.”

The man was silent for a while. Then he asked, “Where are you from?”

“Noplace much,” Sandy told him. “Last couple of months, we’ve just been on the road.”

“You live in this trailer?”

“Yes sir,” Sandy said.

“Where are you heading?”

“Noplace. Just figured we’d keep on going, and hope for the best.”

“What kind of money do you have?”

“A few bucks. You want it?”

He lowered the pistol. “I’m not sure I believe everything you’re telling me,” he said. “But you two...It’s pretty obvious you’re in a jam. I’d be glad to help you, but I don’t want to end up like this guy.”

“Are you fixin’ to attack us?” Sandy asked.

“Not likely,” he said.

‟Den it ain’t likely we’ll kill you,” Lib told him.

“Mom’s right,” said Sandy.

“In that case... Maybe you’d like to be my guests. I’ve got a cabin just up the road a piece. You could probably use some food and a good night’s sleep.”

“Got anyting to drink at dat cabin ob yours?” Lib asked.

‟Just about anything you might want.”

“Hot damn! Let’s went, honey!”

The man said, “My name’s Harry. Harry Matthews.”

“I meant her,” Lib explained, swinging a thumb toward Sandy.

“I like to call my girl honey. But maybe I can call you honey, too, ip you treat us right.”

“Fine. So let’s take care of this body, first. Then we’ll go on up to my place.”

Chapter Fifteen

A VISIT FROM CLYDE

All afternoon, Dana’s mind dwelled on Warren. She thought about the way he’d looked and the things he’d said. She wanted to know everything about him.

Tuck, no doubt, would be able to tell her plenty.

But Dana was afraid of hearing it. The guy just couldn’t be as wonderful as he seemed. He must have some sort of awful flaw.

After a talk with Tuck, she might want nothing more to do with him.

We can’t talk about him here, anyway, she told herself. I’ll wait till after work.

During a slow period in the middle of the afternoon, she was leaning against the side of the ticket booth, daydreaming about Warren, when Clyde stepped around the corner. He was carrying a stool with a padded seat.

‟Interested” he asked.

“I don’t want to take your seat,” Dana told him.

“I’ve still got one.” He set down the stool for her.

“Well, thanks.”

As Dana climbed onto it, Clyde watched her closely. Though he wore sunglasses, their lenses weren’t dark enough to hide the direction of his gaze. He mostly watched her breasts and crotch.

She was used to that sort of thing.

Sometimes she found it flattering, sometimes exciting. Often, though, it seemed like an embamssing invasion of her privacy and annoyed or disgusted her.

Long ago, she’d discovered that her reaction depended on who was doing the staring.

Though Clyde was certainly handsome—well over six feet tall and built like a Mr. Universe contestant—she didn’t care much for him.

“So,” he said. He folded his arms across his massive chest and looked her in the eyes. “How’s it it going?”

‟Okay.”

“First day on the job.”

“Not bad,” she said.

“You have a little trouble upstairs?”

“No big deal.”

“Lynn pulled you out.”

“I just wasn’t feeling very well. I needed some fresh air.”

“Where have I heard that before?”

“I wouldn’t know.”

“Happens to everyone. Well, not everyone. But just about. It’s hard to last all day in there, especially for a beginner. I’ll tell you your symptoms. Cold sweat, faintness, nausea, a sense of suffocation. Tell me I’m right.”

“You’re right.”

“Of course I’m right. I’ve seen it a thousand times. Did you barf?”

“No.”

“Plenty do. You probably would’ve, except you got out in time.”

Dana tried to smile pleasantly. “Well,” she said, “I’m glad I didn’t.”

“You know what it is?”

“What what is?”

“Purely psychological.”

“Ah.”

Nodding, he pulled a pack of Camels out of his shirt pocket. He held it toward Dana.

“No thanks,” she said.

He took one for himself and lit it up.

“See, you tell yourself it’s just a house. You’re just a tour guide in a house full of dummies...That includes the tourists. The dummies.”

She smiled and nodded.

“So, you tell yourself nothing is going on. But plenty is going on. It’s not just a regular house with dummies inside. You know what really happened there, and you can’t hide from it. The more you try to hide from the reality of the place, the more your subconscious works on you.” He nodded briskly. “You know what that does to you?”

“What?”

“It screws up your entire system. Your whole internal organic structure knows where you are. So you don’t breathe right. It’s like you’re afraid to take a deep breath when you’re in there, like the air is full of disease because of all the death and decay. And you don’t want to suck it into your own body. Do you see what I mean?”

‟Sure,” she said.

A guy this handsome, she thought, shouldn’t be cursed with such nutty ideas.

“So, see, what you’re doing to yourself, you’re giving your brain a case of air starvation. You know why you feel like you’re suffocating in there?”

“Why?”

“‘Cause you are. You’re trying subconsciously to hold your breath, see?”

“Uh-huh.”

“Does that make sense to you?”

“Sure.”

“‘Cause, subconsciously, you don’t want to be breathing the fucked-up air inside that house.”

“Right.”

“You get it?” he asked, the cigarette bobbing between his lips.

“I get it.”

“See how it’s all in your mind?”

‟Yeah.”

“Now. Do you know how to fix it?”

“By breathing?”

“Absolutely. But it ain’t that easy. See, your subconscious has a mind all its own.”

This time, Dana’s smile was genuine.

Clyde smiled back at her, looking very pleased with himself.

“You can’t just order your subconscious mind to let you breathe. Doesn’t work that way. What you’ve gotta do is come to terms with Beast House.”

“Come to terms with it?”

“Absolutely. Denial ain’t just a river in Egypt, you know.”

She managed a chuckle.

“Denial’s behind all your problems.” He took a deep drag, then removed the cigarette from his mouth and pointed it at her. “What you need to do is accept Beast House.”

What a load, she thought.

She said, “Ah. Okay.”

“And it’ll accept you,” he added.

She nodded.

“I can help you with that.”

“You can?”

“You want to get over it, don’t you?”

“Sure.”

“You almost have to get over it. You’re a Beast House guide. How can you be a guide if the place makes you sick?”

“Wouldn’t be easy.”

“I just so happen to have a foolproof treatment. Are you interested?”

“I guess so.”

“Good. After work, we’ll go and have dinner together and get started.”

“Started?”

“On your treatment.” He tossed the cigarette stub to the pavement and mashed it under his shoe.

“During dinner tonight?” Dana asked.

He flashed a smile. “Everybody has to eat. How about the Carriage House restaurant? Have you ever eaten there?”

“No, but...”

“It’s the best eatery in town. The only place in town where it’s possible to get a decent dinner.”

“I’m afraid I can’t,” she said, shaking her head and trying to look apologetic. “Not tonight.”

“It’ll be on me.”

“Well, thank you. That’s very nice of you, Clyde, but I’ve already made plans for tonight.”

“So?”

“What do you mean?” Dana asked.

“Make new plans.”

“I can’t do that.”

“Why not?”

“It wouldn’t be right.”

Smirking, he shook his head and looked as if he pitied her.

“Well,” he said, “it’s your life.”

“I can’t go back on my word. I’m sorry. Maybe some other night.”

“Maybe not,” he said. “This might be your only chance.”

Lord, I hope so.

Dana shrugged, frowned slightly and said, “Well, if it is, it is. That’d be up to you, I guess.”

“Once bitten, twice shy.”

“Nobody bit you.”

With a smile that didn’t look very friendly, he said, “You’re making a very big mistake, you know.”

“I guess I’ll just have to live with it.”

“You don’t have to live with it. Just blow off this other guy while you’ve still got the chance.”

“Can’t.”

“Who is he?”

“Nobody. None of your business.”

“It’s Warren, right?”

“It’s not Warren.”

Wish it was.

“Yeah, right.”

“It’s not.”

“You don’t want to go out with him.” Clyde lit up another Camel. “He’s a loser.”

“Thanks for the tip.”

“He’s a fag.”

Heat rushed to her face. “Shouldn’t you be back in the ticket booth?”

“And sell tickets to who? You see any customers lining up?”

“Not at the moment.”

“And you won’t. Nobody ever shows up this late.”

“Well, you don’t have to stand here.”

Grinning, he said, “You don’t want to go out with a guy like Warren.”

“I already told you, I’m not.”

“So, then, you’ll come to dinner with me tonight?”

“No!”

Smiling languidly, he blew smoke into her face. “Why not?”

“I—have—a—previous—engagement.”

“Still?”

She sighed. “Yes.”

“With Warren?”

“No.”

“With who?”

“None of your business.”

“A mystery date.”

“Right. That’s it. I have a mystery date.”

“Where’s he taking you?”

“I don’t know. He’s going to surprise me. And if I did know, I wouldn’t tell you. None of this is your business, Clyde. You really oughta learn how to take ‘no’ for an answer. Now why don’t you please drop it?”

Smiling with the cigarette pinched between his lips, he held up both hands as if surrendering. “All right,” he said. “I’m dropping it

“Thank you.”

“It’s your loss.”

“I’m sure it is.”

“Going out with some pathetic loser when you could be going out with me.”

“I’ll probably regret it.”

“You’ll definitely regret it.” The smile still on his lips, his eyes went hard.

Dana felt a little cold and shaky inside.

That sure sounded like a threat. The creep just threatened me.

He turned away and stepped out of sight around the rear corner of the ticket booth. A moment later, the door banged shut.

Dama took an enormous breath, filling her lungs. She blew the air out through her pursed lips, then hopped up onto the stool.

She felt a little sick inside.

In her mind, she saw the sneer on Clyde’s face as he said, He’s a fag.

Warren’s gay?

That figures. That just figures.

Unless maybe Clyde was lying. Wouldn’t put it past him.

What a prick. I wouldn’t go out with him if...

The hell with him. What about Warren?

Warren hadn’t seemed gay. You couldn’t always tell, though.

They didn’t all prance around, flipping their hands in the air and rolling their eyes and talking like flamboyant broads. Many did, but certainly not all of them.

Tuck’ll know, she told herself.

Might be nice if he is gay. Then we can just be friends, and not...

Damn it! just when you think you’ve met...

Off in the distance, the front door of Beast House swung open. Five or six people stepped out onto the porch and started down the stairs. A couple of them were taking their earphones off.

About time, Dana thought. Customers.

She hopped off the stool and waited for them.

When they arrived, she chatted with them and took their players. After they left, she rewound all the tapes, then returned the players to the shelves behind her stool.

The shelves were nearly full. Only a dozen or so players were still out.

She glanced at her wristwatch.

4:35

In less than half an hour, ticket sales would stop for the day.

But the house would remain open until 6:00, giving everyone time to complete the tour.

This could get boring.

She hopped up onto the stool.

Well, I’d rather be bored than have Clyde out here bothering me.

She supposed he was right about one thing, though: how could she spend the summer as a Beast House guide if the place made her feel ill?

I’ll just have to get over it, she told herself.

Won’t get over it by standing out here in the fresh air and sunlight. Why not go back in for the rest of the afternoon?

It seemed like a good idea.

She reached down for the walkie-talkie on her belt. But instead of pulling it free, she rested her hand on its warm plastic top.

I oughta stick this out. Tuck’s already had to change stuff around because of me. Let’s not cause any more trouble.

After this, she thought, I’ll bring a book to read.

The time passed slowly.

At five o’clock, Clyde closed the ticket booth. He came around the rear corner. “So, have you changed your mind about dinner?”

“Sorry,” Dana said.

“Your loss. I’ll be taking off, now. One of the perks of working the ticket booth, you get to leave an hour early. Have fun.”

Nodding, she said, “Bye.”

Clyde winked, stepped past her, then gracefully vaulted the tumstile and headed toward town. Not looking back, he waved.

Immediately, Dana felt a pleasant sense of lightness, of freedom.

Amazing, she thought, how one person can mess up your outlook.

He’s gone, now. Enjoy it.

And enjoy it she did. It was one of those great afternoons when the sun is hot but a cool, moist breeze is blowing in from the Pacific. Seagulls squealed. She thought she could smell the ocean and the beach and the candy smell of suntan oil.

She pictured herself strolling barefoot along the beach, Warren by her side.

But if he’s gay...

Doesn’t mean we can’t stroll on the beach together, she told herself.

Sure wouldn’t be the same, though.

It made her feel cheated.

It gave her a tight, unpleasant feeling in the pit of her stomach.

Instead of being eager for six o’clock to arrive, she started to dread it. Because she might have to face Warren, and she would definitely be facing Tuck.

Tuck would know the truth about him.

And Dana wasn’t so sure she wanted to find out.

I don’t have to ask.

As closing time approached, however, she began to have new worries.

The shelves where she stored the tape players were nearly full. But not quite.

They had three empty spaces.

By six o’clock, the three players had still not been returned.

Chapter Sixteen

SANDY’S STORY—August, 1980

“I’ll go and get a shovel,” Harry said. “Why don’t you ladies wait for me here?”

“Aren’t you afraid we’ll leave?” Sandy asked.

“Leave if you want You’re not my prisoners. But if you stay, I’ll help you bury the guy. And you can spend the night at my place. I think you two could use a little rest.”

“Dat’s for damn sure,” Lib said.

“While I’m gone, maybe you should strip him. We’ll take his clothes and stuff back to the cabin with us and bum everything.”

“Done this sort of thing before?” Sandy asked.

“Just common sense. His body might get found someday. Better if it can’t be identified.”

“Yeah, that’s probably we,” Sandy said.

“Want the flashlight?” Harry asked.

“Don’t you need it?”

“I can get by without it.” He handed the flashlight to Sandy, then said, “I’ll be back in about ten minutes.”

“Okay, see you.”

“Bring us someting to drink, huh?”

“I’ll see what I can find.”

After he disappeared into the woods, Sandy could still hear his footsteps for a while. The crackling, crunching sounds finally faded out.

“What do you think?” she asked.

“About what?” Lib asked.

“Him. Harry.”

“Yum yum.”

tom serious.”

“Me, too.”

“He’s seen Slade. And us.”

“Guess he aims to help us.”

“Do you really think so?” Sandy asked.

“He’s goin’ por a shovel.”

“Maybe he’s going to call the coups.”

“Nah,” Lib said. “Ip he was gonna do dat, he would ob made us go wit him.”

Sandy supposed she was right about that. The guy certainly hadn’t acted as if he wanted to have them arrested. He’d actually seemed shocked by their story, and sympathetic. But maybe he’d been too sympathetic, too eager to take their side.

Maybe he had something up his sleeve.

“I tink he’s gonna help us bury da bastard.”

“Why would he want to do that?” Sandy asked.

“He’s a guy. We’re a couple ob babes. What da you tink? Probably wants to get in our pants.”

“If he tries anything with me,” Sandy said, “I’ll kill him.”

“Well, don’t kill him till apter da hole’s dug.”

“I’ll try not to.”

“Shine dat light down here,” Lib said, and crouched over Slade’s body.

Sandy lowered the pale beam.

“Dat’s good. You just hold it dare, and I’ll strip him.”

First, Lib removed Slade’s wallet. Hardly giving it a glance, she tossed it to Sandy.

Sandy caught the wallet.

“Myting good in dat, we’ll split it pipty-pipty, okay?”

“Sounds fair,” Sandy said. She stuffed the wallet into the back pocket of her shorts.

Lib searched the rest of Slade’s pockets, but didn’t take anything out. Then she removed his boots, his socks, and all the rest of his clothes. She stuffed his socks, underwear and ascot into his boots. After laying out his trousers on the ground, she spread his bloody, torn silk shirt along the legs and rolled them up together.

“Dare,” she said.

“Don’t forget his wristwatch and rings.”

Lib took them. “Dese oughta be wort a pew bucks,” she said.

“We’d better just get rid of them.”

Standing up, Lib asked, “Gib ’em a toss?”

“Not here. Later.”

“Okie-doke.” Lib dropped them into the pocket of her Blazing Babes shirt. They made the silk bulge and sag over her left breast.

Sandy swept the flashlight down Slade’s body for a final check.

“How da hell many times you stab dis guy?” Lib asked.

“A few.”

“Damn sight more dan a pew. Whoo! Hope you don’t nebber get mad at me!”

“Just be good to Eric and you won’t have to worry about it.” Sandy shut off the light.

“Hey, dat boy, he’s aces wit me.”

Soon, Harry returned. Though he walked in darkness, he carried a lantern. It made quiet squeaking, clinking sounds as it swung by his left side. A shovel and pick ax, resting on his right shoulder, clanked together with each step he took.

“Hello, ladies,” he said.

He crouched and set down the lantern. Using both hands, he lifted the tools off his shoulder and lowered them to the ground. “Brought you some refreshmmts.” he said. The front pockets of his trousers were bulging. He reached in and pulled out two cans. “A beer for you, ma’am,” he said, stepping forward and handing a can to Lib. And a Pepsi for you, Charly.” He gave a cold can to Sandy.

“Thanks,” Sandy said.

Lib popped open her tab and took a long drink. Then she sighed. Then she said, “You’re a lipe-saber, Harry. Nuttin’ beats a cold brew, and dat’s a pact.”

“Glad to be of service,” he said. Then he turned away, squatted over his lantern and worked on it until it came alive, hissing like a bag of snakes and filling the clearing with brilliant light.

“Jeez, that’s bright,” Sandy said.

“It’s supposed to be,” Harry said.

“What if somebody sees it?”

“Not much chance of that.” Rising, he picked up the lantern by its wire handle and turned toward the body. His back stiffened. He muttered, “Holy shit.”

Sandy couldn’t blame him; Slade looked awful. She supposed he’d been no prize to begin with: soft and pudgy, his figure shaped like a bulb. In the glaring light, however, his dead skin was bluish-gray, his blood purple, his wounds raw, pulpy lips that looked wet and slippery.

“You must’ve really hated him,” Harry said.

“Yeah,” Sandy said. She sipped her soda, then added, “He wasn’t easy to kill, either.”

“Well, let’s get him under ground.”

Harry picked up the shovel. Carrying the lantern low by his side, he wandered the clearing with his head down. Every so often, he paused and jabbed the shovel against the ground. Then he stopped near a far edge of the clearing, set down the lantern, and stomped the shovel in with his foot. “Somebody want to bring me the pick?”

Sandy hefted the pick off the ground. With Lib by her side, she carried it over to Harry.

“Don’t need it quite yet,” he said.

Sandy let the pick fall to the ground.

Sipping their drinks, she and Lib watched Harry cut a shallow rectangle with the edge of his shovel. Then, slab by slab, he removed small sections of the surface soil along with the weeds and grass growing out of it. He set the slabs aside. When he was done, he had a three-by-six bed of bare earth. He started digging, piling the loose dirt at the opposite end from where he’d laid out the sod.

“Is there something we can do to help?” Sandy asked.

“Not at the moment,” he said. “Thanks, though.”

A while later, he climbed out of the shallow hole. He took off his shirt, dropped it to the ground, and grabbed the pick ax.

In the hole again, he swung the pick furiously, ripping into the earth. Sandy watched his muscles bulge and slide under his tanned skin. Soon, in spite of the night’s chill, his back was shiny with sweat.

Switching to the shovel, he scooped out heaps of loose dirt and rocks.

When he paused to rest, the grave was knee deep. He was gasping for air. His hair was wet, matted down and clinging to his head. His dripping skin gleamed in the glare of the lantern.

“Hand me my shirt?” he asked.

Before Sandy could make a move for it, Lib snatched it off the ground. Instead of taking the shirt to him, she stepped backward. “Whatcha want it por?”

“Just hand it over, okay?”

“Not ip you’re gonna put it on.”

He smiled and shook his head. “I just want to wipe off my sweat.”

“Reckon I’ll let you hab it, den.” With that, she stepped forward and gave it to him.

“Thanks.”

Lib and Sandy both watched closely as he mopped the perspiration off his face, his broad shoulders, his chest, his belly.

“Dat’s hot work, ain’t it?” Lib said.

“I’ll say.”

“Betcha’d feel better ip you took opp dem pants.”

He let out a short, breathless laugh. “Well, thanks for the suggestion. Think I’ll keep them on, though.”

“Chicken.”

“Cut it out, Lib,” Sandy said.

“Don’t he look hot?”

“I’m sure he is hot.”

“I’m fine,” Harry insisted.

“You’re mighty pine,” Lib told him.

“Well, thanks. You can hold this for me,” he added, and tossed his shirt to her. Then he hefted the pick and began swinging it again.

The next time he stopped to rest, Lib tossed the shirt to him without being asked. As he wiped his dripping body, Sandy said, “Isn’t that about deep enough?”

“Not even up to my waist, yet.”

“Pretty near,” Lib said.

“How deep are you planning to make it?” Sandy asked.

“Oh, I don’t know. Deeper than this.”

“Maybe we should dig for a while,” she suggested.

“It’ll go quicker if I do it.”

“Bullshit?” Lib blurted. “I’m stronger dan ten men!”

With that, she stepped to the edge of the grave. Stopping there, she waved a hand furiously at Harry. “Outa my way! Make room por da best dang gnbe-digger ebber walked da planet!”

Gazing up at her, Harry shook his head. “Why don’t you just wait up there, and I’ll...”

She jerked open her Blazing Babes shirt and pulled it off.

Twisting sideways, she flung the shirt to Sandy. Bare to the waist, she threw her arms high and leaped into the grave.

Harry scurried backward to get out of her way.

She landed on her feet, stumbled, bumped against the steep dirt wall of the grave, pushed herself away from it and stood up straight. Turning around, she gave Sandy a thumbs-up. Then she faced Harry.

“Howdy!” she blurted.

He shook his head. He glanced up at Sandy and shook his head some more. Then he said, “Howdy, Bambi. Maybe you should climb out, now. We can’t really get any digging done with both of us in here.”

“You get out and I’ll dig,” she said.

“It’d be better if you got out.”

“Come on, Mom,” Sandy said.

“Tink I can’t dig? I’m strong!” Stepping up close to Harry, she raised her right arm and brought her fist toward her face like a bodybuilder posing. “See dat bicept?”

“Very nice,” Harry said.

“Peel it.”

“What?”

“Peel my muscle.”

“She wants you to feel it,” Sandy translated.

He made no move to feel it. “I’m sure it’s a fine muscle,” he said.

“You damn betcha. Gib it a peel.”

“Thanks, but...”

“Den how ‘bout peelin’ my tits?”

He glanced up at Sandy as if looking for another translation.

“She wants you to feel her tits.”

He grimaced. “I know, I know. I figured that out.” To Lib, he said, “You really shouldn’t be doing this in front of Charly. I mean, come on. This is embarrassing. Why don’t you just climb on out of here and let me finish digging...”

She threw herself forward, wrapping her arms around his back and squeezing herself against him.

“Mom!” Sandy cried out. “Stop that!”

“Leab us alone, dear.”

“Let go, Bambi,” Harry pleaded. “Come on. Please. This isn’t the time or the place.”

“Good as any,” she said, and slid down his body until Sandy could only see her head and hands. Her hands started unfastening Harry’s belt.

“Quit it, Mom.”

“Go away. Less ya wanta come in and join us.”

“Hey,” Harry said. “That’s not...”

“Not enup room por tree ob us, anyhow.”

Harry grimaced up at Sandy. “I’m sorry about this.”

“It’s not your fault. It’s...”

“Mine!” Lib cried out, and jerked his trousers down.

“Hey!” Harry gasped. “Don’t!” But he didn’t try to stop her. He just stood there, naked down as far as the hole’s edge allowed Sandy to see.

She saw plenty.

“Niiiiice!” Lib said.

Though Harry scowled and shook his head, he made no attempt to cover himself. To Sandy, he said, “You really shouldn’t be watching this.”

“Aren’t you gonna stop her?”

Lib let out a laugh.

“I don’t know how I can stop her without...”

He gasped and arched his back as Lib’s fingers slid around him.

“...hurting her,” he finished.

“Hurt me wit dis, big boy.”

“What about the hole?” Sandy asked.

“Mine comes pirst!” Lib cried out, and laughed. Harry laughed, too.

“Great,” Sandy muttered. Then she turned her back on them.

Through the hiss of the lantem, Sandy heard Harry moan.

“How’s dat peel?”

“Mmm.”

“Come on down here.” A short while later, Lib said, “Get dese opp me, homey.”

“My pleasure,” said Harry.

Lib grunted a couple of times, then said, “Yeah, dat’s good. Mmmm. Nice and cool.”

Then came lots of moaning and sighing. Sandy stood there.

She thought about walking away. But she stayed. She wanted to listen. It was embarrassing to hear such things. But the sounds excited her, too. She could so easily picture what was happening—easily feel Harry’s body on top of her.

It could be me down there. I’m ten times better looking than Lib.

Shit, she’s ugly as sin with her mouth all busted up that way.

How can be even stand to touch ber?

So who’d wanta make it with that jerk, anyway? He’s that damn eager to screw anything that moves ... The hell with him.

The hell with Lib, too. What is she, some kind of nympho? She doesn’t even know the guy.

Lib suddenly cried out, “No. Stop! Yeeee! Dare’s sometin’ squirmy under me! Shit! Get opp! Get opp!”

Sorry, sonny What is it?”

“I dont know!”

“Probably just a worm or something,” Harry said.

“What do you expect?” Sandy called. “Scmwing in a grave?”

“Shut da puck up! Get down here, Harry. You get on da bottom,’n I’ll take da top. Okay?”

“Sure.”

“That way,” Sandy called, “you get the worms, Harry.”

“What are you, standing right there?”

“Sort of. But I’m not watching.”

“Why don’t you take a little walk?”

“I’m fine right here.”

“Den just shut up,” Lib said.

“It’s a free country.”

“You’d better go away, Charly.”

“Mom, don’t you think you’d better warn him?”

“Wam me about what?” Harry asked.

“The diseases.”

, “You’re cruisin’ por a bruisin’, bitch.”

“What diseases?” Harry asked.

“She’s lyin’. I ain’t got nuttin’.”

“You name it, she’s got it. If I had a whang, I wouldn’t let her anywhere near it.”

“Don’t listen to her,” Lib said. “She don’t know what she’s talkin’ about. She ain’t my daughter, por one ting.”

“Mom!”

“She don’t hardly eben know me. She’s just sayin’ dat shit ’cause she wants to stop you and me. She’s jealous. She wants you. She’s up dare all hot an boddered, creamin’ her pants.”

“Like hell,” Sandy said.

“She’s not your daughter?” Harry asked.

Shut up, Mom!”.

“I only just met her tonight.”

“So who’s the dead guy?”

“Some puckin’ movie director.”

“Lib!”

“He’s not her father?”

“Nah.”

“You’ve both been handing me a pack of lies?”

“I’ll tell you all ‘bout da trute apter we...”

“Maybe you oughta get off me,” Harry said. “I think we’d better...”

“You want her?” Lib asked. “You want Charly?”

“I didn’t say that.”

“Me pirst. You can hab her apter you get done wit me. I promise. She gibs you any shit, I’ll eben hold her down por you.”

“But...”

“Less you don’t want her.”

“I don’t know. She’s just a kid.”

“Dat don’t matter.”

“I don’t know what’s going on, here. Let’s just stop so I can try to figure...” He stopped talking and moaned.

“Yesssss,” Lib said.

“Uh. God. Oh.”

“All de waaaayyy.”

“Mmmmm.”

“You like?”

“Oh. Yeah. God.”

Sandy stepped to the edge of the grave with the lantern. All she could see of Harry were his legs. He seemed to be stretched out on the bottom of the grave, his trousers around his ankles. Lib’s jeans and shoes were down there, too. She was naked and on her knees, hunched over him, gasping and groaning as she moved up and down. Her back and buttocks were dirty.

Sandy set down the lantem.

She raised the shovel high and swung it down hard.

Striking the back of Lib’s head, it rang out like a bell.

Lib flopped down on Harry.

“Hey!” Harry gasped. “What’s going on? Bambi? Bambi? What the matter?”

“I think the shovel hit her,” Sandy said.

“What?”

“I hit her with your shovel.”

“Are you nuts?”

“Who, me?”

“My God, Charly!”

Harry’s hands came out from under Lib. Grabbing her by the upper arms, he tried to push her up.

Sandy tossed aside the shovel and leaped off the edge of the grave. She landed with both feet in the middle of Lib’s back.

Harry grunted.

“You all right?” Sandy asked.

“Uh!”

“You won’t be!” Arms out for balance, she jumped up and down on Lib’s back. Each time she landed, Harry let out a noise as if he’d been kicked in the stomach.

After five or six jumps, Sandy bent her knees and sat down on the edge of the grave, her shoes still planted in the middle of Lib’s back.

“How are you doing, Harry?” .

He moaned.

Leaning forward, Sandy stared down into the hole. She could see the back of Lib’s head. She supposed that Harry’s face must be directly under Lib’s face, but the light didn’t reach down that far.

“How was she, Harry? Was she to die for?”

He didn’t answer.

Standing again, Sandy put her weight onto her right foot. With her left foot, she stomped the back of Lib’s head. She felt the collision with Harry’s face. She heard it, too.

“Did that hurt?” she asked.

Nothing.

She turned, stepped on Lib’s buttocks, then on the backs of her legs. At the foot of the grave, she squatted over Harry’s trousers. She found his pistol in one pocket, his wallet in another. She stuffed them into the pockets of her shorts, then climbed out.

Leaving the lantern, shovel and pick by the side of the grave, she hurried over to the body of Marlon Slade.

She bent over, grabbed his ankles, raised his legs, and dragged him across the clearing. It was tough work. By the time she reached the edge of the grave, she was sweaty and huffing for air.

She dropped his feet.

Then she picked up the lantern and crouched over the grave.

Harry’s legs were still stretched out between Lib’s legs.

She was still on top of him, hiding most of his body. By lowering the lantern into the hole, however, Sandy could see more. Harry’s right arm lay against the bottom of the hole at an angle away from his body. Lib’s left breast drooped between his arm and his side just under his armpit. Her face was pressed against the side of his head.

Sandy could see a little of Harry’s face.

His left eye, the profile of his nose, his lips and chin.

There was a lot of blood.

As she stared down at Harry, his eye blinked.

“Hello, Hany,” Sandy said.

He groaned.

“You still in her?”

His lips moved slightly, but he said nothing.

“Was she worth it?”

He said, “Uhhh.”

“You two belong together.”

“Heh...”

“What?”

“Help,” he murmured.

“Maybe Bambi’ll help you. She’s very accomodating.”

With that, Sandy stood up. She stepped away from the grave, set down the lantern, then squatted beside the body of Marlon Slade.

“Char... ?”

She tumbled Slade into the grave.

Then she filled it in.

Chapter Seventeen

NO-SHOWS

When Dana saw Warren striding toward her across the front lawn of Beast House, she hopped off the stool and raised a hand in greeting. Her heart was pounding fast.

“You made it through your first day,” he called, still a distance away.

“Pretty much.”

“How’d it go?”

“Lunch went great.”

He grinned. “Mine, too.” He stopped in front of her. Looking a little embarrassed, he pushed his hands into the front pockets. of his shorts and tilted his head to one side. “Anyway, it was sure nice to meet you.”

“Same here.”

“A fellow Southern Californian.”

“I’m no fellow,” Dana pointed out.

His grin widened and he blushed. “No, you’re sure not. Anyway, I’ll probably be seeing you around.”

“Probably at the snack stand tomorrow.”

“Hope so.”

Looks like he’s not gonna ask me out. Okay.

“Well,” he said, “I guess I’d better get going.”

“Okay. You walking?”

“Yeah. My place is just over there.” He pointed across the street toward the wooded area just north of the old brick Kutch house.

“Your cabin’s in the trees there?” Dana asked.

“Yep.”

“Do you have an ocean view?”

“Not much of one. You can see just a little water through the trees.”

“Sounds neat.”

“It’s not bad.”

You’re not much of a hint-taker, pal.

“Anyway,” he said, “I guess I’d better get going.”

“Okay. See you tomorrow.”

“See you.” He turned away and opened the iron gate next to the turnstile. On the other side of it, he glanced back and smiled again. “Take it easy, Dana.”

“Thanks.”

He started walking away.

“Hey, Warren?”

He stopped and turned toward her.

“You wouldn’t want to stick around for a few minutes, would you? I might have to look through the house. We’ve got some no-shows.”

He stared at her, frowning slightly.

“Three players didn’t get returned,” she explained.

“You’re kidding.”

“I wish.”

He lifted an arm and checked his wristwatch. “It’s only ten after. They’ll probably turn up. Some people don’t pay much attention to what time it is.”

“Yeah, you’re probably right.”

“Lynn’s still here, isn’t she?”

“She’d better be. She’s my ride.”

“Anyone else?”

“I guess Rhonda’s still around. Clyde took off at five, and Sharon left a few minutes ago.”

Nodding, Warren scowled toward the house. “I guess I can wait a while...at least till...oh, here comes Lynn.”

Dana looked over her shoulder and saw Tuck trotting down the front porch stairs.

“So,” Warren said, “I’ll see you tomorrow.”

Dana swung her head around in time to see him smile, wave, and turn away. Trying not to let her surprise and disappointment show, she smiled back at him. “Okay,” she called. “See you tomorrow. Bye.”

“Bye.”

She watched him walk to the edge of Front Street. His head swung from side to side as he checked for traffic. Nothing seemed to be coming. He ran across the street, then turned to the right and walked quickly along the dirt shoulder. With each stride, pale puffs of dust drifted up behind his shoes.

“You met Warren,” Tuck said.

Dana turned around. “Yeah.”

She felt herself tighten inside.

Don’t ask.

“We’ve still got three tape players out,” she said.

“Three?” Tuck wrinkled her nose, pivoted and stepped closer to the shelves. Standing in front of them, she planted her hands on her hips. The breeze fluttered her shorts and blouse, and swept her long hair sideways. Streamers of hair blew across her face, but she made no attempt to brush them away.

What’s taking her so long? Dana wondered.

The edges of the shelves were marked with red numbers spaced six or seven inches apart. Above each number, there was room for one cassette player and headphone set.

Returning the used ones, Dana had been careful to fill each place in order.

There were spaces for 150 of the listening machines.

All the shelves except one were completely loaded. But that final shelf was empty above 148, 149 and 150.

It shouldn’t take a major study to figure out that three players were still out.

“Tuck?”

She turned around, frowning at Dana through her blowing blond hair. “Looks like we’ve got a problem,” she said.

“You look worried,” Dana told her.

“I was just inside. I thought everybody’d cleared out. If three people are still in there, they must be hiding.”

“Doesn’t this sort of thing happen all the time?”

“Not exactly all the time. And I’m particularly not thrilled that it’s happening on top of the Ethel situation.”

For a moment, Dana didn’t know what Tuck meant. Then she remembered how they’d found the Ethel that morning—the gown ripped where it wasn’t supposed to be ripped, the mannequin’s breasts and vagina exposed.

“You think there might be a connection?” she asked.

“Hope not.” She frowned. “I suppose Clyde’s long gone.”

“He took off at five.”

“Yeah, he does that. Times like this, I sort of wish we had a whole staff full of tough guys.”

“I shouldn’t have let Warren leave.”

“That’s okay. He wouldn’t have been much help, anyway. Who is still here?”

“Just us and Rhonda, I guess. Maybe the girl who works with Warren at the snack counter...”

“Windy? She would’ve left by now. Same with Betty.”

“Who’s Betty?”

“Runs the gift shop. You haven’t met her yet?”

Dana shook her head.

“Sweet little white-haired gal.”

“Oh, her. I think I might’ve seen her leaving. She went through the side gate.”

“Probably with Windy. They ride together.”

“Oh, okay.”

“Guess it’s just the three of us,” Tuck said. She pulled the walkie-talkie off her belt, raised it to her face and thumbed the talk button. “Rhonda? Do you read me?” She released the button.

For a few seconds, her speaker buzzed and crackled. Then Rhonda’s voice came out. “I’m here.”

“What’s your location?”

After a long pause, she said, “The restroom.”

“Are you going to be long?”

“Well...Son of. What’s going on?”

“We’ve got three no-shows.”

“Three.”

“Yeah. Anyone there in the John with you?”

“Of course not! Cripes!”

“I didn’t mean that.” Grinning, she added, “You’ve got a dirty mind, Rhonda.”

“I do not!”

Tuck laughed. Then her grin faded and she said, “When you’re done, take a look around for our stragglers. Check both restrooms, the eating area, the gift shop. I’ll come around and lock up later, but we need to find our missing customers. Okay?”

“I can’t go into the men’s restroom,” Rhonda said.

“Sure you can. Just knock first. Nobody’s supposed to be in there, anyway. Dana and I will be going on into the house.”

“Do you want to wait for me?”

“Negative on that. Tell you what. When you get done there, come on out to the front of the house but don’t go in. Just keep your eyes and ears open and get ready to call for help.”

Rhonda didn’t respond.

“Did you get that?” Tuck asked.

“Maybe you oughta not go in,” Rhonda said. Even through the static, Dana could hear the tension in her voice.

“We’ll be fine. Just do what I asked, okay?”

“Okay. Well, be very careful.”

“That’s a big ten-four, darlin’.” Smiling, she gave Dana a nervous glance and returned the walkie-talkie to her belt. “Probably nothing to worry about,” she said.

“If there’s nothing to worry about, how come you’re so damn worried?”

“Me? Ha ha! I laugh at danger!”

Dana laughed and shook her head.

“Let’s go,” Tuck said. “It is a good day to die.”

“Very amusing.”

Side by side, they started walking toward Beast House.

“Probably just some kids screwing around,” Tuck muttered.

“But they didn’t return their players,” Dana said. “So they must know we’ll come in and look for them.”

“Maybe that’s what they want. A little game of hide and seek.”

“You don’t suppose...” Not wanting to go where the sentence was leading, she ended it.

“What?” Tuck asked.

She shrugged. “Never mind.”

“Come on. Give.”

“Well...They won’t, you know, try to jump us?”

“That’s why I’m bringing you along, Bullwinkle.”

Dana lurched sideways, ramming Tuck off the walkway. Tuck stumbled through the grass, but didn’t fall. “Hey! Hey! Take it easy on the kid, huh?”

“I’ll pound your butt for you.”

Laughing, Tuck returned to the walkway. “You’re such a hard-ass.”

“What do we do really?”

“If we get jumped?”

“Yeah?”

They started to climb the porch stairs. Dana glanced at the dangling body of Gus Goucher. Swaying and turning ever so slightly in the breeze, it made quiet, creaking sounds.

“Probably won’t happen,” Tuck said.

“But what if it does?”

“You fight them off, and I’ll run for it.”

“Seriously. I mean, what if it’s three guys, and they’re just waiting for us?”

“Are they cute guys?”

“Oh, very funny.”

Tuck hurried across the porch. As she pulled the door open, she said, “It’ll be fine. Probably. You go first.”

“Me?”

“Size before beauty.”

“Bitch,” Dana said, but she was smiling as she stepped over the threshold. She felt strange: amused, jittery, excited, but not terribly frightened.

Tuck came in. Instead of shutting the door, she swung it wide open and kicked a doorstop under its edge. “In case we need to get out fast.”

“Great.”

Tuck grinned. Then she shouted, “HELLO, EVERYONE! ITS PAST CLOSING TIME! ITS TIME FOR YOU TO LEAVE! PLEASE COME OUT NOW FROM WHEREVER YOU’RE HIDING, AND EXIT THROUGH THE FRONT DOOR.”

After her shouting, the house seemed very quiet.

Dana and Tuck stood in the foyer. They didn’t move. They didn’t talk. Dana barely breathed.

She wished she could see.

The sunlight coming through the doorway was so bright that she could hardly make out anything in the shadowy areas beyond its reach.

“Can you see?” she whispered.

“Not very well.”

“I feel like I’m half blind. Maybe we oughta shut the door.”

“And cut off our escape route?” Tuck asked.

“I’ll protect you.”

“Oh. In that case...” Tuck turned around, kicked the block clear and eased the door shut, squeezing out the sunlight.

Murky gloom swallowed them.

“Fine,” Tuck whispered. “Now we can really see.”

“It’ll be okay. We just need to wait for our eyes to adjust.”

“In the meantime...WE KNOW YOU THREE ARE IN HERE. NOW, PLEASE COME OUT. WE’RE NOT GOING TO LEAVE UNTIL YOU COME OUT. OR UNTIL WE FIND YOU. WE WILL FIND YOU. WE’LL BE CONDUCTING A ROOM TO ROOM SEARCH—AND I KNOW ALL THE GOOD HIDING PLACES. SO MAKE IT EASY ON EVERYONE AND JUST COME OUT NOW.”

For a while, they listened.

“At what point do we call for the police?” Dana whispered.

“At no point, if we can help it. This is probably just a prank. But if it turns into something worse...”

“Hi!”

They both jumped.

Suddenly, laughter came pouring down from the same direction as the voice. A couple of vague, blurry figures were visible at the top of the stairs.

The laughing stopped.

“Very funny, fellows,” Tuck said. She sounded more cheerful than annoyed.

She’s probably too relieved to be angry, Dana thought.

I sure am.

“Come on down, now,” Tuck said. “It’s time to leave.”

“Yes, ma’am,” one said.

“Are we, like, in trouble?” asked the other.

“Not so far,” Tuck told them.

They started down the stairs. They were about halfway to the bottom when Dana recognized them.

“My buddies,” she said.

“Yeah,” said the one in the Howard Stem T-shirt. “Hi, Dana.”

“We’re really sorry,” said the Beavis and Butt-head fan. “We didn’t mean to, like, cause any trouble.”

“What did you mean to do?” Tuck asked.

“You’re both such a couple of babes...”

“Yeah,” the other agreed. “Real babes. We just thought, you know, like we’d sort of hang out in here.”

“We were hoping maybe you’d show up.”

“So we’d have a chance to, like, pop out and scare you half to death.”

“Maybe get you to scream.”

“Real nice,” Dana said.

“We weren’t gonna do anything.”

“Nothing bad.”

“Figured it’d be cool to scare you, you know?”

“And, like, maybe you’d get a kick out of it?”

“It’s fun to get scared.”

“Up to a point,” said the other.

“Yeah. Not too scared. Just fun scared.”

Dana shook her head.

“Like when you go in a spookhouse?”

“Only we thought it’d be better not to.”

“Sort of.”

“Yeah.”

“What you said about three people.”

“Freaked us out.”

“Cause there’s only like two of us?”

“So that’s when we figured we’d better come out, you know?”

“Like, who’s Number Three?”

“Creeped us out.”

“Big time.”

“Freaky.”

“So that’s how come we quit and came down.”

“We appreciate it,” Tuck said. “Thanks for not making us hunt high and low for you.”

“Yeah, thanks,” Dana said.

“You’re welcome. But it was like, shit, you know? Who else is in here?”

“And what if he’s hiding where we are?”

“Like, same room, different corner.”

“Did you see or hear anything?” Tuck asked.

“just you.”

“We didn’t see Number Three.”

“Or hear him.”

“Or smell him.”

“Or her.”

“Or it.”

“But we, like, felt the ambiance of a third party.”

“Creeped us out.”

“But, not, like, that much. I mean, we hereby volunteer to help you search for the missing party.”

“Right. We’re scared, but we’re not chicken.”

“We’ll be your body guards.”

“Thanks,” Tuck said. “If you want to be a real help, though, why don’t you go on outside? Rhonda’ll be coming along pretty soon and she might be worried about us. Just tell her everything’s all right. Then you can either take off, or stick around for a while if you want to see who we turn up.”

“Rhonda?”

“She’s another guide,” Tuck explained.

“She a babe?”

“A major babe,” Tuck said, grinning. “She has a tendency to get nervous, though. So it’ll be really nice if you keep her company till we come out.”

“We can do that.”

“Sure. Happy to.”

“Okay,” Tuck said. “Thanks. One other thing.”

“Anything you say.”

“We’re, like, at your service.”

“Stick close enough to the house so you can hear us if we call for help.”

“You gonna be calling for help?”

“Probably not. But you never know.”

“Sounds to me like you definitely need body guards.”

“We’d be happy to oblige.”

“We’d guard your bodies with our lives.”

“Or die trying.”

Dana laughed softly. “You guys are okay.”

“Thanks.”

“Yeah.”

“What’re your names?”

“I’m Arnold Anderson,” said the boy in the Howard Stem T-shirt.

“I’m Dennis Dexter?” said the Beavis and Butt-head fan, lifting his voice at the end as if asking whether this was his name.

“A.A. ’n D.D.,” said Arnold. “That’s what we call ourselves.”

“And you’re Dana and Lynn,” said Arnold.

“That’s us,” Tuck said. “Big D, Little L Anyway, nice to meet you guys.”

“A pleasure to make your acquaintance,” said Dennis.

“A great pleasure,” said Arnold.

“You’re, like, sure you want us to leave?”

“Yeah. Keep Rhonda company and stand watch outside.” Tuck stepped over to the door and opened it for them. Looking out, she said, “I don’t see Rhonda yet, but she’ll probably be along any minute. See you later, guys.”

They headed for the doorway.

“Just shout if you need us,” Arnold said.

“We’ll come and save you,” said Dennis. “We’ll, like, kick ass.”

“Sounds good,” Tuck said.

“Bye, guys,” Dana called after them.

Chapter Eighteen

THE SEARCH

As Arnold and Dennis trotted down the porch stairs, Tuck shut the door. “Okay! That’s two down, one to go. Now we’ve got the odds on our side.”

“I liked it better the other way,” Dana said. “What sort of person would want to hide out alone in a place like this?”

“Maybe he isn’t hiding,” Tuck suggested.

“What do you mean?”

“Maybe he dropped.”

“Oh, terrific.”

“Passed out, tossed a heart attack, popped an aneurism...Let’s start upstairs and work our way down.”

Dana nodded and followed Tuck to the foot of the stairs.

Staying close to each other, they started to climb. “I won’t shout any more,” Tuck said.

“Glad to hear it.”

“Unless we hit trouble. But if it’s BIG trouble, let’s just run like hell. Know what I mean?”

“sure.”

“Like if a psycho starts coming down the stairs at us with a chain saw? We run. Got it?”

“Got it.”

“Or if a big white beast tries to nail us...”

“We run.”

“Right.”

“I get the picture. Thanks.”

When they reached the top of the stairs, they stopped and looked both ways. In each direction, the dim, shadowy hall looked deserted.

“You go that way,” Tuck said, “I’ll go this.”

“Bite me.”

“Don’t you want to split up?”

“Sure. We’ll split up and I’ll wait for you outside.”

“Ah. Well.Never mind.”

Staying together, they turned to the left, walked in silence to the end of the corridor, and entered Lilly Thorn’s bedroom. Dana waited just inside the doorway, keeping watch while Tuck hurried through the room, glanced here and there, checked inside the armoir and finally sprawled on the floor for a look under the bed.

Getting up, Tuck brushed her hands off against each other and shook her head.

They crossed the hall to the bedroom Maggie Kutch had shared with her husband. It contained Maggie’s original furniture. But there were no wax figures of Maggie or any other member of her family. The exhibit showed a twelve year old boy, Larry Maywood, raising the window and looking over his shoulder in horror. His pal, Tom Bagley, lay mangled and bloody on the floor. Dana knew their story well. These two local boys had been avid fans of the tour. And they’d grown too curious. Late one night in 1951, they’d broken into the house to search for the beast. And they’d supposedly found it. Or it had found them.

Larry had escaped through the window, but poor Tom...

Dana glanced at Tom’s severed head. It rested on the floor near his shoulder. Facing her. Staring up at her.

She looked away from it.

For a few seconds, she watched Tuck performing the search. Then she just bad to look at Tom again.

He was still staring at her.

Of course he is. If he stops staring at me, that’s when I’d better start worrying.

He gave her the creeps.

She kept trying to look away, but Tom’s gaze kept pulling at her.

At last, Tuck finished the search. As she came toward the door, Dana quickly stepped out into the hallway.

Tuck frowned at her. “You okay?”

“Yeah.”

“Not getting nauseous or anything?”

“So far, so good. I just didn’t like the way Tom was staring at me.”

Tuck grinned. “He loves the pretty girls.”

“Oh, thanks.”

“Has great eyes, doesn’t he?”

“They’re awful.”

“That’s what I mean,” Tuck said. “He upsets lots of people. They always get the idea he’s staring at them. So, are you ready for the attic?”

“Ready as I’ll ever be.”

Dana followed Tuck down the hallway.

Arriving at the entrance to the attic, Tuck unhooked one end of the plush red cordon and eased it down gently against the door frame.

“Chances are,”she whispered, “we’ll find our missing tourist up here.”

“Oh, good.”

“They love to hide in the attic.” Tuck reached up and clutched Dana’s shoulder. Holding on, she raised a knee and pulled off her shoe. After taking off the other, she whispered, “Lose your shoes. We want to take him by surprise.”

“How’ll I kick his ass if I’m barefoot?”

“Toe his ass.”

Shaking her head, Dana grabbed Tuck’s shoulder. As she pulled off her shoes, she noticed that she was trembling. And sweaty. Her blouse clinged to her back. Her panties were sticking to her buttocks and groin. The feet of her socks were soaking wet.

“You all right?” Tuck whispered.

“A little scared.”

“I can take care of this if you wanta wait here for me.”

“No. We stay together.”

“You sure?”

“Sure I’m sure.”

“Well, I’ll go up first.”

“Okay.”

Tuck started climbing the stairs. Danafollowed close behind her. The stairway was narrowand steep. Dana had seen plenty of it, that morning.

It was Station Seven.

Every tourist had stopped in the corridor and gazed up the dim stairway while listening to the story of Maggie Kutch’s flight for safety with her kids, the beast in hot pursuit.

Dana must’ve explained, at least twenty times, that the attic was off limits for reasons of safety.

But not off limits for us.

At the top of the stairs, Tuck reached out and turned the knob. Dana heard the latch click its release. The door creaked as Tuck pushed it open.

On the other side was darkness.

Instead of entering, Tuck reached around the corner. Her hand came back holding a flashlight. She showed it to Dana.

With a smile, she gave it a twirl. Then she thumbed its switch.

As a beam of bright light shot out, she stepped through the doorway.

Wait!

Dana rushed up the last few stairs and into the attic. She lurched to a stop behind Tuck, bumping her gently, then putting a hand on her shoulder.

Breathing hard, heart pounding, she watched the pale tube of light swing across the darkness. It lit galaxies of floating, swirling motes. It lit support beams, a sofa, chests of drawers, steamer trunks, chairs, lamps, tables...

A man.

Dana gasped.

“Just a dummy,” Tuck whispered.

With the flashlight, she quickly pointed out a couple of other mannequins. “They used to be exhibits,” she explained. “Stay here a minute.”

Dana nodded and stayed.

Tuck started roaming the attic, playing the beam of light this way and that, making shadows leap and spread.“Doesn’t look like our missing tourist is up here,” she said. “Gotta make sure, though. When we leave, I’ll lock the door. If he’s in here, he’ll be trapped. All night long.”

“That’d be pleasant,” Dana said.

“Yeah. Wouldn’t it be? This place even gives me the creeps. I guess because the beast killed Maggie’s little girls up here.”

“You come here with the Midnight Tour, don’t you?”

“Sure do. It scares the crap out of everyone.” She laughed softly. “I guess that about does it,” she said, and started wandering back toward the door.

Dana watched her approach.

And watched the attic behind her.

Half expecting a shape to come lurching suddenly out of the darkness.

Hurry up!

“I don’t know which is scarier,” Tuck said, “the attic or the cellar,.”

“Let’s just get out of here”

Almost back to Dana, Tuck switched off the flashlight. Dana stepped sideways through the doorway and climbed down a couple of stairs. Head up, she watched her friend return the flashlight to its place just inside the attic.

Tuck stepped out and pulled the door shut.

Its latch clicked.

Dana watched her.

“Let’s go,” Tuck said.

“Don’t forget to lock it.”

“Oh, it doesn’t lock.”

“You said...”

“That was just a fib in case our friend was listening.”

“You aren’t going to lock it for the night?”

“Can’t. The lock’s broken. Has been for years.”

“Maybe you should get it fixed.”

“Maybe.” Tuck laughed softly, then started down the stairs.

Dana turned around and hurried to the bottom, glad to be putting distance between herself and the attic.

At the bottom, she picked up her shoes and stepped out of the way.

Tuck hooked the cordon in place.

They both started putting on their shoes.

“Sorry I forgot to warn you about the dummies,” Tuck said.

“That’s all right. What’re they doing up there?”

“Just hanging out.” Finished putting on her shoes, Tuck stood up. “Actually,” she said, “they’re former exhibits. One’s the cop...”

“Dan Jenson?”

“Right. He was moved to the attic back in ’79 after they busted him up. Then when Janice bought the place, she put the Zieglers up there with him. She needed to get them out of the middle of the hallway. Caused too much traffic conjestion. Ready to go?”

“All set.”

“Next stop,” Tuck said, “the nursery.”

This time, Dana waited just outside the door while Tuck ducked under the cordon and hurried through the room.

Tuck found nobody.

They continued down the corridor to the room where Lilly’s boys had been slain. Again, Dana waited while Tuck did a quick search.

“So that’s it for up here?” Dana asked as they returned to the stairway.

“That’s about it. The other doors are all kept shut and locked. Nobody can get into any of them without a key. So, I guess our boy must be downstairs.”

“Or girl.”

“It’ll be a guy,” Tuck told her. “Girls never pull this sort of crap. Not by themselves.”

“Never?”

“Hardly ever.”

“You saying girls are chicken?”

Tuck grinned. “Maybe not chicken. Maybe just smarter.”

“I’ll go along with that.”

Laughing, they started to descend the stairs.

“How often do you have to go through all this?” Dana asked.

“Pain in the ass, huh?”

“A major pain.”

“It gets easier the more often you do it.”

“I hope it’s not every afternoon.”

“It varies. We’ll sometimes go two or three weeks without a problem. Then again, sometimes it might be two or three days in a row.”

“I could do without it completely,” Dana said as they reached the bottom of the stairway.

“Rhonda’s probably right outside. I can get her to finish up with me, if you’d rather...”

“Trying to get rid of me?”

“It’s your first day. You’ve done plenty.”

“I’ll stick with you,” Dana said.

“All right, good deal. Let’s see how Ethel’s doing.”

Dana followed Tuck into the parlor and watched her scurry about in search of the missing tourist.

“Are you sure we started with a hundred and fifty players?” Dana asked. “Maybe we were one short...”

“Nope. I checked, myself. We started with a hundred and fifty players in full working order.”

“So one is definitely still out.”

“Yep.” Pausing, Tuck stared down at Ethel. “She still decent?”

“Semi-decent.”

“Good enough. I’d sure like to get my hands on whoever was in here screwing around with her.”

“Better be careful what you wish for,” Dana said.

Tuck came out. Together, they crossed the foyer and entered the dining room. They both glanced under the table, then split up to walk around it. They met again before stepping into the kitchen.

As they searched the kitchen, Dana said, “What if we can’t find him,”

“If we can’t, we can’t.”

“Does it ever happen?”

“Now and then.”

“Somebody just disappears?

Tuck grinned at her. “Now and then.”

“Oh, terrific.”

Off to the side of the kitchen was a door marked EMPLOYEES ONLY. Dana opened it and leaned in. She glanced at the old-fashioned toilet, bath tub and sink. In one corner stood a water heater. On the floor was a modem electric space heater. There were plush purple rugs and matching towels.

But no tourist.

“Make sure nobody’s in the tub,” Tuck said.

Dana groaned. Then she stepped through the doorway.

Tuck had pointed out the special “employees only” restroom yesterday, but this was the first time Dana had entered it. The air smelled like fresh, scented soap. Murky light filtered in through the window curtains.

A breeze came in with the light, filling the curtains and lifting them gently.

Turning her back to the window, Dana stared at the bath tub.

It looked very old and very large. It was nestled in shadows. against the far wall.

From where she stood, she couldn’t see all the way to its bottom.

If somebody’s hiding down there...

How ironic to pee my pants a few steps away from a toilet.

Fear growing in her belly, she rushed toward the tub.

And saw its bottoms.

Empty.

“All clear,” she called out. Then she added, “I think I’ll take advantage of the john while I’m here.”

“Help yourself.”

She returned to the door and shut it, then stepped over to the toilet.

This was really much nicer than the public restrooms out back.

Seated on the toilet, she found herself staring at the tub.

You hardly ever see them that big, she thought.

A green bath mat was draped over its side.

A bath mat?

“Hey, Tuck,” she called out, and realized she’d used the wrong name. “Lynn? Does somebody actually take baths in here?”

No answer came.

Dana felt a tremor of dread.

“Lynn? Answer up.”

Silence.

“Very funny,” she called.

Nothing.

“Damn it, Lynn!”

Still nothing.

“You just gonna stand out there and pretend you’ve disappeared?”

Lynn didn’t answer.

“Okay,” Dana said. “Great.”

As fast as she could, she finished at the toilet. Holding her shorts up with one hand, she hurried to the door and pulled it open.

Tuck wasn’t standing there, looking pleased by her prank.

Nor was she sprawled on the floor, bloody and dead.

Dana stepped out.

Tuck didn’t seem to be in the kitchen at all.

Heart thudding, Dana buttoned the waist of her shorts. She pulled up the zipper. She buckled her belt.

In the room behind her, the toilet went silent.

Dana heard only her own quick heartbeat and breathing.

“Tuck!” she shouted.

“I’m in the cellar!” Tuck called. Her voice, sounding far away, came through the open pantry door at the other side of the kitchen. “Be right up!”

Dana hurried to the pantry and looked in.

At the back of it, the cellar door stood wide open.

Dana walked slowly to the open door. Stopping, she peered down the steep wooden stairway. In the darkness near the bottom, the beam of a flashlight flitted this way and that. She couldn’t see Tuck, though.

“Are you all right?” she called down the stairs.

“Fine. Just thought I’d check down here and save you the trouble.”

“Thanks a lot.”

“You’re welcome.”

“I thought the beast had gotten you.”

“Not this time,” Tuck said.

“Anyone down there?”

“I don’t think so.”

“Are you coming up?”

“In a second.”

“Come on up now, okay?”

“Do you wanta come down?”

“Not particularly,” Dana admitted.

“Didn’t think so.”

“But I will if you don’t come up.”

“Okay.Here I come, ready or not.”

At the bottom of the stairs, Tuck stepped into sight. She smiled up at Dana, then switched off her flashlight and started to climb.

“It’s beginning to look like we’ve lost a tourist,” she said.

“What do we do about it?”

“Not much. We’ll go ahead and lock the place up. And we’ll check the parking lot before we leave, see if a car’s been left behind.”

At the top of the stairs, she shut and locked the cellar door.

“Should we tell the police?” Dana asked.

“Tell them what? That one of our tape players is missing?”

That a person is.”

“Somebody might’ve just absconded with one of our machines. It happens.”

“Have you had people. disappear?”

“While taking the tours?”

“Yeah.”

“Not many,” Tuck said, and grinned.

Chapter Nineteen

IN HOT WATER

That night after supper, after reading, after watching some television, Tuck left the room and Dana flipped through channels.

She was feeling groggy. She wondered whether to go to bed now or try to stay up for the eleven o’clock news.

Nothing much of interest seemed to be on the TV.

If she tried to read some more, she would undoubtedly nod off.

Tuck came back into the room. She had changed into a white terry cloth robe.

‟Going to bed?” Lynn asked.

‟Going for a dip. Want to join me?”

“Are you kidding? It’s freezing out there.”

“It’s not freezing. Anyway,I’m going in the hot tub, not the pool.”

“The hot tub?”

“It’s great on chilly nights like this.”

“Sounds pretty nice,” Danaadmitted.

“Nothing like it. I’ll get us a bottle of wine and meet you out there. We’ll celebrate your first day on the job.”

“Celebrate that I survived it.”

“Exactly.”

Dana shut off the TV.

“I’ll grab a couple of towels, too,” Tuck said. “But make sure you bring something warm to wear for afterwards. A robe, or something. Otherwise, you’ll freeze your tail on the way back in.”

Tuck hurried away.

Dana trotted upstairs. In the guest bedroom, she turned on the light and pulled off her sweatshirt and shivered.

This is nuts, she thought.

Should be fun, though.

She took off the rest of her clothes, tossed her socks and underwear into the hamper, then opened a dresser drawer. She’d brought three swimsuits with her from home: a skimpy white bikini and two red tank suits left over from her days as a lifeguard.

The bikini was meant for a special occasion—maybe an outing on the beach with just the right guy.

As If that’s likely to happen.

Shivering, she pulled out one of the red suits, stepped into it, drew it up her body and slipped her arms through the shoulder straps. When she had it on, she looked at herself in the mirror. The suit was thin and tight. It showed everthing. On lifeguard duty, she used to hide it under an official T-shirt and shorts so that she would only be seen in it during emergencies.

Not much for warmth, either.

In the mirror, she could see the goosebumps on her bare arms and legs. Her nipples were hard. They showed through the clinging suit as if she wore nothing but a layer of red paint.

At the closet, she put on a robe. She wrapped it snugly around’ her body and tied its belt as she left the room.

That’s a lot better.

She hurried down the stairs, then turned around and walked over to the sliding glass door. On the other side of the glass, the pool area was well lighted. The water shimmered, clear pale blue with gentle ripples.

From the hot spa near the corner of the pool, steam drifted into the air. Dana couldn’t see much of the spa itself—or Tuck. A patio table and chairs stood in the way. But a couple of large, folded towels were stacked on top of the table and a white robe was draped over one of the chairs. Dana figured that Tuck must’ve arrived.

She rolled open the door and stepped out. Her feet met cold concrete. Night air drifted up beneath her robe, chilling her legs. She slid the door shut, then hurried toward the spa.

Furniture no longer blocking her view, she saw Tuck shoulder-deep in the steaming, frothy water. A bottle of red wine and a couple of glasses stood on the concrete just behind her. She waved at Dana through the pale vapors.

“It’s cold out here!” Dana called.

“Not in here. Hurry it up.”

Quickly, Dana pulled open her robe, slipped it off and swung it over the back of a patio chair.

“Suits are optional,” Tuck said.

“I opt to wear mine,” Dana said.

“Suit yourself.”

The spa was circular, about eight feet in diameter, and constructed of tiles that matched the nearby swimming pool.

Tuck was slouching against the opposite wall. Through the steam, Dana saw that Tuck’s head, neck and shoulders were above the water’s surface. The rest of her body was submerged but well lighted from below, quivering and trembling with the undulations of the water. Though the view was obscured by bubbles, she appeared to be wearing a bikini made of something that resembled doe skin.

“Suits optional, huh?” Dana asked. “You’re wearing one.”

Tuck grinned up at her. “Never said I wasn’t. Just wanted to familiarize you with the house rules.”

“Any other rules I should know about?”

“Don’t piss in the water.”

“Lovely.”

“Yep.”

Standing on one foot, Dana eased the other down into the water. And jerked it out. “That’s hot!”

“That’s the idea.”

“You trying to boil us alive?”

“Moose soup.”

She tried again. This time, the water didn’t hurt so much.

She lowered her foot deeper. The swirling heat climbed her shin and calf and wrapped around her knee. Then her foot met the smooth tile of the seat. Standing on the seat, she committed her other leg to the water.

“See?” Tuck asked. “It’s not so bad. It seems a lot hotter than it really is.”

“By contrast with the frigid air?”

“Exactly.”

With a step forward, Dana dropped to the bottom of the spa.

The hot water rushed all the way up to her waist. Flinching rigid, she gasped, “Iiii-ee!”

Tuck laughed. “Pussy,” she said.

“Are you sure it’s supposed to be this hot?”

“Just wait till you’ve been in it a few minutes, you’ll be wanting it botter.”

“I doubt that,” Dana said. Raising her arms, she eased herself down slowly, grimacing and hissing as the water climbed her belly and back and breasts. After her rump met the seat, she lowered her arms. Then she sighed with relief.

“Feels great, huh?”Tuck asked.

“I’m not so sure.”

Already, however, the heat was beginning to feel cozy rather than painful. And she began to feel the tickle of bubbles, the rub and caress of the water’s currents.

“It’s not so bad,” she said after a while.

“Ready for some wine?”

“Sure.”

Tuck stood up, turned partway around, and picked up the wine bottle.

“That’s a neat swimming suit you’ve got on,” Dana said.

“Thanks.”

“Mug Tarzan?”

“Mugged Jane.”

When the glasses were full, Tuck picked them both up and turned around. Dana started to rise. But the air felt awfully cold where she was wet, so she stayed low and hobbled to the middle of the spa. Tuck handed a glass to her.

Instead of returning to her original seat, Dana made her way to the left and sat down closer to her friend.

“Here’s to the start of a great summer,” Tuck said.

“I’ll drink to that,” Dana said.

They clinked their glasses together.

Dana took a sip. The wine tasted heavy and fruity and tart.

“Good,” she said.

“This is the life, huh?”

“Not bad.”

“All we need is a couple of guys.”

“To ruin it,” Dana added.

“Ooooo.”

“You know what I mean. This is nice the way it is. Get a couple of guys in here, they’d start acting rowdy. They’d be yucking it up and grabbing at us. Trying to feel us up...”

“Get our suits off,” Tuck added.

“Exactly.”

“Doesn’t sound that awful.”

“Maybe not.” Dana sipped some more wine. “Depends on the guys, I guess. So, who would you like to have in here?”

“Nobody you know.”

“What’s his name?”

“Ichabod Bibsdiddle.”

They stared at each other. Tuck nodded and frowned solemnly for a few seconds, then let go. When she finished laughing, she said, “I don’t know. I don’t have a boyfriend. Not at the moment, anyway. I can’t even think of any guy I’d really like to kiss, much less...”

“Didn’t you just say you wanted a couple of fellas in here with us right now?”

“Yeah. So?”

“So, who would they be?”

“I don’t know.” Tuck frowned for a moment, then answered, “Guys who aren’t dickheads.”

“And they are to be found...where?”

“Ah, they’re somewhere. I don’t know. I’ll meet one someday. I have every confidence.”

“Guys must always be hitting on you.”

“Oh, sure. Not a day goes by. Hardly an hour goes by. But most of them are yucks. Weirdos, creeps and jerks.”

“But not all of them...”

“No, no. There are some really cool guys who come on to me now and then. And they always turn out to be visiting from Juno or Milbourne or some other place a zillion miles away.”

“Maybe you’re just too picky.”

“Ha!”

“What about the locals?” Dana asked.

“Give me a break.”

“There’s not one guy in all of Malcasa Point you don’t consider a loser?”

“Nobody I’d want to go with.”

Heart pounding faster, Dana asked, “So, what’s the matter with Warren?”

“Ah-ha! Warren! I knew you’d be getting around to Warren. Surprised it took you this long.”

“So, what’s wrong with him”

“Did I say something was wrong with him?”

“Well, I guess you lumped him in with all the other losers and ne’er-do-wells in town. What’s his problem?”

“You like him, don’t you?”

“Sort of. All we really did was talk for a few minutes at lunch. And I saw him when he left work. I haven’t gotten a chance to know him yet, but he seems like a nice enough guy.”

“Oh, he’s nice, all right.”

“Is he gay?”

Tuck blurted out a laugh. “Gay? Warren? Where’d you get that idea?”

“Clyde said he is.”

“Oh. Clyde. Clyde would. Clyde’s a shit. He’ll say anything. He probably told you that because he wants you.”

“Well, he ain’t a-gonna get me.”

“Just never believe a word out of Clyde’s mouth. And don’t let him get you alone. He’s not only a liar, he’s a sneak. I wouldn’t put anything past him. Especially where you’re concerned. In case you haven’t noticed, you’re about ten times better looking than most gals. He’d probably do just about anything for a whack at you.”

“Terrific. Thanks for the warning.”

“He’s already nailed every gal on the staff.”

“You’re kidding.”

“Well, not Betty.”

“You?”

“Oh, yes. Even me.” Tuck grimaced, then tipped up her glass and gulped it empty. “How about a refill?”

Dana finished her wine. She handed the glass to Tuck.

“How did he manage that?” she asked.

“Smooth talking, flattery, claims of undying love.” Tuck stood up, turned, and started pouring. “Booze,” she said. “A kiss here, a sneaky hand there. One thing leads to another. You know how it goes.”

“Afraid so.”

“My main problem was, I believed all his garbage. I trusted him. Make sure you don’t.”

“Not a chance.”

“Don’t believe a word out of his mouth.”

“Did he get Rhonda?”

“You bet.”

“My God. The poor kid. She seems so...innocent and vulnerable.”

“She never knew what hit her.” Tuck handed a full glass to Dana. “I’d even warned her about Clyde, but she went for him anyway. He lured her, caught her, fucked her and dumped her. The same as he does to everyone.”

“He won’t get me.”

“Just never let your guard down.”

“If he tries, he dies.”

Tuck laughed and shook her head.

“If Clyde’s done all this stuff, how come he’s still working here? Shouldn’t you fire him?”

“I’d love to. But he pretty much behaves himself on the job. He saves his big seductions for after hours. And he hasn’t broken any laws that I’m aware of. He just employs the standard, old-fashioned, tried and true methods of seduction. So far, at least. I’ve discussed the situation with Janice, but she won’t fire him.”

“Has he nailed her?”

Janice? Hey, bite your tongue. You’re talking about my dad’s wife, pal!” She stopped smiling. A moment later, she said, “I can’t imagine Clyde has gotten to Janice. For one thing, he’s probably afraid to try. I mean, she is the owner. If he nailed her and dumped her like he does everyone else, she’d can his ass in a heartbeat. Besides, even if he had the guts to make the try, I bet he’d strike out. Janice really loves my dad. There’s no way she’d let any other guy touch her. And she can be tough as nails. You know the stuff she’s gone through. She takes shit from no one.”

“So why won’t she fire him?”

“His job performance is excellent. If she fired him, she’d be setting herself up for a lawsuit. You can’t just go around firing people unless their job performance sucks or they commit a crime or something. Even then, they’ll sue you.”

“It’s a wonderful world.”

“Well, Clyde’s gonna screw up, one of these days. When he does, I’ll be there and make sure he goes down for it.” She took a drink of wine, then lowered her glass until its base seemed to rest on the bubbly white water. Smiling, she said, “Maybe you should go out with him. Maybe we’ll get lucky and he’ll assault you.”

“Oh, thanks for the suggestion. Real nice.”

Then you can file criminal charges against him, and...”

“Give me a break,” Dana said. “I don’t care what kind of an asshole he is, I’m not going to set him up. I want nothing to do with him.”

“Yeah, well...” Tuck shrugged and grinned. “I knew you wouldn’t go for it. You’re too much of a Girl Scout.”

“Dam right.”

“A goody-two-shoes.”

“Let’s not push it, babe.”

“Anyway,” Tuck said, “I wouldn’t let you do something like that. I was just kidding around. The best thing you can do is stay out of his way.Don’t even talk to him if you can help it.”

“I didn’t want to talk to him before I knew all this. He just rubbed me the wrong way.”

“He’ll rub you any way he can.”

“He won’t get the opportunity.”

“Let’s hope not.”

They both sat in silence for a while and sipped their wine.

Though the water’ no longer seemed terribly hot, Dana felt awfully warm inside and out. With her free hand, she wiped sweat off her face.

When her glass was empty, she reached around and set it on the concrete.

“Refill?” Tuck asked.

“Maybe later,” she said. Then she stood up.

“You aren’t leaving yet, are you?”

“Just need some fresh air.” She stepped onto the tile seat, then turned around and sat on the edge of the spa, her legs dangling into the hot water. The chill night air wrapped her wet body. It felt good after so much heat. Drops of water and sweat turned cold as they dribbled down her skin. She took a deep breath. “That’s better,” she said.

Tuck twisted sideways to look up at her. Then she spoke in a loud voice to be heard over the burbling and hissing sounds of the spa. “If you really want to be a glutton for punishment, hop into the pool.”

From up here, Dana had a fine view of the swimming pool.

Unlike the spa, it didn’t steam. The sparkling water trembled under the mild breeze and looked frigid.

“This is fine,” Dana said. “For now. So, tell me about Warren.”

“Ah. Okay.” Tuck climbed up and sat beside her. “What do you want to know?”

“What should I know?”

“Well...” Tuck drank the last of the wine from her glass. “I don’t know about you,” she said, “but I’m having a refill.”

“What is it, a long story?”

Tuck shrugged. “We’ve got to polish off the bottle. Red’s no good the next day.”

“If you say so.”

Their glasses full again, they each took a few sips. Then Tuck lowered her glass. Resting it on her thigh, she gazed out across the pool. “Well,” she said. “For starters, Warren...”

Her voice stopped.

“What?”

She whispered, “Shit.”

“What?” Dana asked.

Smiling at her, Tuck said, “Just act natural. Pretend nothing’s going on.”

“What is going on?”

“Someone’s over there.”

“Hub?”

“Across the pool. In the bushes.”

Chapter Twenty

THE LURKER

Trying not to show her alarm, Dana smiled and nodded. She kept her eyes on Tuck. “Where exactly?” she asked.

Tuck took a drink of wine. Then she lifted her eyes, slid them to the right, and looked.

And looked.

“What’s going on?”

“I don’t see him now.”

Turning her head, Dana studied the area along the far side of the pool. All she saw was a broken wall of trees and bushes. The foliage crowding the edge of the concrete was brushed with light, but there were gaps here and there along the whole length of the pool. Deep, empty spaces filled with darkness.

Dana didn’t see anyone.

But she suddenly realized how alone they were.

All by themselves in the spa. Tuck’s house deserted. Wooded hills all around them.

Nowhere to run for help.

Nobody to hear them scream.

“I don’t see him,” Dana said.

“Me neither. Not anymore.

“Maybe he left.”

“I don’t know. He could be anywhere.”

“Well...not anywhere.”

“Damn near,” Tuck said.

“Where was he?”

“Okay. Look straight across at the corner of the pool, then go to the right about fifteen feet.”

Dana followed the instructions.

“See what looks like a Christmas tree?”

“Yeah.”

“He was in that dark place just to the right of it.”

Dana found the dark place. She nodded. “Guess he isn’t there now.”

“Why don’t you go over and take a good look around?” Tuck suggested.

“Very funny. Maybe we’d better go inside.”

“Shit. Yeah. We’d better.”

“Let’s just put down our glasses and leave everything right here.”

They both set down their glasses.

“Now what?” Tuck asked.

“Run like hell for the back door.”

“Think so? Maybe we should just act like nothing’s wrong.”

“Why kid around?” Dana asked. “My second now, he might come after us. He might be sneaking closer even while we’re discussing this.”

Tuck grimaced slightly. Her eyes flicked toward Dana.

Dana saw fear in them.

It hurt to find fear in Tuck’s eyes, which usually showed wry humor and mischief and moxie. It made her want to hurt the person who had put it there.

“Don’t worry,” she said, and gave Tuck’s shoulder a gentle squeeze. “I’ll be right beside you. Nothing’s going to happen.”

“Okay,” Tuck said. She nodded briskly. She still had the fear in her eyes.

“Ready?” Dana asked.

“You bet.”

“Let’s hit it.”

They scurried to their feet, whirled around and ran, water flying off their legs, their bare feet smacking the concrete. Dana dashed around one side of the table, Tuck around the other. They converged beyond it and raced for the sliding door.

Realizing they might both reach it at the same moment, Dana slowed down. Tuck rushed ahead of her, jerked open the door and lunged out of the way to let Dana enter first.

Dana ran in.

Tuck lurched in behind her, pulling the door. It rolled shut with a heavy thud that seemed to shake the house. Tuck snapped down the locking lever.

Side by side, gasping for breath, they both stared out.

Except for the steam and the shifting, rippling surface of the pool, nothing moved.

“Well,” Tuck said. “Guess he’s not coming.”

“Doesn’t look like it. Are you okay?”

“Sure. Fine.”

“Did you see who it was?”

“Nah.”

“What’d he look like?”

“Just...I don’t know. I’m not sure what I saw. Part of an arm, maybe. I just caught a glimpse of it.”

“Are you sure it belonged to a person?”

Tuck turned her head and frowned at Dana. “No, it was Bigfoot.”

“I didn’t mean it like that.”

Suddenly tossing a smile at Dana, she said, “Nah, couldn’t have been Bigfoot. Wasn’t hairy. Might’ve been a beast, though.”

“Sure.”

“The skin looked awfully white.”

“It was a bare arm?”

“Yeah,” Tuck said. “Whoever he was, I don’t think he had a shirt on. I think his shoulder was bare. Hmm. Maybe he was naked.” She reached for the door handle. “I’ll ask him in.”

“Sure you will.”

Tuck let go of the handle.

For a while, they didn’t talk. They stood side by side, staring out.

Then Dana said, “Do you have any idea who it might’ve been?”

“Not a clue.”

“I guess we can’t go back out there.”

“You know what? Keep an eye on things. I’m calling the cops.”

Dana felt a sudden dropping sensation in her stomach.

Calling the cops.

Legs dripping, Tuck walked over to the lamp table at the far end of the couch.

She picked up the phone.

“You think it’s that serious?” Dana asked.

“Don’t you?”

“I guess so.”

Tuck tapped in three numbers.

“9-1-1?” Dana asked.

“You bet.”

“Jeez.”

This was like calling for an ambulance: an admission that the situation might be drastic.

Dana turned away to keep an eye on the pool area.

She saw nobody.

If he’s out there, he’s sure keeping out of sight.

“Hello?” Tuck said. After a brief pause, she said, “Yes, I guess it’s an emergency. We have a prowler behind the house. My friend and I were out by the pool, and I caught him spying on us from the bushes.” Pause. “Tucker. Lynn Tucker...Oh, hi, George. Didn’t recognize your voice...Yeah, we’re fine. We ran into the house and locked the door, but we’re afraid he might still be out there...No, he doesn’t seem to be coming after us. Not yet, anyway.” She listened for a moment, then gave the house address. After another pause, she said, “I don’t have any idea who it is. I didn’t see the face... White. And I think it’s a male, but I really didn’t get that good of a look...I don’t know. I guess I’d say he’s probably young. Not a kid, but not an old man...I only saw his arm and shoulder, George... Well, average size, I guess. No, cancel that. I don’t know. I guess he seemed to be fairly large. But like I said, I couldn’t see much. He might’ve seemed bigger than he really is...I don’t know, maybe six feet something...How should I know? Based on a glimpse of his arm?..Well, how about a hundred and eighty, two hundred? Do you have to put something down? I really haven’t got a clue. Can’t you just send someone over?...Wearing? Nothing that I could see...Well, I can’t say he was naked. All I saw was his arm, George. And it was bare, so I’m pretty sure he wasn’t wearing any shirt...Nothing more I can think of...I don’t know. At the moment, he isn’t trying to kick the door in...Isn’t...Okay, thanks. That’s great.... You, too, George. So long.”

She hung up.

Dana turned around. Tuck shook her head. “That was my old pal, George. He’s sending someone over.”

“Did he say how long it’d be?”

“Nope. He didn’t say who he’s sending, either. Wish I’d asked. I know everyone on the force. Their shifts change, though, so...” She shook her head. “Hope it doesn’t turn out to be Cochran. He’s such an asshole. Anyway, I don’t know about you, but I’m getting dressed. In case it is Cochran.”

“Why don’t you go first?” Dana suggested. “I’ll keep watch on things down here.”

“Okay. Yell if anything happens.”

With that, Tuck whirled around and ran for the stairway. She rushed up the stairs, taking them two at a time.

Dana turned to the glass door.

The pool area still appeared to be deserted. But someone might easily be hiding in the bushes and trees.

Watching me.

Anyone spying from the other side of the pool would have a bright, clear view of Dana standing at the glass door.

She suddenly felt exposed, as if she were on display in her thin, clinging swimsuit. It was clammy against her skin. Chilly water trickled down her legs. She realized that she was shivering slightly. Without looking down at herself, she knew her skin was rumpled with goosebumps, her nipples rigid and jutting out.

She was tempted to shut the drapes.

If I do that, I won’t be able to see out. He might sneak up to the door.

Let him look at me all be wants. So what?

At the sound of Tuck thumping down the stairs, she turned around. Tuck now wore a bulky gray sweatshirt and white shorts that reached down almost to her knees. She was barefoot. In her right hand, swinging low by her side, was a very large revolver.

“A gun?” Dana asked.

“Not just any gun,” Tuck said. Striding toward her, she raised the weapon and pointed it toward the ceiling. “This-here is your basic Smith & Wesson .44 magnum with an eight-inch bamel.” Squinting and snarling like Clint Eastwood, she said, “Thee most powerful handgun in the world.”

“Jesus,” Dana muttered.

“Nope. Dirty Harry. It’s my dad’s. And it’s loaded with hollow points.” She twirled the barrel. “Just in case our visitor makes a try for us before the cavalry arrives.”

“Don’t let ‘the cavalry’ see it. They might shoot you.”

“Yeah, I know. I’m not a dope. You can go on upstairs and get dressed now, if...”

The doorbell rang.

They both jumped.

“Too late,” Tuck said. “Go get the door and I’ll hide the cannon.”

Leaving Tuck behind, Dana hurried out of the room and down the short hallway to the foyer. At the door, she called, “Who is it?”

“Police.”

She opened the main door. A few steps back from the screen door stood a woman in uniform. She held a long, black flashlight down by her side, but it wasn’t turned on.

“Hello, officer,” Dana said.

The woman peered at her. “Having some trouble here? A prowler?”

“Right.” Dana swung open the screen door. “Come on in.”

The cop entered. She appeared to be older than Dana—maybe in her late twenties or early thirties. She was Dana’s size, had a similar figure, and was extremely attractive. Though her eyes were a striking, pale blue color, they had a tough, ironic look. Her pale blond hair was cut very short.

A man-style haircut.

Dana suddenly felt self-conscious in her revealing swimsuit. She blushed as the cop looked her over.

A name plate pinned above the uniform’s right breast pocket read, CHANEY.

“You must be the lifeguard around here,” officer Chaney said. Coming up with a lopsided smile, she held out her hand.

“Right. I’m Dana Lake.” They shook hands.

“I’m Eve...”

“Of Destruction!” Tuck called, striding into the foyer without her revolver. “How’s it going, Eve?”

“Hey, Lynn.”

“You’ve met Dana?”

“Yep.”

“She’s my old friend from L.A.,” Tuck explained. “We’re holding down the fort while Dad and Janice are off on their cruise.” To Dana, she said, “This is Eve Chaney. We lucked out. She’s the best damn cop in Malcasa Point, maybe in the country.”

Eve smiled. “I’m not really the best,” she said. “Just the most dangerous.”

“That’s how come I call her Eve of Destruction,” Tuck explained. To Eve, she said, “If I’d known it was you, I wouldn’t have bothered hiding the forty-four. I was afraid it might be Cochran or some other jerk.”

“You lucked out. Cochran’s on the day watch. So, what’s going on? Trouble with a prowler?”

“Right. Out behind the pool.”

“Let’s go,” Eve said. She stepped between them and led the way.

Dana hurried after her, eyes on the officer’s back.

The pale blue blouse of Eve’s uniform had short sleeves. It was wrinkled, probably from being pressed against the seatback of the patrol car. The way the blouse lay against her back, Dana could see that she wasn’t wearing a protective vest.

Maybe cops don’t get shot in this neck of the woods.

Just occasionally get torn up by a monster.

A Kevlar vest seemed to be about the only equipment Eve lacked. Her black leather belt was loaded. As she walked through the house, hips shifting with each stride, leather creaked and squeaked, metal rattled. She sounded as if she were wearing a horse saddle.

“How long since you saw him?” she asked.

Tuck shrugged. “Ten minutes, maybe?”

“Something like that,” Dana agreed.

“And you don’t have any idea who it might’ve been?”

“All I saw was an arm.”

Stopping a few paces from the glass door, Eve asked, “Where was he?”

“Over there.” Tuck pointed. “The other side of the pool. In the trees. But I don’t think he’s there anymore.”

At the sliding door, Eve stopped and switched off the lock. “You two wait here. I’ll take a look around.” She rolled the door open. With a glance back, she said, “Go ahead and lock this after I’m out.”

“You’re going out there alone?” Dana asked.

“Sure.”

“Be careful, okay?”

“You bet.”

Frowning, Tuck said, “Maybe we oughta come with you. I can grab the forty-four, and...”

“No, that’s all right. Thanks anyway. Just stay put.”

Chapter Twenty-One

EVE

Eve Chaney stepped outside, slid the door shut, then walked toward the pool.

“That takes guts,” Dana said.

“Eve’s got ’em. I wasn’t kidding when I said she’s the best cop in town. Hell, she makes the others look like a bunch of sissies. She’ll do anything, You wouldn’t believe all the commendations she has. She’s actually shot five or six bad guys.”

“Look at that,” Diana said, watching Eve through the glass door. “She doesn’t even have her gun out.”

A few strides away from the pool, Eve stopped walking. Her head moved slowly from side to side. Then she swung to the right, broke into a jog and hurried toward the end of the pool.

She runs like a guy, Dana thought.

Off to the right, beyond the pool’s apron of well-lit concrete, Eve switched her flashlight on. With its strong beam slanting out ahead of her, she hunched over and ducked into the foliage.

“She isn’t wearing any vest,” Dana said.

“Never does,” Tuck said. “Which I think is stupid. I’ve told her so. I mean, plenty of other cops wear them all the time. She won’t have anything to do with the things. She says they get in the way. And they’re hot. And they hide her girlish figure.”

Dana chuckled. “She said that?”

“She’s sort of a wise-ass.”

“Like you. No wonder you think she’s so great.”

“She worries me, though. I mean, she’s always taking unnecessary risks. Like this thing about the Kevlar vests. Would it kill her to wear one?”

“Maybe she thinks she’s invincible.”

“Maybe. I don’t know what it is. She drives me up the wall. I mean, she’s very smart and dedicated and everything, but... What the hell is taking her so long?”

“It hasn’t been all that long,” Dana said.

“She thinks she’s so tough.”

“Apparently, she is tough. From what you said...”

“But someone might get her from behind, you know?” Tuck grabbed the door handle.

“She told us to stay here.”

“She might be in trouble. What if she yells for help? We won’t even be able to hear her.”

Tuck slid the door open. The night air came in, wrapping Dana with its chill.

Nobody was calling for help. Dana heard only the hissing, bubbling sounds of the spa and a few distant squeals that she supposed were coming from seagulls.

Tuck stepped out onto the patio.

“Get back in here!”

Not even glancing back, Tuck simply shook her head.

Dana stepped out and stood next to her. “She told us to stay inside.”

“Yep. So what’s she gonna do, arrest us?”

“Well, since we’re out here anyway...” Dana stopped talking and walked away from Tuck’s side.

“Where’re you going? You’d better get back here.”

Ignoring Tuck, she strolled over to the table. She lifted her robe off the back of a chair and put it on. The soft fabric felt cozy. She was glad to be warm again, and glad to have her body covered, hidden away from anyone who might be out there watching. After tying her belt, she picked up Tuck’s robe and both towels.

As she approached the door, Tuck gave her a peeved look.

“I was freezing,” Dana explained. “Anyway, you’re the one who wanted to come outside.”

“I didn’t mean we should go wandering around.”

“I didn’t wander far. Anyway, I’m back.”

After taking Tuck’s robe and towels into the house, she came back out and stood beside her.

“I’m just a little rattled by all this,” Tuck said.

“I know. Me, too.”

“Isn’t enough that somebody messes around with the Ethel exhibit. Isn’t enough that we end up with three missing players and have to go on a search. And we’ve still got somebody missing. I mean, that’d be a bad day all by itself. That’d be a shitty day. But now we’ve gotta have some kind of creep lurking around the house with God-only-knows-what on his sick, perverted mind.”

“Maybe it’s just a secret admirer,” Dana said.

“Like I just said, a sick, perverted creep. What the hell is taking Eve so long?”

“She’s probably just doing a thorough search.”

“She shouldn’t be taking this long.”

“I’m sure she’s fine. Do you think it might all be connected?”

“Connected?” Tuck asked. “What?”

“What you were just talking about. Maybe the guy who screwed around with Ethel had something to do with the missing tape player. And maybe he came over here.”

“I don’t know,” Tuck said. “I guess it’s possible.”

“Maybe we should tell Eve about that stuff.”

In a half-joking voice, Tuck said, “You mean, if she isn’t dead?”

“She’s not dead. Maybe she’ll have some ideas about...”

“Let’s just deal with one problem at a time, okay? Eve doesn’t have to know about our troubles at Beast House. She might want to start an investigation. Next thing you know, everybody’d find out. It’s nobody else’s business.”

“If a customer disappeared...”

“Nobody disappeared. Not necessarily. We’re just short one tape player, that’s all.”

“But...”

“Nobody was looking for anyone and there weren’t any leftover cars in the lot. That’s pretty strong proof that we don’t have a missing person. I know, maybe he went on the tour alone. Maybe he parked on the street somewhere, or walked over. For now, though, we don’t have any good reason to start a major fuss about the situation. I don’t want to go whining to the cops every time there’s a little glitch in things.”

“You called the cops tonight.”

“A prowler lurking by the pool is a big glitch. For God’s sake, where’s Eve?”

“She’s probably...”

“EVE!” Tuck shouted.

No answer came.

“Oh, God,” Tuck muttered. “Something’s happened to her.”

“Maybe she’s...”

“EVE! DAMN IT, WHERE ARE YOU?”

Over beyond the far, left-hand corner of the pool, Eve trudged out of the bushes. She was hunched over, her head down.

When she stepped onto the concrete, she straightened up. “What’s the trouble?” she called.

“Are you okay?” Tuck asked.

“Fine. What’s the trouble? Did you see him?”

“No.”

“What’re you doing outside?”

“We got worried about you.”

Eve smirked and shook her head. Then she shut off her flashlight and came walking around the pool. As she neared Dana and Tuck, she said, “Let’s go back into the house.”

They went in without waiting for Eve to arrive. She entered after them, slid the door shut and locked it. Not saying a word, she turned her back to them and started to shut the curtains.

“Uh-h,” Tuck said. “I’m not sure I like the way this is going.”

Eve faced her and said, “I know I don’t.”

“Yuck,” Tuck said.

“Somebody was back there, all right.”

The words came as no surprise to Dana. After all, Tuck had said she’d seen someone. But Dana felt stunned, anyway, to hear a police officer confirm it. She felt a cold heaviness in the pit of her stomach.

“Did you see him?” Tuck asked.

Eve shook her head. “Afraid not.”

“What did you find?”

“He’d tramped stuff down pretty well. In some places, the weeds were mashed flat against the ground. I think he must’ve spent quite a while back there.”

“Shit,” Tuck muttered.

“Anything else?” Dana asked.

“Not really. I can’t even say with absolute certainty that it was a person. Might’ve been some kind of large animal.”

“I saw an arm,” Tuck reminded her. “And shoulder.”

“I’m not doubting you,” Eve said. “If you say it was a person, it probably was. I didn’t see anything to suggest it wasn’t. My guess is, you had a voyeur. He found himself a nice hiding place in the bushes to watch you two cavort in the swimming pool.”

“The spa,” Tuck said. “We were in the hot spa.”

A smile broke out on Eve’s face. “Glad to hear that. I’d hate to think of anyone in the swimming pool on a night like this. Either way, though, it looks as if you had an audience.”

“Terrific,” Tuck said. “At least we kept our suits on.”

“Even though it was optional,” Dana added.

“From the looks of things,” Eve said, “I don’t think he’s a regular visitor. It’s pretty thick and wild back there. Nothing was worn down. All the trampled places looked fresh. So this might’ve been his first night. That’s the good news.”

“And the bad?” Dana asked.

Eve let out a gruff laugh. “Where do I start?”

“Oh, that’s comforting,” Tuck said.

“I gave the area a pretty good search, and he seems to be gone. But he might not be gone. Like I said, it’s really thick back there. He might not’ve left at all. He might be in there right now, hiding.”

“That is comforting.”

Eve shrugged a shoulder. “I’m not here to comfort you, Lynn.”

“And why not”

Eve laughed. “Shut up and listen, okay?”

“Yes, Officer Chaney.”

“This is serious business.”

“I know.”

“Your prowler might not be gone. There’s no way to be sure, one way or another. That’s part of the bad news.”

“More to come,” Tuck said.

“Plenty. If he has left, he’s very likely to return tomorrow night, or the night after tomorrow...My time he gets the urge, he might just drop by in hopes of catching you in your swimsuits...or out of them.”

“Oh,” Tuck said, “this is getting more wonderful every moment.”

“It gets better.”

“I was afraid of that.”

“There comes a time when most voyeurs get the urge to do more than watch.”

“I was afraid you might say that,” Tuck said.

Grimacing, Dana said, “In other words, he might come for us?”

“No pun intended,” Tuck added.

Eve shook her head. “Whoever this guy is,” she said, “he probably has fantasies about raping you. One or the other of you, or both. The next step might be an attempt to carry out his fantasies.”

“Sounds reasonable,” Dana admitted. “What should we do?”

“Be very careful. Make sure you always keep the doors and windows secured. Keep all the curtains shut so he can’t see into the house. Don’t go outside alone. Be especially careful at night, but keep your guard up all the time. Daylight’s no guarantee of safety. I would certainly forget about using the pool or spa for a while. And Lynn, dig out your revolver and keep it handy.”

“So now we’ve got a peeping Tom running our lives,” Tuck muttered.

“I’m just suggesting you take precautions.”

“Yeah. Hide indoors. Don’t use the pool or spa. Man! This really sucks! What next, put bars on the windows?”

“I wouldn’t recommend that,” Eve said. “I’m just saying that you need to be especially careful for a while.”

“How long a while?” Tuck asked.

“We’ll have to play it by ear.” Eve shrugged. “The guy might not come back at all. I mean, he probably knows you’re onto him, so maybe he’ll move on to safer pastures. Or he might figure you’re worth a little extra risk. Two gals for the price of one. And you’re both a couple of babes.”

“Gee whiz, Eve...”

“You know it, I know it, he knows it. You’re very good-looking gals, and he has the hots for you. He’s already seen you in your swimsuits. That was probably a big treat, but what he really wants is to see you naked. So he’ll most likely keep coming back for a period of time. Don’t give him anything to see. Eventually, he’ll figure it’s useless. Then he’ll probably go away and look elsewhere for his kicks.”

“Probably?” Tuck asked.

“I’m just giving you educated guesses,” Eve explained. “The fact is, we don’t even know for sure he is a peeping Tom. Maybe he was out there for some other reason.”

“Such as?” Dana asked.

Eve shrugged. “Could be just about anything.”

“Such as?”

“A thief. Maybe he was back there casing the house, and you just happened to come out so he stuck around for the show.”

“We converted him to voyeurism,” Tuck said.

They all smiled at that one.

“Now he’ll keep coming back,” Tuck added.

Eve’s smile slipped away. “There’s another possibility about the guy. You might not like to hear this, but...”

“You mean this one won’t uplift our spirits?” Tuck asked.

“It’s a little more on the scary side.”

“More scary than a thief or a peeping Tom?”

“Chances are, he is a peeping Tom. I’d bet on it. But you really have to consider the possibility that the guy... well, he might be after one or the other of you. He might be a stalker.”

“Yeah, that’s what we want to hear.”

“You’ve both probably got guys falling for you all the time.”

“It happens,” Tuck said.

Dana nodded.

“Your prowler might be one of them,” Eve said. “You get a guy who develops a mad crush on you. For one reason or another, he figures he doesn’t stand a chance with you. So he goes nutty and forms an obsession.”

“Love it when that happens,” Tuck said.

“Pain in the butt,” Dana said.

“And it can be dangerous,” Eve explained. “I mean, a lot of guys’ll pester the hell out of you and make nuisances out of themselves, but if one actually goes to the extreme of following you around and spying on you, then you’ve got a major problem. He isn’t just longing for you, he’s coming for you. A guy like that can be extremely dangerous. He might even kill you.”

Nodding, Dana said, “If he can’t have us, nobody can.”

“Exactly.”

“Well, everyone,” Tuck said, “I’m cheered up now.”

“The thing is,” Eve said, “you might know who it is.” Glancing from Dana to Tuck, she asked, “Can you think of anyone who might be obsessed with you? Anyone who seems to be watching you all the time or following you around? Maybe a fellow worker? Or somebody taking the tour?”

Dana thought of Clyde. She thought of Dennis and Arnold. Even Warren crossed her mind. But none of them seemed likely.

She shook her head.

“I can’t think of anyone,” Tuck said.

“Is there someone you’ve noticed taking the tour more than once?”

“That happens all the time,” Tuck said. “People are always coming back for another visit. Hell, we’ve got regulars.”

“Might be one of those. You think he’s coming back to see the house over and over again, but he’s actually coming back so he can keep his eyes on you.”

“I guess that’s possible,” Tuck admitted. “But there’re so many of them, I wouldn’t know...Besides, you said this was probably the guy’s first visit here.”

“Looked that way.”

“Chances are, then, he didn’t come because of me. I mean, I’m always around. Why did he wait till tonight? He probably came because of Dana. This was her first day at Beast House.”

Eve looked at her. “Your first day, huh?”

“Yep.”

“Anybody seem to be taking special interest in you?”

“Not really. Clyde, I suppose. He tried to ask me out for dinner tonight, and I turned him down. I don’t want to get him into any trouble, though. I mean, this could’ve been anyone.”

“It doesn’t seem like Clyde’s style,” Tuck said.

“You never know,” Eve said. “I wouldn’t put much of anything past that guy.”

“You know him, huh?” Dana asked.

“You bet,” Eve said. “A real prince.”

Tuck, suddenly grinning, said, “Officer Chaney, here, is one of the precious few who hasn’t gotten nailed by Clyde.”

“He’s afraid of me,” Eve said. She showed her teeth. “I can’t imagine why. Anyway, aside from Clyde, was there anyone else today who seemed to be especially interested in you?”

“There was Warren. We talked for a while. He seemed really nice, but...”

“He is nice,” Eve said. “I can’t see him doing something like this.”

“Even if he had the urge,” Tuck said, “he wouldn’t have the guts.”

“He is pretty timid,” Eve agreed. “Anybody else? Maybe a guy hanging around you while you were on duty?”

“Not really. A lot of people sort of...you know, gave me a second look. But I didn’t notice anyone really watching me.”

“Well, keep an eye out for that sort of thing. Both of you. Tomorrow, pay close attention to anyone who seems too interested, maybe asks you a lot of questions, or just hangs around and stares at you. Anything at all suspicious. Okay? In the meantime, I’ll write up a report on the situation. You take the precautions I told you about, and everything’ll turn out fine.”

“Peachy,” Tuck said.

“I know it’s a pain in the ass.”

“It’s the way things go, nowdays,” Tuck said. “The good guys have to lock themselves up, and the bad guys rule the night. The American way.”

“I hate to think that’s how it works in this town,” Eve said. “Believe me, I don’t like it any better than you do. It’s an affront to me. But I can’t put down a bad guy till I know who he is. For now, you two should just be careful and lay low. I’ll do what I can to end the situation.”

“We’ll be careful,” Dana said.

“Sure,” Tuck said.

Eve unbuttoned a breast pocket, reached in and pulled out a business card. “I’ll give you my home phone number,” she said.

She took out a pen. Holding the card in her open hand, she wrote her number on the back. “You don’t want someone like Cochran coming over. If anything develops when I’m not on duty, try me at home.”

“Will do,” Tuck said. “Thanks.”

Eve handed the card to her. “Okay. I’d better get going. You two be careful. Keep me informed. And keep your Smith handy, Lynn.” She faced Dana. “Do you have a weapon?”

“Look at her size,” Tuck said.

Eve and Dana both gave her dirty looks.

Smiling at Dana, Eve said, “A firearm. Do you have one?”

“No.”

“You should, you know.”

“Well...I guess I could go to the store tomorrow...”

“No good. There’s a fifteen day waiting period.” To Tuck, she said, “You only have the one, don’t you?”

“Afraid so.”

“Well...” Dropping to a crouch, Eve raised the cuff of her right trouser leg. A black, fabric holster was strapped around her ankle. She ripped open a velcro strap, pulled out a small pistol, then stood up and held it out to Dana. “You can borrow this one for a while. It’s a Sig Sauer .380 semi-automatic.”

“I can’t take your gun,” Dana protested.

“It’s just my backup piece,” Eve said. “I’ve got plenty of others. A girl can never have too many guns. Now, do you know how to use a weapon like this?”

Chapter Twenty-Two

ICE

“Don’t be such a gloomy gus, Owie,” Monica said, and squeezed his hand.

“I’m just tired,” he said. “We’ve been on our feet for hours.”

“Aw, poor boy.”

“I think I’ve got blisters.”

“Well, we’re almost home.”

Don’t I wish, Owen thought. But it was nearly midnight and they weren’t almost home; after spending hours at Pier 39, they were walking along the Embarcadaro on their way back to the hotel. The hotel was not home. Home, back in Los Angeles, was a one-room apartment where Owen lived alone.

Without Monica.

It still hurt him inside to realize that he’d allowed her to ruin the Beast House tour.

I should’ve gone ahead and finished it and the hell with her.

Some sort of damn female power game she’d been playing.

She’d won, too. And Beast House had lost.

I lost, he thought. I caved in, and she wrecked it for me.

After quitting the tour that morning, Owen had tried to remain pleasant in spite of his frustration and disappointment. He couldn’t quite bring himself to be the life of the party, but at least he managed to smile and speak to Monica and pretend he still liked her.

At a restaurant on Front Street, he indulged himself in a Bloody Mary. Monica, between sips of white wine, tried to patch up the damage. “I honestly didn’t mean for you to leave,” she explained.

He knew she was lying. People always lied after such preliminaries as “honestly,” or “to tell you the absolute truth.”

She’d meant for him to quit the tour, all right. And she was no doubt secretly overjoyed that she’d wielded such power over him.

“I don’t see why you didn’t finish it,” she said. “That was silly. I was perfectly willing to wait for you outside.”

“Yeah, well.”

“Why don’t we go back after lunch?”

He shook his head.

“You definitely should. I mean it, Owie. It would be perfectly all right with me. I’ll just wait outside for you.”

“I honestly don’t care if I see the rest of it,” he said. “I saw enough. It wasn’t that great, anyway.”

“I’ll say. What a ripoff! But I think you should go back, anyway. I don’t want to be the one stopping you. I don’t want you blaming me that you missed the rest of the tour.”

And who else would I blame?

“It’s not your fault,” he said.

“I tell you what,” Monica said, widening her violet eyes. “If you’re sure you don’t want to finish the house tour, we’ll go to the museum after lunch. How about that? I mean, I’d sort of counted on going to the beach, but we can go to the museum instead. Would you like that?”

“Let’s just go to the beach.”

“You really should see the museum. We came all the way out here.”

“No, that’s okay.”

“Welllll...it’s up to you.”

“The beach’ll be fine.”

He meant it, too. He didn’t want to visit the Beast House museum. Not with Monica. She would be standing by his side, probably holding his hand, ruining it.

After lunch, they headed for the beach. On the way there, they followed a sandy, unpaved road that led them past the windowless Kutch house. Owen gave the house a few glances through the chain link fence, but he didn’t even try to appreciate it.

How could he appreciate anything with Monica at his side?

As it drew closer to departure time, they headed back to Front Street and boarded the bus. Monica took a window seat. Owen sat beside her.

He didn’t try to look out the windows for a final glimpse of Beast House or the Kutch House. As the bus pulled away and drove slowly through town, he stared at the back of the seat in front of him. He didn’t even turn his head for a look at the Welcome Inn, which had also been made famous by the Horror books and movies.

She ruined it for me. All of it.

Owen had a tightness in his throat.

When’ll I ever make it back again?

Maybe the place won’t even be here by the time I ever get back. Things happen. It might get shut down for some reason. It might burn to the ground...

I might keel over dead or get bit by a car.

You never know.

This might’ve been my one and only chance in my whole life to really experience this place.

Thanks a bunch, Monica.

Somewhere past the Welcome Inn, the bus turned around.

“We’ll be making one more pass through town,” Patty announced into her microphone. “It’ll give you a final opportunity to see the sights and snap a quick photo or two before we head over to the Highway One.”

Final opportunity.

On the way back through town, Owen kept his eyes forward.

Monica kept her nose to the window. As they left Malcasa Point behind, she smiled at him. Patting his thigh, she said, “Maybe we’ll have to come back again sometime and really do the place up right.”

“Good idea,” Owen said.

Soon, Monica scooted down in her seat, folded her hands in her lap, and shut her eyes.

That’s a very good idea, Owen thought. Take a nap. That’s when you’re at your best.

He leaned out into the aisle for a look at Patty. She was standing up front, her back to Owen, bent over slightly and peering out the windshield.

I bet she isn’t a bitch like Monica, he thought. She seems so nice.

How about the other one?

Dana.

I wonder if Patty knows her. She must.

Why not go up and ask her?

Oh, sure.

He imagined himself saying, “Hey, Patty? I was just wondering. I met a guide named Dana today. Do you know her?”

And Patty answers, “Oh, sure, she’s my best friend.” And Owen says... what?

What do I say then? he wondered.

Doesn’t matter, he thought. I’m not about to go up and talk to her. And I’m never going to see Dana again. Even if I do get back to Malcasa some day, she’ll probably be long gone.

I’ll never see her again.

He remembered how Dana had looked in the sunlight when he was handing over his tape player. Her golden hair blowing softly in the breeze, her skin tawny and smooth, her eyes deep and blue and full of gentleness and understanding. He remembered her friendly voice.

There are gals like Dana in this world, and I’m stuck with Monica. It isn’t fair.

It hurt, thinking about the unfairness.

Stop thinking about it. And don’t think about Monica. Forget her. Just think about Dana. Picture Dana. Forget everything else.

Settling down in the seat, he closed his eyes and let his mind linger on Dana. The images calmed him. She was so beautiful and sweet, and she seemed to like him, too. Soon, he pictured himself unfastening a button in the middle of her uniform blouse, slipping his hand inside and discovering that she wasn’t wearing a bra. He filled his hand with the smooth bare skin of her breast.

When he woke up, the bus was nearing the toll booths of the Golden Gate Bridge. He felt very fine—well rested and somewhat aroused—but then he saw Monica slouched beside him and his good feelings ended.

Luckily, she was still asleep.

But she was wide awake and perky by the time the bus stopped at their hotel.

Owen led the way up the aisle.

As they neared the front, Patty smiled and said, “Hope you enjoyed your visit to Beast House. Come and see it again sometime.”

“I will,” Owen said. “Thank you.” Then he handed her a folded five-dollar bill and added, “I really enjoyed your part of the tour.”

“Well, thank you very much. Have a good evening, now, both of you.”

Monica, behind him, said nothing.

After the bus pulled away, Monica said, “What did you give her?”

“A little tip.”

“How generous.”

“She was really good. You know, her talk on the way out.”

“That’s what she gets paid for. You didn’t have to tip her. My God, you’d think you were made of money.”

It’s my money.

He thought it, but knew better than to say it.

To change the subject, he asked, “Should we go up to the room for a while, or...?”

“And waste more time? We haven’t done anything yet. Let’s go look in some stores.”

For the next two hours, they roamed through shops along Fisherman’s Wharf, in the Cannery and Ghiradelli Square.

Finally, Owen asked, “Are you getting hungry yet?”

“Oh, I could eat any time.”

“Maybe we should start looking for a nice restaurant.”

She nodded. “Anyplace would be fine with me.”

“Well...” He shrugged.

“How about Alioto’s?” Monica asked.

“Okay, sure.”

They walked to the restaurant. After a brief wait, they were seated at a window table where they had a fine view of San Francisco Bay. Monica seemed delighted by it. Owen didn’t care, but he agreed that it was beautiful.

He started with a Mai Tai. He munched on sour dough bread. Then he drank a second Mai Tai with his meal of crab legs. Monica sipped white wine and ate rare prime rib.

She chatted happily, apparently enjoying herself.

Good for her, Owen thought.

And he wondered what it might be like to have dinner at a place like this with someone like Dana. Or even Patty. Or even...damn near anyone but Monica.

What the hell am I doing with her?

“What would you like to do now?” he asked when they were done with dinner.

“What do you want to do?” Monica asked.

Go back to Malcasa Point, he thought.

But he said, “Well, there’s a Ripley’s Believe It or Not place we walked by last night. How about paying it a visit?”

“Oh, it’s probably full of gross stuff. I’ve had enough of that for one day, thank you very much. Let’s go back to Pier 39.”

“Okay.”

“We missed a lot of things last night,” Monica pointed out.

“Well, we can go back. That’ll be fine.”

So back they went to Pier 39.

There, Owen stayed by Monica’s side while she explored every shop. In each place, she seemed to look at every item. At the Christmas store, she bought a golden ornament depicting the San Francisco skyline. At the magnet store, she bought a Golden Gate Bridge refrigerator magnet. At the shell store, she bought a little seashell man driving a little seashell car. “Isn’t it just adorable?” she asked.

“Very nice,” Owen said.

Later, they stood around and waited ten minutes for a stage show to start. The performer, however, turned out to be Wilma the Wonder Girl—the same juggler/comic they’d watched last night. “Oh, God,” Owen said. “I don’t think I can watch her again.”

Monica cast him a pouty look. “Aren’t we in a fine mood?”

“Well, she was a smart-ass, abrasive, and not funny. And we’ve already seen her act. It’ll probably be exactly the same, except for whatever poor stooge she drags out of the audience to humiliate this time.”

“If you don’t want to stay for the show, just say so.”

“I’d rather not. I’m really getting tired. Can’t we just go back to the hotel?”

“We can’t go yet. You don’t want to miss the seals, do you?”

“They’re probably the same seals we saw last night.”

“Aren’t they darling? Let’s go watch them. Just for a little while, okay?”

“Sure. Okay.”

“They’re just so cute.”

So Owen walked with Monica to the far end of the pier. There, they turned and followed the noise of barks and roars to the viewing area.

Out in the water a short distance away were hundreds of sea lions. Though they weren’t directly illuminated, plenty of light reached them from the pier. Quite a few people stood at the wooden rail to watch them. Owen and Monica found an empty space at the rail.

“Aren’t they just wonderful?” Monica said.

“Yeah, they’re great.”

She squeezed his hand.

They stood there watching.

Owen’s feet hurt, but he didn’t complain. He just stood there and watched the sea lions.

And watched them.

And watched them.

This is what Monica wants to do, so we’ll do it till she’s done. I’m not going to ruin it for her the way she ruins everything for me.

Not many of the sea lions were swimming around. Most seemed to be piled on the numerous platforms, snuggling against each other—and on top of each other—resting or sleeping. Once in a while, one would slide off into the water. Sometimes, a sea lion would get tired of swimming, climb aboard a platform and nudge its way into the crowd. Every so often, a quarrel would seem to take place—two of the creatures darting their snouts at each other and barking. Mostly, though, nothing much happened.

This is such a thrill, Owen thought.

I can stand here with Monica for an hour and stare at a bunch of boring seals, but she won’t even stick it out with me to the end of the Beast House tour. How is that fair?

“I guess I’m about ready to go,” Monica finally said. “How about you?”

“I guess so.”

She squeezed his hand. As they started walking away, she said, “We’ll have to come back and see what they do in the daytime.”

“That’s a good idea,” he said.

“I could watch them for hours, couldn’t you?”

“I think we just did.”

Monica tossed back her head, barked out a laugh, then said, “Oh, you’re such a silly.”

Owen tried not to grimace as he trudged along the Embarcadaro with Monica. He probably wasn’t the only person with sore feet. The walkway was crowded with other couples and families heading back toward the main area of Fisherman’s Wharf—probably going to hotels or parked cars—now that most of Pier 39 had closed for the night.

The crowd walked a gauntlet of beggars/performers: a man who stood motionless on top of a box, apparently doing his impression of a statue; a lone saxophone player; a legless guy with a cardboard sign announcing he was a disabled Vietnam veteran; a trio of bongo players; the traditional blind man with dog; the crippled woman with baby; a fat woman in dirty white leotards who danced like a ballerina and appeared to be quite mad.

Owen glanced furtively at these people. He wished they would go away and leave everyone alone.

Hoping to escape from them, he and Monica crossed the road. They ran into a few beggars, anyway. And a stumbling drunk. And someone passed out in the entryway of a closed swimsuit boutique. But there didn’t seem to be so many on this side of the road.

No matter where you go, Owen thought, you can’t get away from them.

At last, he and Monica arrived at their hotel.

And finally they reached their room.

Owen pulled off his shoes and flopped onto the bed.

“Not so fast,” Monica said. “We need ice.”

Ice. For their cream sodas. Monica absolutely had to drink a cream soda every night before bedtime.

Yesterday, after checking into the hotel, they’d immediately gone in search of a six-pack. The quest had taken them more than an hour.

She’ll spend the whole afternoon hunting for cream soda, but can’t hang on fifteen more minutes in Beast House...

And can’t go after her own damn ice, even though my feet are killing me and she knows it.

Owen groaned, sat up, struggled into his shoes, and got to his feet. Then he limped over to the dresser and picked up the ice bucket.

“Do you want me to go with?” Monica asked.

“No, that’s all right. You can just stay here and relax.”

“Do you have your key?”

He nodded and left the room. And limped down the hallway toward the distant ice machine.

Nobody else was around.

Owen felt as if somebody had spent hours whacking the bottoms of his feet. The carpet helped, but not much.

It certainly silenced his footsteps.

Voices came softly from behind some of the doors he passed.

He heard laughter, too.

Nice to know someone’s having a good time.

At last, he staggered to a halt in front of the ice machine.

He set the bucket onto the rack underneath the spout, then pressed a button. The machine groaned and rumbled. Gobs of ice started dropping into his bucket.

When the bucket was full, he released the button.

The machine went silent.

He heard the quiet ding announcing the arrival of an elevator.

Ice bucket in his hands, he started back toward the room.

And glanced to his left at the bank of elevators.

The doors of the nearest elevator stood wide open.

He saw no one.

He stepped toward the elevator.

Empty.

Why did it even stop here? he wondered.

For me.

Step right in, he thought. And leave. And never come back.

He smiled wistfully.

It’d sure fix Monica. She wouldn’t know whether to shit or lay eggs.

But where would I go? he wondered. I’ve gotta get off my feet. Can’t just go out and wander the streets. I’d need someplace to spend the night.

Check into a different room here?

Might be possible...

As if losing patience with Owen, the elevator shut its doors and descended without him.

Chapter Twenty-Three

HEAT

Can’t she even open the door for me?

The job required two hands, so Owen set the ice bucket on the floor in front of his feet. Then he pulled his wallet out of his left rear pocket. He fingered open its bill compartment and plucked out the plastic key card. After glancing at the diagram near the door handle, he turned the card around and ran it through the lock slot. A tiny green light came on. He quickly pushed down on the handle lever and shoved the door open.

Holding it open with a knee, he put away his card and wallet, then crouched and picked up the ice bucket. He shouldered the door wide and entered the room.

“I’m back,” he announced.

Monica didn’t answer.

The bathroom door was shut. From the other side came the muffled hiss of spraying water.

She’s taking a shower?

“Great,” Owen muttered.

I can’t have half a minute off my feet without being sent for ice, and the moment I’m gone she heads for the shower. Very nice.

He carried the ice bucket over to the dresser and set it down. Then he sat on the end of the bed and pulled off his shoes.

And sighed.

It felt so good to have his shoes off.

He was tempted to massage his feet. That’d really feel good, but then his hands would smell like sweaty socks and he wouldn’t be able to wash them until Monica got out of the bathroom. Which might be half an hour.

Or longer.

The longer the better, he thought.

Stay in there forever, for all I care.

Feet dangling off the end of the bed, Owen eased down onto the mattress. The instant his head and back met the bed, his aches and soreness started to melt and flow away. He filled his lungs and sighed.

Don’t get too comfortable, he warned himself. Still have to get up when Monica comes out.

Have a cream soda with her.

Change for bed, wash, brush my teeth...

He fell asleep, but not for long.

The clink of an ice clump dropping into a glass woke him up.

He raised his head off the mattress, then propped himself up on his elbows.

Monica, standing at the dresser, had her back to him as she popped open a can of cream soda. Her hair was wrapped in a tower of pink towel. She wore the black nightgown that she’d bought especially for this trip, that she’d modelled for him last night.

It left most of her back bare. It draped her buttocks and surrounded her legs like a veil of smoke. She wore nothing underneath it.

Owen felt a squirm in his pants.

As cream soda gurgled into Monica’s glass, he pushed himself up to his elbows.

“How was the shower?” he asked.

She swiveled toward him, smiling and giving him a side view of her right breast. Though covered by the nightie, it appeared to be cloaked in nothing but a shadow. “It was grand,” she said. “I feel so much better. You should try it.”

“I don’t think I can stand up.”

She eyed his groin. “Something is.”

He blushed, then sat up so his bulge wouldn’t show.

Smiling, Monica turned away long enough to set her can on the dresser. Glass in hand, she faced Owen. After a glance at his lap, she met his eyes. She raised her eyebrows high. Then she turned her face aside, raised her glass and tilted back her head. As she swallowed cream soda, she shifted her stance, thrusting her hips to the left and standing mostly on her left leg.

Posing.

Keeping her eyes away from Owen.

Keeping her arms out of the way so they wouldn’t obstruct his view.

From where Owen sat near the edge of the mattress, she was almost close enough to touch. Her breasts swelled out at him, looking as if they might burst through the frail material holding them in.

The gown drifted in front of her groin, caressed her thighs, concealed nothing.

As Owen gazed at her, she glided her right foot forward and sideways. Then she lifted her right knee. Bare toes pressing against the carpet, she swayed her leg lazily from side to side. The motion drew Owen’s eyes to where she obviously wanted them.

“What’re you looking at, Owie?” she asked, her voice a teasy sing-song.

Blushing again, he quickly raised his eyes. “Nothing,” he said.

“Nothing, huh?” Monica lowered her glass. It was empty now except for some small clumps of ice. Reaching behind her, she set it next to the soda can. Then she eased backward against the edge of the dresser. She sat on it, put her arms down straight by her sides to hold on, and stretched out her legs. Then she smiled languidly at Owen.

“I bet I know what you want,” she said.

“What?”

“Nothing,” she said. She spread her knees, opening herself wide to his view, then swung them back together.

Owen smiled. “What’s going on?” he asked.

“Nothing.” She opened and shut her legs again. “What makes you think something’s going own?”

“I don’t know.” He shrugged. “You don’t usually ... act this way.”

“Don’t I?” Instead of spreading her legs, she swiveled her shoulders. Her breasts, confined only by her flimsy nightgown, lurched heavily from side to side.

“What’re you doing?” Owen asked.

“Nothing,” she said.

Her shoulders stopped, but her breasts didn’t. The rough lurching came to an end, but they continued to swing from side to side, gradually slowing to a gentle sway before Monica stopped them with her hands. Holding them, she looked into Owen’s eyes.

“How’s that?” she asked.

“Fine.”

“And how’s this?” she asked. Fingers hooked, she clawed the wispy fabric down, ripping it from her breasts, breaking both shoulder straps.

“Jesus!” Owen blurted.

As Monica’s hands returned to the edge of the dresser, the gown drifted into a pile below her waist.

Owen gaped at her.

She’s lost her mind!

“You gonna just sit there?” she asked.

Owen shook his head. He felt a little breathless. His mouth was dry, his heart pounding, his penis hard and achy. “Are you okay?” he asked.

She smirked at him. “Do I look okay?”

“You look great,” he said.

“Do I?”

“Yes.” And she did look great. Except for her eyes and smile. Something wrong there. Something mocking and haughty and a little frantic.

“Am I the fairest of them all?” she asked.

The question made something squirm in Owen’s bowels.

“Sure you are,” he said.

Monica pushed at the edge of the dresser, lifting herself. No longer trapped under her buttocks, the nightie slid all the way down her legs and pooled around her feet.

“Are you sure about that?” she asked, sitting down again.

“Huh?”

“Who’s the fairest?”

“You are.”

Her smiled died. “Fairer than Dana?” she asked.

The name slammed through Owen.

“Who?” he asked. He knew he must look shocked. He felt sick.

“Dana,” Monica said. “Your precious Beast House guide.”

“Huh? I don’t even...”

“Oh yes you do.”

“The guide on the bus?”

“Dana!”

“Huh? Do you mean the big one? The blonde?”

“Don’t play stupid with me, Owie. I know you way too well. I see right through you.”

“I don’t even know her.”

“But you lust for her, don’t you?”

Shaking his head, he tried to smile. “I lust only for you.”

“Sure. Like I believe that. I saw how you were looking at her.”

“This is ridiculous. She was just there. So what if I looked at her? If I hadn’t looked at her, I might’ve bumped into her.”

“Ha ha. Not very funny.”

“You’re making a big deal out of nothing. I don’t know her. I don’t care about her. I’ll probably never even see her again.”

“Probably?”

“There’s a pretty slim chance of it, don’t you think?”

“Do you want to see her again?”

“No. Why should I?”

Monica smirked and made a snorting sound. Then she pushed herself away from the dresser. Standing straight, she reached up with both hands and unwrapped the towel from around her head.

Eyes on Owen, she rubbed her hair with the towel. “Why would you want to see Dana again?”she asked. Her breasts jiggled and hopped with the motions of her arms.

“I wouldn’t,” Owen said. “Can we stop talking about her now?”

Monica lowered the towel. Her hair was a dark, wild tangle. Tossing aside the towel, she stepped toward Owen. She bumped against his knees, so he moved them farther apart. She halted between his knees and started to unfasten the buttons of his shirt.

He reached up for her breasts.

She clutched his wrists. “Not so fast, Owie.”

“hug?”

“You can’t touch me till I say you can.”

“Huh?”

“Huh?” she mimicked him. “It’s your punishment, dearie.”

“Punishment for what?”

“We don’t want to talk about her anymore, remember?”

“For God’s sake, Monica.”

“It’s my way or the highway, sweetheart.”

The highway, he thought. Screw this. She’s turned into some sort of raving, jealous lunatic. Over nothing. Nothing!

I’ve gotta get away from her.

But not now, not now.

He didn’t know why, it made no sense at all, but he wanted Monica more right now than he’d ever wanted her before. He acbed for her.

“Your way,” he gasped.

“Okay,” she said, and released her grip on his wrists. Owen lowered his hands. He rested them on his thighs and gazed at Monica’s naked body. He wanted to lick the sweat off her skin. He wanted to suck on her breasts. But he forced himself to sit still while she finished unbuttoning his shirt.

She pulled the shirt off his shoulders and down his arms.

As Owen freed his hands from the sleeves, she clutched his shoulders and pushed him backward. The mattress felt good under him.

Standing between his knees, Monica bent over him and unfastened his belt. She opened the waist button of his jeans, then slid the zipper down.

Owen sighed.

“You like?” Monica asked.

“It was feeling awfully tight in there.”

“Baby needs his freedom.”

“Yeah.”

The fingers of both her hands slipped beneath the elastic waistband of his underwear. They lifted, and he felt all the confinement go away.

“Ooo,” Monica said. “Look at you.”

He couldn’t look without lifting his head. And he didn’t care to look. Not at himself. His gaze was latched on Monica as she struggled to tug his jeans and underwear out from under him. Rolling slightly from one side to the other, he helped her.

No longer trapped under his buttocks, the pants raced down his legs as Monica scurried backward, pulling.

Then she lifted his feet, one at a time, and peeled off his socks.

Standing between his knees again, she bent over and glided her hands slowly up his thighs. Her thumbs rubbed against the sides of his groin.

Face looming over his penis, she said, “Ooo, you are so big and hard.”

Owen felt her fingers encircle him.

They squeezed gently, and he groaned.

“Hard as a rock. Oh, Owie, I’ve never felt it so hard.”

Her fingers glided slowly upward.

“You must be awfully turned on.”

Her fingers went away.

“Bet you just can’t wait to slip it into me,” she said. “Can you?”

“Huh-uh.”

“Into my hot, wet pussy.”

Her fingers returned, curled lightly around him, and slid downward.

Owen squirmed.

Monica let go, gently patted his thigh, and said, “Afraid you’ll just have to wait, honey.”

“Huh?” He lifted his head off the mattress.

Monica, smiling and shaking her head, backed away from the bed. “No fucky-wucky for you tonight, Owie. You’ve been a bad boy.”

“What?”

“Too bad Dana can’t be here for you.”

“What?”

Turning aside, she waved at him, said, “Ciao,” and walked out of sight. A moment later, Owen heard the bathroom door bump shut. Next came the click of its lock.

When he woke up, the gray light of morning showed through a gap in the curtains. He was still naked, but he no longer lay at the end of the bed with his legs hanging over the edge. Sometime during the night, he must’ve gotten up and crawled under the covers. He had no memory of it, though.

The last thing he remembered, Monica had locked herself in the bathroom and he’d stayed on his back, feeling cheated and angry.

At first, he’d been tempted to jump up and run to the bathroom door, break it open and grab Monica and slam her against a wall and shove it in.

Fix her good. Fuck her till she can’t see straight.

But he knew he could never do anything like that.

What he could do, he could walk over calmly to the door and talk to her. Apologize to her.

Apologize for what? She’s the one who went nuts!

Just say whatever it takes, he told himself. Take all the blame for everything. Beg her if you have to. Just get her to come out.

She didn’t take her nightie with her,

She’s naked in there,

Get her to come out, and we can pick up where we left off.

Except that Owen felt as if he’d been bludgeoned.

She had no right to treat me that way.

He had a heavy ache in the pit of his stomach and he was limp and he wanted to slap her a good one across her smirking face.

Thinking back on it now, Owen couldn’t recall getting up from the bed or moving his postion at all. Nor could he remember Monica coming out of the bathroom.

She must’ve come out after he’d fallen asleep.

She was in the bed now, near him under the covers. From the sound of her slow, easy breaths, Owen supposed she was probably asleep.

Not so much as glancing in Monica’s direction, he eased himself slowly, silently out of the bed. The room felt chilly.

Starting to shiver, he glanced at the clock. Ten till six.

He crept past the foot of the bed. Her nightgown was still on the floor.

Seeing it, memories rammed through him. His throat went tight. A knot formed in his stomach.

He looked over at Monica.

She seemed to be lying on her side. Her hip made a high bulge in the covers. Her left shoulder protruded above the edge of the blanket, bare. He couldn’t see her face at all, just her black hair spread over the pillow. The hair looked sleek and smooth. She must’ve brushed it while hiding in the bathroom last night.

Owen supposed she was probably naked under the covers.

He supposed he might pull them away and take a look. He might slip into the bed with her, wake her with gentle kisses and caresses.

You never know, I might get lucky.

Call that luck?

Even though he stood there naked, imagining how it could be, he felt no stir of arousal.

Instead, he felt slightly gleeful.

If I can get away with this...

Silently, he gathered clean clothes for himself. He took them into the bathroom, eased the door shut and locked it. He wanted to take a shower, but didn’t dare. He bad to pee, did so, but refrained from flushing. With water running slowly and quietly from the faucet, he washed his face and brushed his teeth. He didn’t bother shaving. But he did comb his hair.

Then he got dressed and silently eased open the bathroom door and stepped out.

Monica still lay on her side, her bare shoulder sticking out of the blanket.

Owen had never unpacked his suitcase. He’d simply left it open on a luggage rack inside the closet and removed items as he’d needed them.

It took him only a few minutes to gather his things and throw them in. He shut the suitcase. He carried it to the door, set it down, then silently made his way back through the room.

Monica remained on her side, apparently still asleep.

Owen picked up his overnight bag and his camera case, swung their straps over his shoulders, and walked silently back to the door. There, he hefted his suitcase. He slipped into the hallway and eased the door shut.

A smile tilted the corners of his mouth.

He walked away quickly.

Downstairs, the lobby was nearly deserted. Piped-in piano music played quietly. Owen recognized the melody as “I Left My Heart In San Francisco.” A couple of guests were busy pouring themselves free cups of coffee. The young, uniformed woman behind the registration desk was looking through a magazine and paid no attention to Owen as he walked by.

Just outside the entryway, he found a cab waiting.

He took the cab to San Francisco International Airport.

Where he headed straight for a car rental agency.

Chapter Twenty-Four

FRIDAY MORNING

Dana woke up. She was lying on her side, snug in bed.

Above her, a breeze lifted and swayed the curtains. The morning air felt chilly on her face.

Her alarm clock hadn’t gone off yet.

What day is this? she wondered.

Friday.

Wondering how much time she had, she rolled over and looked at the clock on the nearby nightstand.Twenty till eight.

The alarm was set for eight-thirty.

Plenty of time. Go back to sleep for a while?

The pillow didn’t feel quite right. She fluffed it, squeezed it, moved it this way and that under the side of her head until she found a more comfortable position. Then she shut her eyes and sighed.

This is nice, she thought.

Then she imagined how lunch might be today. Would Warren come over to her table?

Of course he will, she told herself.

She thought about how he would look in the sunlight. How he might smile. In her mind, he reached across the table and took hold of her hand.

So, how are things going today? she imagined him asking.

Just fine, thanks. Better all the time.

Same here, he told her. Things just got terrific.

Would that have anything to do with me?

It would have everything to do with you.

Dana felt herself smiling, blushing. She squirmed a little in the bed.

Still at the lunch table in her mind, she pictured herself saying to Warren, Why, thank you. Maybe we should get together later and...

Somewhere in the house, a sliding door squeaked on its runners and scattered Dana’s fantasy. The faraway sound seemed to come from downstairs, where all the rear doors were sliders. But it might’ve come from somewhere else. Upstairs, the bedrooms all had sliding doors to their balconies.

Must be Tuck, Dana thought.

She heard another squeak. This time, it was followed by a quiet thump.

What’s she doing? Going for an early morning swim?

Tuck hadn’t gone for a swim yesterday morning—not that Dana knew about, anyway.

Doesn’t mean she isn’t doing it now.

It’d be nice down there, she thought. Nothing beats going for a swim first thing in the morning when you have the pool all to yourself and...

Did Tuck forget about our creepy visitor last night?

No, she couldn’t have forgotten about him. She’d probably made up her mind to go for a swim, anyway.

Alone. Not such a great idea. Even if the jerk is long gone...

Maybe I should go down and keep her company.

Dana sighed again. She felt so cozy. But the pool would be great—clear and sparkling in the sunlight. She knew just how it would feel, too. After the cold shock of diving in, there’d be the sleek feel of the water rushing over her skin as she glided along beneath the surface.

Anyway, she thought, I shouldn’t let Tuck swim alone. Not after last night.

She flung the covers aside and the chilly air swarmed her, soaking through her thin cotton nightshirt. Shivering, she scampered to the adjoining bathroom.

As she used the toilet, she saw her red swimsuit from last night. It was draped over the shower rod where she’d left it. Probably still damp. She could get a fresh, dry suit out of a drawer and...

What the heck, it’ll get wet anyway in a couple of minutes.

After flushing the toilet, she pulled off her nightshirt. She hung it on the back of the door, then went to the tub and pulled down her swimsuit. She climbed into it. The clammy fabric clung to her skin, making her shudder and grimace.

Grabbing a towel, she rushed out of the bathroom. On her way through the bedroom, she draped the towel across her back and drew it around her chest like a cloak.

I’ll be okay once I’m outside in the sunlight.

She hoped Tuck wouldn’t mind having her solitude ruined.

But it’s never safe to swim alone, she thought—even if you don’t have some weirdo hanging around.

In the hall, striding past the open door of Tuck’s room, she glanced in.

Tuck, braced up on her elbows, looked back at her.

She lurched to a stop.

“Mornin’,” Tuck said, her voice husky as if she were barely awake. “Goin’ for a dip?”

Dana gaped at her.

Tuck’s hair was a mess. She wore a blue pajama shirt that was twisted crooked and half unbuttoned. The covers were down around her waist.

“Whassa matter?” she asked.

“Were you just up?”

“Huh? No.”

“You didn’t just come in from outside, or...?”

“Been right here.”

“You haven’t gotten out of bed at all this morning?”

“No.”

“Promise?”

Her frown deepening, Tuck sat up. “What’s going on?”

“I heard a door. It slid open for a second, and then it slid shut.”

“When?”

“Just now. I don’t know, four or five minutes ago.”

Tuck’s lips twisted and curled. “I’ve been right here,” she said.

“Did you hear anything?”

“A toilet flushed.”

“That was me.”

“Other than that...” Tuck shook her head slightly “I think I was asleep until the flush.”

“The sliding door was a couple of minutes before that. I figured you must’ve gone outside for a swim. I was just on my way to go down and join you.”

Tuck curled her upper lip. “I wouldn’t advise it,” she said.

They stared at each other.

“Are you sure what you heard was a sliding door?”

“What else makes a sound like that?”

Tuck was silent for a few seconds. Then she said, “I don’t know. Nothing. Not that I can think of.”

“You don’t have a housekeeper, or...?”

Tuck shook her head. “Nobody is supposed to be here but us. Nobody else even has a key. Just Dad and Janice.”

“Maybe we’d better have a look around.”

“I’d say so.” Tuck kicked her legs free of the covers, scooted off the bed and got to her feet. She wore no pants. The loose pajama shirt draped her like a very short dress. She slipped her feet into a pair of flip-flops, then stepped over to the nightstand. There, she pulled open a drawer, reached inside, and hauled out her .44 magnum. “Here we go again,” she said. “Do you want to go back and get the gun Eve gave you, or...?”

“That’s all right,” Dana said. “I’ll rely on you to blast the bad guys. If any.”

“I can’t imagine what you heard.”

“If it wasn’t a door,” Dana said, “I don’t know what it could’ve been.” She stepped out of the way to let Tuck pass, then walked beside her down the hall.

“The doors were all locked last night,” Tuck said.

“I know.”

“This is nuts.”

They started slowly down the stairs.

“Ever since you got here,” Tuck said, “it’s been one thing after another.”

“Maybe I brought it with me.”

Tuck grinned at her. “Maybe you did.”

“Do you think we should call Eve?”

“Nah. At least not till we’ve had a good look around. We can’t be bugging her with every little thing. Especially when we don’t know what’s happening.”

“I can tell you what happened,” Dana said as they stepped off the bottom stair. “Somebody opened and shut a door. It wasn’t me and you say it wasn’t you.”

“Wasn’t me.”

“So somebody else must’ve done it.”

Tuck made a face at her.

“He or she,” Dana said, “was either leaving the house or coming in.”

“If he’s in here now,” Tuck said, “he’d better get ready to catch a bullet.”

Side by side, they searched the entire ground level of the house. Then they returned upstairs and searched every room.

They found no one. They found nothing to suggest that a stranger had been present earlier. All the windows and doors were intact, shut and locked.

As they went downstairs again, Tuck grinned at Dana and said, “At least nobody tampered with the dummies.”

Dana frowned at her, confused. “The dummies? Oh!” Laughing, she said, “Maybe, maybe not. Who knows what might’ve gone on while the dummies were sleeping?”

Tuck grimaced at her. “That’s a comforting thought.” At the bottom of the stairs, she said, “Anyway, I’ll brew up some coffee. It’s still pretty early. You have time for that swim, if you want.”

“You going in?”

“Not me,” Tuck said. “But help yourself.”

As they walked toward the kitchen, Dana said, “we’d better stick together. He might still be in the house.”

“Not likely,” Tuck said. “Nobody can hide from me. I would’ve found him.”

“You didn’t exactly find the guy in Beast House yesterday.”

Grinning, Tuck nudged Dana with her elbow. “We got two out of three. That ain’t bad.” In the kitchen, she set her revolver on the table. She walked over to a cupboard, reached up and swung open its door. “Besides,” she said, “who knows? Maybe there wasn’t anybody to find. Some jerk might’ve stolen that tape player.” As she reached high for the coffee filters, her pajama shirt glided up, baring the lower half of her buttocks. “In which case, there is no missing customer.” She took down a filter and turned around. “If there is someone missing, he isn’t in Beast House. We would’ve found him.”

“If you say so,” Dana said.

“I say so. And there’s nobody here, either. Not anymore.”

“You’re probably right.”

“I know I’m right.” Tuck went to the refrigerator, opened it, and took out a can of ground coffee. Swinging the door shut, she stepped over to the coffee maker.

“I bet he was on his way out when I heard the door,” Dana said. “He probably locked it, then slid it shut behind him.”

Tuck nodded and started scooping heaps of coffee into the filter. Glancing over her shoulder at Dana, she said, “Or maybe nobody was here, at all.”

“I guess that’s possible. I heard something, though. If it wasn’t anybody coming or going...God knows. I didn’t imagine it.”

“It might’ve been something else.”

“Such as?”

“I have no idea,” Tuck said. She shook her head. “I sure hate to think it really was someone leaving the house. I mean, if it was... Who was it? How long was he inside with us? What the hell did he do while he was in here? How did he get in? And how do we keep him out from now on?”

“I have no idea,” Dana said. “On all counts.”

As they drove up Front Street approaching Beast House, Dana pointed at an old blue Ford Granada parked at the curb.

“What about that?” she asked.

Tuck turned her head. The wind threw ribbons of blond hair across her face. “What about it?”

“It was parked there when we drove home yesterday.”

“Was it?”

“Yep. Sure was. I used to have a boyfriend with a car like that.”

“Ah.” Tuck grinned at her. “This boyfriend? Did he appear to have stalker tendencies?”

“No. Anyway, his car was green. But it’s about the same, otherwise. That’s why I noticed it so much yesterday.”

Slowing her Jeep, Tuck flicked the turn signal. “So you think exactly what?”

“Maybe it belongs to the missing tourist.”

“Might belong to anyone,” Tuck said. She eased her car to the right and rolled to a stop in front of the parking lot’s gate. “Back in a minute.” She took the keys, hopped out and trotted up to the gate.

Dana looked around.

The parking lot was empty.

Off to the left of the gate, however, several people were milling about on the sidewalk, apparently waiting for the ticket booth to open.

They hadn’t parked in the Beast House lot.

If they’d come by car, they’d parked elsewhere. Along Front Street, more than likely.

Maybe one of these people owned the Granada.

But it had been parked there yesterday—in exactly the same spot.

So what? Maybe it belongs to a repeat customer.

Eve Chaney, she remembered, had warned them to watch out for repeaters.

She scanned the group.

And caught a guy staring at her.

He began to turn his head away, then seemed to change his mind. Facing Dana, he smiled slightly and nodded. Then he turned away.

Do I know him?

He looked vaguely familiar—gawky and freckled, probably about her own age, with a shock of light brown hair that swept up from his scalp making him look like a human Woody Woodpecker.

His short-sleeved, Madras shirt was neatly tucked in. He wore tan trousers and brown leather hiking boots.

This isn’t how he was dressed yesterday, Dana thought.

The boots and trousers might be the same, but he’d been wearing a different shirt. Cream colored.

And he’d been with a snotty-looking brunette.

Dana scanned the group. The girl didn’t seem to be there.

Tuck dropped into the driver’s seat, pulled the door shut, and started the engine. “I wouldn’t get too excited about that Ford. You know? It might belong to anyone.” She drove into the parking lot.

“It might belong to the guy who vanished yesterday with the tape player.”

“But not necessarily.”

“You’re in a state of denial,” Dana said.

Grinning, Tuck asked, “Egypt?”

She steered diagonally across the lot and parked at the far corner. As she plucked out the ignition key, Dana took hold of of her wrist and said, “There’s something else. It might be nothing, but you know how Eve told us to keep our eyes open for repeaters?”

“Yeah. We get a lot of them, though.”

“Two days in a row?” she asked, and released Tuck’s wrist.

“It happens, but not very often. Unless you count people coming back for the Midnight Tour. They’ll sometimes take the regular tour Saturday, then come back that night.”

“But this guy was here yesterday and he’s back today. I just saw him out in front of the ticket booth.”

“Are you sure it’s the same guy?”

“Positive. He was giving me the eye yesterday. In a furtive sort of way. And I was out front by the time he left. I took his tape player...”

“So he’s not our vanishing mystery guest...”

“He might be our other mystery guest. That’s what I’m getting at.”

“Just because he gave you the eye?”

“He wasn’t alone yesterday. He had a gal with him. A girlfriend, maybe. The thing is, I don’t think they were getting along very well. She was really pretty, in a way. But she had this horrible smirky look. Anyway, she doesn’t seem to be with him this morning. It looks like maybe he came back without her.”

“That does seem slightly odd.”

“It just makes me wonder, you know? Maybe he’s got a thing about me. Or about you. Maybe he got rid of the gal and followed us home after we left here yesterday.”

“I don’t know. Sounds like you’re making a lot out of not very much. All he did was look at you.”

“He seemed pretty intense. And now he’s back without the girl. And I caught him staring at me.”

“Guys will stare. We don’t want to go jumping to a lot of wild conclusions.”

“I’m not. I’m just saying he might be...a possible suspect.”

“He’s over by the ticket booth?”

“He was. When we drove in. He’s probably still there.”

Tuck swung open her door. “Let’s go,” she said, and climbed out.

Dana met her behind the Jeep. Side by side, they started walking toward the open gate. A couple of other cars were already coming in.

“Take a look at him as we go by,” Dana said. “He’ll be the skinny guy with the weird hair. He’s in a Madras shirt.”

“I’ll check him out. And why don’t you stop and have a friendly little chat with him?”

“You’re kidding.”

“Am not. Maybe you can find out what he’s up to. I’ll go ahead inside and start to open things up.”

“Alone?”

Tuck smiled and shook her head. “Me?”

“Yes, you.”

“I do it all the time.”

“But there’s been so much weird stuff,” Dana said. “I’d better go in with you. I can talk to this guy later.”

“Nothing’s going to happen.”

“But if it does, I’ll be with you.”

Tuck, grinning, shook her head. “My pal,” she said.

chapter Twenty-five

SANDY’S STORYJuly 1992

When Sandy came out of the cabin, she found Eric waiting in the passenger seat of her pickup truck Like a kid eager for the trip to begin, he grinned at her and bounced up and down.

Sandy felt a pang of regret.

Opening the driver’s door, she said, “I wish I could take you with me, honey.”

He tilted his head, gave her a sad look, and made a dog-like whimper. As if begging, Please?

Sandy climbed aboard. Leaning over, she put an arm around her son’s shoulders, pulled him toward her and kissed his cheek.

“I’m sorry,” she said. “Tell you what, we can make a night trip sometime soon. Maybe later this week. How does that sound?”

Chuffing. he nodded.

Ever since her son’s infancy, Sandy had taken him on night trips into town once in a while as a special treat He seemed to just love the adventure of it. But she had never taken him during the day. And never would. Risky enough, driving him into town in the middle of the night. She would have to be nuts to do it in daylight.

“Hop on out, now,” she told him.

He whined.

“Go on,” she said, gently easing him away.

He reached for the door handle, then looked back at Sandy.

The ridges above his eyes lifted. They would’ve raised his eyebrows if he’d had any. But he had no brows, no hair anywhere on his body. Even puberty, which he’d apparently attained recently, hadn’t resulted in any hair. He was bald all over, the same as his father and the others.

“Go on, now,” Sandy told him again. “I’ll be back in a few hours.”

He nodded, then swung open the door and jumped to the ground. He turned around and stared at Sandy.

“Could you shut the door for me?” she asked.

He reached out and whipped it shut. It slammed. Sandy cringed.

He didn’t slam it that hard on purpose, she told herself. -

He’s just too strong. And hasn’t learned to control it yet.

Smiling, she said, “Next time, take it easy on the door, okay?”

He shrugged.

“Jerk,” she said.

He grinned.

Sandy started the engine, then called out the window, “Try to stay out of trouble while I’m gone, okay? And don’t talk to any strangers.”

An old joke between them.

Grinning, Eric bobbed his head.

Sandy backed up the truck, turned it around, then slowly drove away. In the side mirror, she saw Eric standing in front of the cabin.

He looked so damn lonely and forlom.

Sandy felt her throat tighten up.

Poor kid, she thought.

It’s not like we have any choice. We’re doing the best we can.

Hell, we’re doing pretty damn good, considering. At least we’re alive and free and together. That’s all that really counts.

She drove around a curve. No longer able to see Eric, she felt an ache of loss.

She hated leaving him alone for these drives into town.

Nothing’s going to happen, she told herself. When I am home, he’s off all day roaming around in the woods. So what does it really matter if I’m in town instead of the cabin? .

It matters.

At a break in the trees, she turned her head and looked over at the burial place. She always had to look. Long ago, she’d given up fighting the urge.

She knew precisely where to look. But the grave was not to be seen. It lay hidden beneath a heavy cluster of bushes.

Glancing at the bushes, Sandy remembered when they hadn’t been there. She remembered the look, the feel, and the strong dirt scent of the mound as it had been in the beginning. That first night, after piling in the dirt on Lib and Harry and Slade, she’d sat down on the mound because she was too worn out to go anywhere else and because she wasn’t quite positive about Harry and Lib.

They were probably dead.

But maybe not.

One or the other of them might still be alive down there, badly hurt and shat of air, but not quite dead. And maybe somehow strong enough to fight his or her way up through the dirt.

Not if I’m sitting on it.

Sitting on the grave, she’d thought about the three of them down there. A sandwich of naked bodies, Lib in the middle like a slab of meatloaf.

No, no, no, not meatloaf. It’s a salami, sandwich.

And Lib’s in the middle, but she isn’t the meat.

Hope she’s happy. Should’ve kept her big mouth shut.

Driving on past the bushes where the grave lurked, Sandy remembered how angry she’d been, that night. Everything had seemed so fine between her and Ub until Harry had shown up.

He’d ruined it.

We could’ve been a family.

But Lib had gone nuts for the guy and turned into a slut.

A talkative slut, a traitorous slut. Didn’t have an ounce of loyalty in her whole damn body. Couldnt wait to start spilling the beans.

She didn’t even know the guy!

Sandy shook her head.

She felt like a different person from the girl sitting on top of the grave that night.

God, I was so young then. And so angry.

And Jealous

Ridiculous.

She wished she hadn’t killed Harry and Lib. She always wished she hadn’t done it.

Not that she felt very guilty about it. They both got what they deserved. They’d turned against her. Sooner or later, they would’ve turned against Eric, too. If she hadn’t killed them, there would’ve been hell to pay.

But she’d liked them.

Both.

If things had worked out differently. Lib might’ve been like a big sister to her. Harry might’ve been like a brother

Or lover.

Who knows?

Ever since that night twelve years ago, she couldn’t drive past the grave without remembering it all.

Couldn’t remember without wishing she hadn’t killed them.

Wishing they hadn’t made it necessary.

It all worked out for the best, she told herself.

Not for them.

Well, tough. They should have behaved.

Better that they didn’t behave, she thought. Otherwise, I might’ve been lulled into trusting them. Then it would’ve been me and Eric getting the shaft.

This way, I got in the first strike.

What’s that military term?

A preemptive strike.

Yeah.

I sure preempted the shit out of those two. Got them before they could get us.

Off through the trees, Pacific Coast Highway came into sight. Sandy drove ahead slowly, then stopped a few yards short of the heavy, iron gate barring her way. She hopped out and strode toward it. As she walked through shadows and brilliant sunlight, her boots crunched the fallen leaves, pine needles and twigs. Mixed in with the heavy scents of the woods was a fresh, strong smell of ocean. And a feel of the ocean’s breeze, cooler and fresher than the sweet warm air of the woods.

It always got her just about now, on her way to open the gate.

My gate.

. The dirt road hadn’t been gated in Harry’s days. Sandy, herself, had bought the barricade in town and hired a couple of guys to install it.

The gate did a fair job of keeping people out.

That, and the sign wired to its front:

PRIVATE PROPERTY
KEEP OUT
VIOLATERS SUBJECT TO PROSECUTION
AND TARGET PRACTICE

The sign was her own creation. She thought the “target practice” bit, while threatening, showed a certain wit and style.

The sign and the gate itself seemed especially cool considering that the private property wasn’t hers.

The land belonged to Harry Matthews.

He owned it. He was buried in it.

After removing the padlock, Sandy walked backward, pulling the gate. When it was wide open, she stepped back, read her sign and grinned. then she hurried to the pickup. She rolled through, shut and locked the gate behind her, then drove slowly over the rough dirt tracks, bouncing and shaking until she reached the edge of the highway,

She waited until an enormous RV roared by. After that, the road was clear. She made a hard right turn onto the pavement and stepped on the gas.

The nearest town was Fort Platt, almost fifty miles up the coast. She turned on the radio. Reaching over in front of the passenger seat, she opened the glove compartment Half a dozen cassette tapes were piled inside. She found her favorite Warren Zevon tape—the one with “Roland the Headless Thompson Gunner.” Then she shut the compartment, slid the cassette into the slot in her radio, and pushed the start button.

“Now we’re cookin’,” she muttered.

As much as she regretted leaving Eric behind—and worried about his safety—she couldnt help but enjoy being alone on the road.

Free.

She settled back in the seat and smiled at the feel of the wind in her face.

Resting her left arm on the sill of the open window, she steered with one hand. She was wearing a sleeveless white blouse. Air ruhed in through the arm hole, slid over her breasts, fluttered the front of the blouse She unfastened a couple of buttons to let more air come in.

High above the ocean, she could see little more than the horizon when she looked straight to the left. Looking ahead, however, she could see down over the left side of the highway. A fabulous view stretched out ahead of her—miles of rough, rocky bluffs with patches of sandy beach down below, the ocean’s frothy rows of combers rolling in. The water was pale blue and glinting sunlight. Far off to the west, a bank of fog lay across the water like a mat of snow.

To the right, she could see densely wooded hillsides and cloudless sky.

This is the life, she thought.

If you don’t mind biding your life away in the bills with a monster.

She felt a quick flush of guilt.

He’s my kid, she told herself. He is my life.

He’s a monster.

But he’s mine and I love him. And what choice do I have, anyway ?

She knew the choices.

She’d thought about them many times.

Alone during her long drives into town, she rarely failed to think about the choices.

There were only two, really. Either continue hiding out with Eric, or leave him.

It’s not as if he really needs me anymore, she thought. He could get along just fine on his own.

Years ago, Eric had started chasing down and killing wild animals (and sometimes people) for his meals. He ate them where they fell, though he often brought back gifts of meat for Sandy to cook up for herself. Sure, he enjoyed special treats like pizza, popcorn, cake, chocolate chip cookies—but he didn’t need anything like that.

Didn’t need Sandy at all, really.

Sure, he’d miss me. He’d miss his mom. But he could get along just fine without me.

And I’d be free. I could have my own life.

Without him.

She felt hot and sick with guilt...and with a vast, overwhelming loneliness.

I couldn’t, she thought. I could never betray him like that. And God, I’d miss him. I just couldn’t.

But the alternative seemed almost as terrible.

To spend her whole life in that little cabin, all alone except for Eric. No lovers, no real children.

Real?

Again, guilt surged through her.

You know what I mean, she thought. I know he’s real. Do I ever! But my God, is it so awful to wish for a normal life? A husband and human kids?

It’s not that I don’t love Eric, but...

“Shit,” she said.

She hated thinking about these things.

Just then, the song came on. The song she liked best. The weird and spooky ballad about Roland, the headless Thompson gunner.

She sang along with it and tried not to think about such matters as Eric and freedom.

It was after ten o’clock by the time she drove over the bridge and entered town. At a public phone inside the Sea Breeze Cafe, she dropped in a quarter and tapped in a number that she knew by heart.

After two rings, a familiar voice asked, “May help you?”

“Hi, Blaze, it’s me.”

“Darrriing!”

“Could you use me today?”

“Could I? Of course! When could I not use you?”

Just thought I’d check. Make sure you’re not off on a cruise or something.”

“Oh, perish the thought! I may never go on a cruise again. I thought I’d die! Several people did! Ha!”

“Fun. Anyway, do you want me to come up to your place or should I meet you somewhere, or...?”

“Oh, come here first. If we decide on an outing, I’ll drive.”

“Okay. Great. See you in a white.”

“Where are you calling from?”

“The Sea Breeze.”

“Ah. Then I’ll see you in fifteen minutes.”

“So long, Blaze,” she said, and hung up.

She drove down the main street of Fort Platt. The town had a bay with a wharf and plenty of boats, but she knew of no military installation in the area. Maybe they should’ve called it Port Platt.

It always reminded her of Malcasa Point. Not that the two towns had much in common. Fort Platt sure didn’t have any tacky attractions like Beast House. It wasn’t very big on bait shops, liquor stores or cheap souvenir shops like Malcasa, either. No way. Fort Platt was a class act Or so it seemed to fancy itself,

Like many other communities along the California coast, it had long ago acquired the reputation of being an “artist’s colony.” By the time Sandy had first ventured there, late in 1980, it had already mutated into a trendy vacation area.

The main road was lined with picturesque restaurants, boutiques selling candles and tea and handicrafts, bookstores that smelled of incense and carried books by environmentalists and obscure poets, and galleries featuring the works of local artists.

Such as Blaze O’Glory.

Just beyond the north end of town, Sandy turned right onto Buena Vista Parkway and headed inland. She followed the broad curvy road into the hills, turned onto Emerald Drive, then onto the narrow, twisty Crestline Lane. It led to the entrance of Blaze’s driveway.

Stopping at the bottom of the steep driveway, she shifted to first gear. Then she started forward. The front of her pickup tilted toward the sky and she felt her weight shift against the seatback.

At the top, her hood lowered. She felt as if she were coming in for a landing—on a runway in front of a fabulous house made of glass and weathered wood.

She left her car in a parking area near the garage, then walked past the front of the house and climbed a dozen slate stairs to the porch.

She pressed the doorbell button.

Inside the house, chimes rang out a tune. The one about wanting a gal just like the gal who married dear old Dad.

She chuckled and shook her head.

Blaze opened the door. “My dear!” he cried out and flung his arms wide.

Sandy stepped over the threshold.

He wrapped his arms around her and hugged her.

She gave his back a couple of pats. He was wearing a silk kimono. The fabric felt slick under her hands, and the heat of his skin radiated through it.

He eased her away and held her by the arms. “Look at you. Oh, just look at you. Gorgeous! Absolutely gorgeous! As ever. Never change, darling! Whatever you do, never change!”

“You look pretty good yourself, she said.

Oh, dear, I know. I know! Ha! I look totally fabulous, don’t I?”

“As ever.”

“Oh, I’m so glad you chose today to come by. You’ve absolutely made my day.” He swept her aside, then closed the front door and whirled around to face her. “Oh, I do miss you when you’re gone. You’re such a delight! I do wish you’d move in. I have oodles of room.”

“I know. Maybe someday.”

“Oh, don’t torment me with your empty promises. I know you’ll never move in. But I do keep hoping, don’t I? We could have such fine times, you and I”

“I’m sure we would.”

“You are so gorgeous. And you’re such a chatneleon. So many moods and changes, so many shifts and nuances. If I had my way, you would be my only subject. I would spend every hour of my life painting no one but you.”

“Well, thanks.”

“We’d not only have a grand time, but we’d become filthy rich.”

“How are we doing ?”Sandy asked.

“Modestly well.” Wiggling his eyebrows, Blaze slipped a hand into a pocket of his robe. He drew out a fat pack of bills that were folded in the middle and held together by two rubber bands. “Your twenty percent,” he said. He dropped it into Sandy’s hand.

“Wow,” she said.

“Indeed. That’s two thousand three hundred smackarooes.”

She grinned. “Pretty good.”

Leaning toward her, Blaze narrowed one eye, lowered his voice and said, “We are an unbeatable combination, Ashley. Your beauty and my genius in capturing you on canvas...But you need to be here. I require your presence”

“Well, I just can’t get out here very often, Blaze.”

“How far away do you like?”

“Far far.”

“You have no desire to be wealthy?”

Two thousand bucks a month ain’t hay.”

“But we could be doing so much better. We could make a fortune.”

“I thought you artistic types didn’t care about money.”

“Am I not human? Do I not bleed ? Do I not crave goodies?”

Laughing, Sandy stuffed the pack of money into a front pocket of her jeans. “Well, Mr. Greedy, we’d better get to it.”

“Yes! The sooner, the better!” Smiling, he raised both hands like a kid trying to feel raindrops. “It’s a lovely day. Shall we go down to the sea again?”

“Fine with me. You driving?”

“I’ve already packed the gear. All we need to do is change into more suitable attire, and we’ll be off.”

Chapter Twenty-Six

STAFF ENCOUNTERS

In the parlor, Ethel looked as if she hadn’t been tampered with overnight.

“So far, so good,” Dana said.

They searched more and more of the house.

Nobody jumped them.

Nothing seemed out of place.

All the mannequins appeared to be in their usual condition.

Done with the walk-through, Tuck and Dana headed for the front door. “Maybe everything’ll go a little more smoothly today,” Tuck said.

“We’re getting off to a good start—if we don’t include the intruder at your house.”

“Oh, thanks for reminding me.”

“You’re welcome

“He’s probably after you, you know.”

“Thank you,” Dana said.

“My pleasure.” She opened the door and Dana followed her onto the porch. “Just be careful,” she said. “Keep your eyes open, okay? Don’t think you’re necessarily safe just because it’s broad daylight and there’re lots of people around...” She shook her head. “The house has a lot of little empty places. Places where things could happen. So don’t let your guard down.”

Noddihg, Dana said, “You watch out, too.”

“You bet I will.”

Side by side, they trotted down the porch stairs. As they headed around the house, Dana felt her heartbeat quicken. “Warren doesn’t show up for the staff meetings, does he?” she asked.

“Not the guide meetings.” Tuck flashed a grin at her. “So sorry,.”

“Just asking.”

“Sure you are. Anyway, he’s not actually staff. Not anymore. He owns the snack stand.”

“Owns it?

“Oh, yeah. Makes a nice little profit off it, too. But he doesn’t attend the guide meetings.”

“Ah.” .

“Don’t worry, you’ll see him sooner or later.”

“I know. I wasn’t...”

“Sooner if you buy yourself a cup of coffee before we get started.”

“He’s here now?”

“Maybe.”

They stepped around the rear corner of the house.

“Yep,” Tuck said. “He’s here.”

Dana only saw the three other guides. Rhonda smiled and waved. Sharon lit up a cigarette. Clyde, off by himself with one foot up on a chair, held a cigarette in his lips and a white styrofoam cup in one hand. Seeing Dana, he looked away.

“Warren’s inside the snack stand,” Tuck explained.

Dana squinted at it. Though sunlight glared on the glass front, she could see that one of the serving windows was open.

She smiled at Tuck. “Can I get you anything?”

“I’m fine. But you’d better hurry.”

“Right back.” Quickening her pace, she angled away from Tuck and hurried over to the stand.

Warren stepped up to the window and smiled out at her. “Moming, Dana.”

“Hi. Could I get a cup of coffee?”

“What size?”

“What sizes have you got?”

“Tom Thumb, Madame Blavatsky, and Cyclops.”

“You’re kidding.”

“Yeah. Sorry about that.”

“I hope it doesn’t get around.”

“I only try it out on special friends.”

Dana felt heat rush to her face. “Well, thanks. So I guess your medium sized coffee is the Madame Blavatsky?”

“You got it.”

“I’ll have one.”

“Take anything in it?”

“Just coffee.”

“Coming right up.” Warren stepped away from the window.

Looking over her shoulder, Dana saw that the other guides were gathering around Tuck.

“Here you go.”

She reached into her pocket.

This one’s on me,” Warren said.

“Well...thank you.”

“You’re welcome. How did it go yesterday? Did those cassette players ever turn up?”

“Two out of three. One’s still out.”

Warren grimaced slightly.

He shook his head. “It’s been happening a lot lately, that’s all. Maybe people stealing them. Anyway, I think Lynn’s waiting for You.”

“I’d better get going. See you later, okay?”

“You bet,” he said.

“Thanks again for the coffee.” She picked up the stryofoam cup, turned away and started toward the group. She walked slowly, her eyes on the steaming, dark surface.

Is he still at the window? she wondered. Is he watching me?

Is he interested? . .

He gave me free coffee, didn’t he?

Yeah, but why was he in such a rush to scram, yesterday? Like he could get away from me fast enough.

Scared I’d ask him to help me search the house.

“Okay,” Lynn said. “We’re all here.”

“Hi, Dana,” Rhonda said, smiling as her cheeks reddened.

“Hi, Rhonda. Sharon.”

Sharon, a cigarette jutting from a corner of her mouth, tipped her a wink. “Day two.”

“Yep.”

Clyde stared at her through the drifting smoke of his Camel. She nodded a greeting to him, but refused to smile. He kept on staring at her.

Was that you at the pool last night, Clyde,

You in the house this morning?

What were you doing in there, spying on...?

“The good news,” Tuck said, “is that nobody screwed around in Beast House last night.” .

“Nobody you know about,” Sharon said.

Diana took a sip of mffee. It was very hot, and tasted like a French roast.

Warren makes good coffee, she thought. -

“The bad news is, we came up short a cassette player yesterday. We started out three short, but Dana and I turned up two hiders. Just a couple of goofballs. They claimed not to know anything about another hider, and we couldn’t turn anyone else up. So there’s still one player outstanding.”

“-—Ciutstanding,” Clyde muttered.

Lynn said, “We don’t know of any missing tourists, though.”

“We never do, do we?”

“Probably because they aren’t missing,” Lynn told him.

“If we had a customer vanish every time a player does, we would’ve gone out of business years ago.”

“So you say.”

“Get off it, Clyde,” Sharon said.

“I say the beast is back,” Clyde said. He tossed a quick smirk at Dana. “Every so often, it puts the snatch on someone. Needs some fresh meat, you know what I mean?”

“He’s just trying to scare you,” Rhonda said.

“I’m trembling,” Dana said.

“Maybe you should be. You might be next.”

“That’s enough, Clyde,” Lynn said. “Let’s not make a big deal out of this. Far as we know, nobody’s missing. The player’s gone, that’s all. People do steal the things. But we need to keep our eyes open. Maybe someone did get snatched, even though there’s no reason to think so. Another possibility is that we’ve got a hider. If it’s a hider, he might still be in the house. No telling what he might be up to, so we need to be especially careful.”

“Do you suppose it’s all connected?” Rhonda asked, frowning as if deep in thought.

“What’s all connected?” Lynn asked.

Rhonda blushed. “You know. The vandalism of Ethel, the missing tape player. They both happened on the same day, didn’t they?”

“The vandalism might’ve been the night before,” Lynn said. “But yeah, there could be a connection. I just don’t think we know enough to draw any sort of conclusions yet.”

“I’ve got a couple of conclusions,” Sharon said, squinting through her cigarette smoke. “I conclude something weird’s going on. And I also conclude this might just be the start of it.”

Clyde widened his eyes. “And it all began yesterday with the arrival of Dana.”

“Blow it out your ass,” Sharon told him.

“Kiss my ass.”

“Not with these lips.”

“That’s enough,” Lynn said. “For one thing, we had plenty of incidents before Dana came along. For another, Clyde, try not to be such a fuckwad.”

“Oooo,” he said. “You’d better watch your language, little girl, I might have to get out a bar of soap.”

Ignoring his remark, Lynn glanced at her wristwatch. “It’s almost time to open. Any questions about your assignment?”

I’d like to take the second floor,” Dana said. “If that’s all right. Since I screwed up yesterday.”

Sharon agreed to switch positions with her.

Smirking at Dana, Clyde said, “Guess who has the first floor?”

“I don’t see that as a problem,” Dana said. “Do you?”

“Oh, no no. I see it as an opportunity.”

“Are we all set?” Lynn asked.

“Not quite,” said Clyde. He mashed the remains of his cigarette under his shoe.

“What is it now?”

“You called me a fuckwad,” he said.

“Right. So?”

“Did you mean it as a complicnent?”

“Sure,” she said. “Whatever you wanta think. Now let’s get this show on the road.”

Clyde taking up the rear, they walked in a group around the side of the house. At the front, Lynn, Sharon and Rhonda cut across the lawn toward the ticket booth. Clyde stayed behind Dana. She resisted an urge to look back at him.

“Do you think I’m a fuckwad?” he asked.

Turning her head, she said, “I wouldn’t know.”

He hurried up to her. “Lynn can’t stand the fact that I broke up with her. She’s hated me ever since.”

“No kidding?” Dana muttered.

“I’m afraid I broke her heart.”

“I guess you’re a real heartbreaker.”

“So, how was your date last night?”

“Just fine.”

“Just fine? That’s not much of a recommendation. If you’d been with me, your answer would have been ‘extraordinary’ Or even ‘magnificent.’”

“I’m sure.” She climbed the porch stairs.

Clyde hurried ahead of her and opened the front door of Beast House.

“Thanks.” She stepped over the threshold.

Rushing in behind her, Clyde jerked the door shut. It slammed the daylight out.

Dana could hardly see the stairway through the murky gloom.

“Sorry,” Clyde said. “Do you need the light?”

“This is fine.”

“Could we talk for a minute?”

“I need to get upstairs.” She put a hand on the newel post and stepped onto the first stair.

“Nobody’ll be in here for another five minutes, at least. So don’t run off, all right?”

She climbed a few more stairs, anxious to get away from him.

Wait. Why not hear what he has to say?

Ask him a few questions.

Dana stopped and turned around. Clyde came toward her.

“Stay down there, okay? We can talk, but don’t try to come up.”

He halted. “Is this all right?”

“Fine. What do you want, Clyde?”

“I want us to be friends.”

“Friends. Right.”

Spreading his muscular arms, he said, “There’s still time.”

“Sure.”

“Do you already have another engagement planned for tonight?”

She realized that her heart was pounding fast.

“No, I don’t,” she said. “As a matter of fact, I didn’t have one last night, either. I just didn’t want to go out with you.”

“So you lied.”

“That’s right.”

“Shame on you.”

“I know. I hate lies. That’s why I’m leveling with you now. You and I are co-workers. I’d like for us to be friends, but I have no intention of going out with you.”

“Ah, the old ‘co-workers’ ploy.”

“It’s not a ploy.”

“Sure it is. It’s just a handy excuse. Why don’t you just come right out and say that you hate me.”

“I don’t hate you.”

“Your dear friend Lynn has probably told you all sorts of terrible lies about me. She can’t stand that I dumped her. Oh, she was absolutely nuts about me. She couldn’t get enough of me. She was insatiable. We even did it right here inside Beast House. Countless times. In every room. Even in the attic. Even in the cellar.”

“Yeah, right.”

“She had to have me over and over again. I drove her crazy with lust. And with jealousy. She was so jealous, so possessive. I finally couldn’t stand it any longer. The accusations. Groundless accusations. She thought I was fucking Sharon. She even accused me of seducing Rhonda. Rhonda! Can you believe it? Can you imagine, for one moment, that I would be interested in having sex with that childish, stupid pig?”

“Knock it off now.”

“God only knows what sort of lies Lynn’s been telling you. And you probably believe her. Hell, why wouldn’t you? She’s your best friend. In your eyes, I’m sure she can do no wrong.”

“I wouldn’t go that fu.”

“I’m not a bad person. Even she didn’t think so. She thought I was great. That’s why she hates me so much now.”

“I think there’s at least one more reason she hates you.”

“What’s that?”

“You’re a fuckwad.”

While standing on the stairs, Dana’s eyes had adjusted to the dim light. She was able to see Clyde’s lips tighten into a thin, angry line.

She turned her back to him and climbed the stairs.

“You’ll change your tune,” he called.

She didn’t answer, just kept climbing.

“You don’t know what you’re missing.”

She said nothing.

“You get a taste of me, you won’t be able to get enough. None of them can. You’ll be begging for more.”

At the top of the stairs, she turned to the right and started walking down the hallway.

“Don’t let the beast get you!” Clyde yelled.

“Thanks for the warning,” Dana called. “Have a nice day.”

She heard him mutter a word. It had only one syllable. Though she couldn’t quite make it out, she was fairly sure that she knew what it was.

“What a charmer.” she whispered.

Then she smiled but couldn’t stop trembling.

Chapter Twenty-seven

SANDY’S STORY—July, 1992

“Looks like we’ll have the beach to ourselves,” Sandy said, seeing no cars parked at the end of the dirt road.

“I certainly hope so,” Blaze said. “I have my heart set.”

“I’m sure it’ll be fine.”

He turned his Silverado around, then stopped it. They both climbed out and unloaded the gear.

“You carry the cooler and easel, if you will. I’ll take the rest.”

“Right,” Sandy said. She always carried the cooler and easel. Blaze always carried his canvases, paint box, and a full backpack. And he always insisted that Sandy walk in front of him, even though he was the one choosing the destinations.

“It allows me time,” he had told her, “to reacquaint myself with your form and flow.”

Sandy had left her own clothes back at his house, and now wore the blue silk dress that she’d found waiting for her in the guest room. Low cut in front and back, its top was held up by thin, wispy straps. The fabric of the dress, nearly weightless, felt like cool fluid against her skin.

Though she never let Blaze know when she might be coming to his house, he was always ready with a fabulous new costume for her. And she always gladly changed into it right away, even if they would be going no farther than his upstairs studio.

The garments never failed to be beautiful, clingy and revealing. Some were barely decent.

Like this one.

Not only was it semi-transparent, but its skirt was at the mercy of the wind.

The wind flipped it up as she bent over to lift the cooler.

“Oh, lovely,” Blaze commented.

“Dirty old man,” she said.

“Old? Bite your tongue!”

She stood up straight, the easel resting on her right shoulder. The cooler, down by her side, pulled at her left arm.

She supposed it contained the usual picnic lunch of cheese, Italian salami, crackers, grapes, and two bottles of Champagne.

Grinning over her shoulder, she said, “How old are you now, Blaze?”

“Twenty-nine.”

“Wow. That’s truly amazing. You don’t look a day over fifty.”

He arched an eyebrow. “Fifty-eight, if you must know.”

“No kidding? You do look great.”

“Oh, I know, I know.” Grinning, he stroked the wavy silver hair above his right ear. “I’ve been a raving beauty all my life and it’s too late to quit now. Ha!”

“Ready to go?” Sandy asked.

“Lead on, MacQuifl.”

She frowned back at him. “None of that, buster.”

He tilted his head sideways and gave her a look like a scolded, repentant kid. “Forgive me, my dear.”

“Just try to restrain yourself,” she said, and started off.

A path led away from the road’s end, curving along the side of a low, grassy hill before descending to the shore. It reminded Sandy of the way down to the beach at Malcasa Point.

How often had she taken the path down to that beach?

Dozens of times, at least. Maybe more than a hundred.

She found herself remembering the first time. With her mom and Jud and Larry.

Don’t, she told herself.

She remembered riding Larry’s back—playing “horsey” as he twirled on the sand, squealing.

Poor old Larry.

Stop it! Don’t think about any of that!

Blaze reminded her of Larry.

Good. Think about Blaze. Excellent idea.

Striding down the sandy path, she cast her memory back toward the time she’d met him. A long time ago. Twelve years.

I was hardly more than a kid...

The morning after the killings, Sandy had removed Eric from his cradle and gone exploring. About a hundred yards farther up the dirt road, they’d found Harry Matthews’s log cabin. A large, blue pickup truck was parked beside it.

Leaving Eric on the ground for a few minutes, Sandy had crept around the outside of the cabin, pistol in hand.

Nobody seemed to be there.

She entered the front door and looked around.

Harry had apparently been living alone.

So she stepped outside and scooped up Eric and whispered, “Looks like we’ve found us a home, honey.” She carried him in.

And there they stayed.

Right at the start, Sandy made up a story in case anyone should come along. She would claim that she was Harry’s niece visiting him from Santa Monica. (She had lived in Santa Monica until she was twelve, so that’d be a good place to claim as her home.) If the story didn’t work and real trouble started, or if somehow Eric got seen, she would simply kill the trouble-maker.

She never went anywhere without Harry’s pistol in her pocket.

Day after day, however, nobody showed up.

They had no problems at all. The cabin and the surrounding woods seemed like a perfect hideaway, a sanctuary for herself and Eric.

He could grow up here...

But Sandy knew a problem was on its way.

As of the day they’d arrived, there had been only enough food in the cupboards, pantry and refrigerator to last for about two weeks.

Gradually, the supplies dwindled.

Dread stirred in her belly. Soon, she would need to leave the safety of the woods and venture into town for supplies.

On the bright side, she had some cash.

She’d been able to gather nearly four hundred dollars from her own purse, Lib’s purse, and the wallets of Harry and Slade. She’d also found several credit cards and Harry’s check book. The check book showed a balance of nearly nine thousand dollars.

The credit cards would do her no good at all.

The checks, on the other hand...She could use them to pay any bills that might come in the mail. Things like property tax, the electric bill (how nice that the cabin was wired for power!) or whatever else might turn up. Easy enough to forge Harry’s signature. But she didn’t see any safe way to use the checks for extra cash.

The cash wouldn’t last forever.

Once it was gone...

Too soon, the time came to go into town for supplies.

Sandy didn’t want to leave Eric alone, but what choice did she have? She couldn’t take him with her; he’d be seen for sure.

So after letting him suckle her that morning until he fell asleep, she carried him gently to his crib and put him down. Then she hurried out to Harry’s pickup truck.

Lib’s car and the trailer blocked the way out, but she managed to drive around them.

Fort Platt turned out to be a lot farther away than she’d thought.

It had taken her nearly an hour to get there.

The first thing she ran into, just on the other side of the bridge leading into town, was a place called the Sea Breeze Cafe. Though she felt an urgent need to buy supplies and rush back home to Eric, she craved a big, restaurant breakfast. Eggs over easy, bacon, hash browns, toast and coffee.

So she parked in its gravel lot, strolled in and...

No, she thought. That wasn’t when I met Blaze. I didn’t meet him until my next trip into town. That first time, I wanted to stop at the Sea Breeze, but didn’t. I drove straight to the grocery store, bought two hundred dollars worth of food and stuff, and drove straight home.

And panicked.

Couldn’t find Eric.

But then he turned up crawling around under the bed, happy as a clam.

It was two weeks later when...

That’s the time I stopped for breakfast.

She’d hardly been able to enjoy it, though. For one thing, she felt guilty about spending the time away from Eric. For another, though the meal and tip would only cost about six dollars, it was money that would be gone forever.

I’ve gotta figure out a way to make money, she thought.

But how?

I can’t go by my real name, don’t have any fake i.d. or phoney social security number. Even if I had the right papers, I sure as hell couldn’t get a job in town. Not unless it was just for a few hours one day a week or something. Wouldn’t dare leave Eric alone any more than that.

I’m screwed, she thought.

There’s a thought.

Make guys pay big bucks...

Yuck. No way.

There’s gotta be something else I can do.

What am I good at? she wondered. I’m a hell of a Beast House tour guide. But that won’t do me much good here and I can’t exactly go back.

Besides, no matter what I can do, nobody’ll hire me for any sort of legit job without an i.d. and Social Security number.

Maybe there’s something I can freelance at. Something I can do part time.

Clean houses? Do yard work? Wash cars?

Beg on street corners?

Done with breakfast, depressed, Sandy parted with her money and went outside. She crossed the road and walked on the beach.

I’d better get to the store, she told herself.

Later. Just a link later

She always felt better about life when she walked on the beach. Something about the fresh breeze, the sunlight, the steady roaring wash of the surf, the feel of the sand under her feet. They gave her a feeling of freedom, of wonderful possibilities.

She took off her shoes and socks, the better to feel the sand.

I’ll think of something, she told herself as she strolled along.

This was obviously Fort Platt’s main public beach. Though it wasn’t exactly crowded, several people were sunbathing, stretched out on towels, napping or listening to radios or reading paperback books. Some kids played in the water. A gal was running with her Golden Retriever through the wet sand near the water’s edge. A couple of young guys were tossing a Frisbee back and forth. Off in the distance, an artist was busy at a canvas. His subject appeared to be a tawny young man standing beside a surfboard.

That’s it, Sandy thought. I’ll be an artist.

A stick-up artist—the Jesse James of the Fort Platt beach.

She smirked at the notion.

But then she remembered Harry’s pistol in her purse.

She could rob someone.

No way. I’d rather be a whore than a thief.

From another part of her mind, a voice chided, What’s a little armed robbery? You’re too good to be a thief? You murdered three people, remember? Four if you count slitting the throat of Lib’s husband.”

He shouldn’t count, she told herself. He was probably dead already.

Anyway, she thought, I’m not going to rob anyone. I won’t stoop to that. And even if I wanted to stoop that low, it’d be too damn stupid and dangerous. A stunt like that could get me thrown in jail. Then what would happen to Eric?

Nearing the artist and his model, Sandy realized that she would be walking between them if she didn’t change course. The guy posing with his surf board was right at the edge of the water. A wave would probably catch Sandy if she tried to walk behind him. Besides, she didn’t really want to go anywhere near the guy. She supposed he was handsome enough to be a movie star, but he looked a little spooky to her. He was oily, muscle-bound, brown from the sun, and all he had on was the skimpiest, clingiest white bikini swimsuit she’d ever seen on a guy in real life.

Maybe she’d better circle around behind the painter. He looked like a decent fellow. About fifty years old, she supposed. Somewhat frail but also vibrant. Tidy and dapper in his Panama hat, white shirt and white trousers.

Either go around behind him, or just turn back. She really should be getting to the store.

But as she stood there trying to make up her mind, the painter cast her a cheery glance and said, “Isn’t he just the most gorgeous specimen?”

“Sure,” she said. “If you say so.”

“Ha!”

The model, smirking at her, flexed a mound of bicep and made it hop.

“Oh, my,” the painter said. “Now you have him showing off.”

“I know I’m bowled over,” Sandy said.

“Fuck off, little girl,” the model said.

“Tyrone!” snapped the artist. He seemed aghast. “How could you!”

Tyrone answered with a snort.

“I’ll not have you speaking to people that way! Especially not lovely young ladies. Not while you’re in my employ! I won’t have it!”

“You won’t have it?” Tyrone asked, turning his smirk on the painter.

“No, I won’t.”

“Then fuck you, you old queer.”

“How utterly charming. Go away.”

“You owe me a hundred bucks.”

“I believe the deal was for fifty.”

“You believe wrong, asshole.” Tyrone let the surfboard fall to the sand, then strode forward.

“Well, I suppose a hundred...” The artist reached into the back pocket of his white trousers and pulled out his wallet.

Tyrone stepped around the easel, glanced at the canvas, then faced the older man and held out a hand.

“A hundred bucks,” Tyrone said, and snapped his finger.

“Don’t give it to him,” Sandy said.

The painter gave her a defeated look. “Oh, I believe I will.”

“You shouldn’t.”

“I’d rather enjoy my health than...”

“I’m not even so sure you ought to give him fifty,” Sandy added. “I mean, you had to fire him. You’re not even done with the painting, are you?”

“No. I’d hardly gotten started on it.”

“Well, then...”

Tyrone turned on her. “Look here, bitch. I already warned you once. Now get the fuck outa here. Or do you want to me to hurt you?”

“You’re trying to rob this man,” Sandy pointed out.

“Ihat’s quite all right, dear. Please. I’ll pay him the money, and...”

“Just the fifty, then.”

“Okay, that’s it.” Tyrone trudged toward her, hunched over, arms out. “You’ve had it.”

But he lurched to a stop when Sandy pulled the pistol out of her purse, jabbed it straight out toward the middle of his chest and said in a low, calm voice, Just try it, bub. I’ll blow your ass to Kingdom Come.”

Tyrone gaped at her.

The painter, smiling gently, clapped his hands. “Bravo, young lady! Bravo!”

After accepting his fifty dollars, Tyrone hefted his surf board and trudged away, muttering.

“You are simply a marvel,” the painter told Sandy.

She put away the pistol, stepped up to him and offered her hand. “My name’s Ashley.”

“I’m Blaze.”

“Could you use a new model, Blaze?”

“Most certainly.”

“For fifty bucks, you can paint me.”

“I’d be most delighted.”

“Only thing is... What do you do with the paintings when you’re done with them?”

“Sell them. They afford me a modest income.”

“So...like, other people might see them?”

“Is that a problem?”

“Sort of.”

“Well, considering your delicate age, I have no intention of asking you to disrobe.”

She blushed. “It’s not that.”

“What is it?”

“I don’t want a bunch of strangers looking at me.”

He smiled gently. “You want to be the subject of a painting, but you don’t want people to look at it? I’m afraid that does present a bit of a difficulty.”

“Suppose the painting doesn’t look like me?”

“And who should it look like?”

“Well, it can sort of look like me.”

“I should hope so. Otherwise, I fail to see the point in using you as a model.”

“I need the money.”

“I’d be happy to give you the fifty dollars. After all, you prevented Tyrone from stealing it.”

“I don’t want a handout.”

“And I want you to pose for me. You have a special radiance, a strange and wonderful beauty. I must paint you. Suppose I raise the offer to a hundred dollars?”

“That’s very nice of you, Blaze, but I’d still have the same problem even if you made it a thousand. The deal is, I’m sort of hiding from certain people. If you do a painting of me and they see it...” She shook her head. “It’d be really bad.”

Blaze nodded, scowling. “I see. You’re on the lam. A desperado, of sorts. That explains the gat.”

“The truth is, there’s a guy after me. This jerk named Steve from back home in Santa Monica. He’s got the hots for me. He sort of...attacked me. He raped me, in point of fact. When I was still a little kid.”

“My God, how dreadful.”

“Well, they got him for it and sent him to prison. But now they’ve let him out.”

They let him out? A man like that should never be allowed out of prison. Never! That’s an outrage!”

“You’re telling me. Anyway, I knew he’d be coming after me so I ran away from home. The way I see it, he can’t rape me if he can’t find me.”

“What about your parents?”

“Dead.”

“Oh, how awful.”

“I was living with an aunt. But she has a couple of kids of her own—little girls about the same age I was when Dad attacked me. So I figured I’d do us all a favor and hit the road.”

“Dad?”

“Huh?”

“Dad attacked you?”

“I didn’t say that. Steve.” But she realized that she had said it. Her phoney story had veered too close to the truth—and they’d collided. She could feel herself blushing. The blush was probably a dead giveaway.

“Steve’s your own father?” Blaze asked. “You were molested by your father?”

“Yeah”

“And you’re running away from him?”

She nodded.

And she could see the belief in Blaze’s eyes.

Why shouldn’t he believe it? she thought. It’s damn near the truth. Except that the name should be Roy, not Steve. And Roy’s pursuit of her had come to a messy end in Beast House a couple of years ago.

Comes right down to it, Dad is the reason I’m on the run.

Dirty fucking bastard.

Blaze, staring into her eyes, put both his hands on her shoulders. He squeezed them gently. “Do you need a place to stay?”

“No. Thanks, though. I have a place. It’s a good hideout, but its sort of far away.”

“You have a place, but no money.”

“Not much.”

“I’ll paint you. I’ll pay you a hundred dollars today. And you needn’t worry about being recognized. I’ll capture your essence and beauty but conceal your identity.”

“Do you think you can do that?”

“Bite your tongue! You’re speaking to Blaze O. Glory, the greatest artist of the age...whether anyone else knows it or not.”

Chapter Twenty-eight

OWEN TRIES AGAIN

Watching through the bars of the fence, Owen had seen Dana come around from behind Beast House with the other guides.

Near the corner of the house, three of them, all females, had walked toward the ticket booth. Dana, followed by the male guide, had headed for the front porch.

She hadn’t slowed down to walk with the guy.

Maybe she doesn’t like him.

Good taste, Owen thought.

Owen hadn’t seen much of him yesterday, but figured he knew the type. Handsome, big and muscular, arrogant, acts like he owns the world. Exactly the kind of jerk who always ended up with all the most beautiful women.

Like Dana.

The sort of women who couldn’t be bothered with guys like Owen.

Maybe Dana’s different, he told himself. She sure seems nice and friendly.

But I bet she wouldn’t go out with me.

Not that I’d have the guts to ask.

He’d watched her climb the porch stairs, her calves smooth and dark, the tan seat of her uniform shorts pulling briefly smooth against one side of her rump, then the other. Her shorts had rear pockets with button-down flaps. The pockets didn’t bulge. They seemed to be empty, the way they showed Dana’s curves.

The male guide had chased her up the stairs, dodged the legs of Gus Goucher, and opened the door for Dana. Then he’d followed her into Beast House.

Earlier, Dana had gone inside with the small, cute guide.

They’d come out about five minutes later. But Owen figured that she’d be staying inside, this time. She and the guy were probably taking their places to get ready for the tours.

Through the front window of the ticket booth, Owen saw a side door open. A guide entered and shut the door. It was the plump, friendly girl who’d taken their tickets yesterday.

Monica had gotten snippy with her.

Monica. Oh, my God.

Owen suddenly felt hot and squirmy.

What’ve I done?

He glanced at his wristwatch. Two minutes till ten. Though Monica was a late sleeper, she would certainly be awake by now.

Awake and wondering where the hell Owen had disappeared to.

How could I do this to her?

She had it coming, he told himself.

But to just abandon her...

She’ll be fine, he thought. Soon as she gets used to me being gone, she can relax and enjoy herself, explore all the wonders of San Francisco without the nuisance of my presence.

The hotel’s on my credit card. I left her airline ticket behind so she can fly home if she gets the urge. She has plenty of money, plus her own credit cards.

She’ll get along just fine.

Never acted like she wanted me around in the first place.

Well, now she’s got what she was asking for. Hope she’s happy.

I did you a favor, bitch.

So why do I feel so guilty about it?

Owen had gone through these matters before.

Many times.

In the cab on his way to the airport, then during the long drive back through San Francisco, over the Golden Gate Bridge and up the coast to Malcasa Point, he’d studied his actions, struggled with guilt, tried to justify what he’d done, and wondered what the consequences might be.

He supposed he must’ve spent the better part of four hours going over it all.

For a while, he’d worried that Monica might call the police. She probably would have called them except for one thing: his luggage had disappeared with him. Which made it fairly clear that he’d gone away on purpose.

No crime in that, as far as he knew.

After all, it wasn’t as if he’d run off and abandoned his spouse.

Owen had decided that he could stop worrying about the police.

But that still left him with plenty of other concerns.

Again and again, he’d concluded that he was definitely a jerk for ditching Monica. No question about that. A gentleman would never do such a thing. He should’ve stuck with her, no matter what.

But he was delighted that he hadn’t.

She had it coming. What did she think, I’d hang around and take her crap forever?

Inside the ticket booth, the plump girl slid open the window.

A big, heavy guy with glasses was first in line. He stepped up to buy his ticket.

He was one of the eight or ten people who’d arrived before Owen. He wore a black cap backwards, its bill sticking out behind his head. Though it looked like a baseball cap, it bore a Beast House logo the same as the guides wore on their uniform shirts.

Earlier, Owen had been tempted to approach him.

Say hi, introduce himself, ask where he got the neat hat.

Why not? The guy seemed to be alone. He was about the same age as Owen, and he looked friendly enough.

But maybe he didn’t want company.

Owen had decided not to bother him.

The guy stepped away from the window, clamped the ticket between his front teeth, and stuffed some bills into his wallet. Then he lifted the drooping tail of his shirt and shoved the wallet into a seat pocket of his plaid Bermuda shorts. His calves were round and pale. He wore moccasins and no socks.

Kind of a slob, Owen thought and watched him stroll around the corner of the ticket booth.

The others in line ahead of Owen seemed like ordinary tourist types. Three of them were gals, but they didn’t interest him. They couldn’t compare to Dana.

He pulled out his wallet and slipped a Visa card out of its slot in the leather.

Then he wondered if he should use cash, instead. His wallet was bulging. Here was a chance to slim it down by a hundred and fifteen dollars, especially if he paid with small bills.

But what if I get over to the Welcome Inn and find out they don’t take credit cards?

I’d better hang on to my cash, he thought. Better safe than sorry.

What if they haven’t got a vacancy?

Don’t worry about it, he told himself. Just take things as they come.

He stepped up to the ticket window.

“Good morning,” the girl said. “Welcome to Beast House.”

“Thanks.” He smiled in at her. The name tag on her chest read Rhonda. Though he remembered her from yesterday, he hadn’t been able to recall her name.

Does she remember me?

“I’d like one general admission,” he told her. “And can I also buy a ticket for tomorrow night’s Midnight Tour?”

“The Midnight Tour? Let me check for you.” She turned aside and typed something into a computer. Nodding, she faced Owen. “You’re in luck. It hasn’t sold out yet.”

“It sells out?”

“Oh, sure does. We like to keep it small and intimate, so we only allow thirteen guests.”

“Thirteen?”

“Don’t worry, you’ll just be number nine. Somebody else can be thirteen.”

“Lucky him. Or her.”

“We normally don’t tell whoever it is.”

“Then how do I know I’m not thirteen.”

Rhonda blushed. “You’ll just have to take my word for it.”

“Happy to.”

A warm smile spread across her face. “Will that be a single admission for you?”

“Right, just one.”

“That’ll be a hundred dollars. Plus fifteen for today. How would you like to pay for that?”

“I guess I’ll have you put it on this.” He pushed the Visa card across the counter.

After signing for the charge, he was given a receipt, his ticket for the daytime audio tour, and a large red ticket.

“Both tickets have coupons for discounts at the snack stand, gift shop and museum.”

“Right.”

“The red one, that’s your ticket for the Midnight Tour. It’ll be your admission to the picnic which takes place here on the grounds tomorrow night at eight. After the picnic, there’ll be a special ten o’clock showing of The Horror at the theater up the street. Then comes the tour itself.”

“At midnight?”

“On the dot. The guide will lead you over to Beast House after the movie ends. Anyway, all the details are written out for you on the back of the ticket. But if you have any questions, just ask. I’ll be here all day today and tomorrow.”

“Okay. Thank you.”

“Enjoy yourself, Owen.”

“Thanks.”

He almost added “Rhonda” to show that he’d noticed her name, too. But he stopped himself and stepped away from the window.

She’d seemed a little bit too friendly. Owen didn’t want to encourage her.

If I get involved with anyone around here, it isn’t going to be Rhonda.

Standing near the corner of the booth, he slipped the red ticket into his shirt pocket. It protruded a couple of inches.

What if it falls out and I lose it?

He considered folding the ticket in half.

Nah. It’ll be all right. Long as I don’t bend over too far, or something.

He put away his credit card, returned his wallet to the back pocket of his trousers, and stepped around the corner.

“Morning,” said another guide he recognized from yesterday. A blonde with a deep tan and pale blue eyes—a real beauty, but so athletic and tough-looking that Owen found her somewhat frightening. She looked like she ought to be a skiing instructor somewhere in the high Sierras. Or the Alps. According to the tag above her jutting right breast, her name was Sharon.

“Good morning,” Owen said, and gave her the ticket for today’s tour.

She tore it. “You know about the discounts, right?”

“Yep.”

She handed the stub to him, then turned away and stepped over to the cupboard where the audio players were stored. She reached up and pulled one down. “It’s all rewound and ready to go,” she said, coming toward Owen. “You wear it around your neck like this.”

She put it on him, leaning in close and raising her arms to lift the strap over his head. He smelled cigarette smoke and perfume and spearmint chewing gum.

He began to feel a little breathless and trembly.

“Thanks,” he said.

“I saw you here yesterday, didn’t I?”

Heat rushed to his face. “Yeah. But I didn’t get to see everything. My girlfriend got sick and we had to leave.”

“Well, glad you could make it back. I guess you already know how the tour works.”

“Right.”

“Hope it goes better for you today.”

“Thanks. I’m sure it will.”

Turning toward the house, Owen put his headphones on.

Some of those who’d preceded him through the ticket line were gathered in front of the porch, eyes on the hanging body of Gus Goucher. The big guy with the Beast House cap was snapping photos of Gus.

As Owen approached, the others climbed the porch stairs and went into the house. The big guy stayed, ducking and bobbing with the big black camera at his eye.

One of the guides seemed to be watching him.

She was the small, cute blonde who’d given Dana a ride to work in her Jeep. The same one who’d briefly gone into Beast House with her. She stood at the top of the porch stairs, leaning back against a support post, one ankle resting across the other, arms folded across her chest.

She frowned slightly as she stared at the camera-happy fat guy.

She didn’t even glance at Owen.

He felt like an intruder as he walked toward them.

He wondered if he should just keep moving. After all, he’d done Station One yesterday. He didn’t really need to stop and listen to it all over again.

But if I don’t stop, she’ll think I goofed. She’ll point out my mistake.

Besides, Owen really wanted to start from scratch. This time, with no Monica moaning and smirking by his side, he might be able to concentrate on the tour and really enjoy it.

He stopped a few paces away from the foot of the stairs, lifted the player to take a look at its control buttons, and was about to press Start when the big guy waved at him and called out, “Hey, buddy?”

Owen raised his eyebrows and pointed to himself.

“Yeah, you. Wanta do me a big favor?”

Up on the porch, the guide uncrossed her arms and stood up straight.

“Could I get you to take my picture with poor old Gus here? Okay? You mind?”

“No. that’d be fine.”

The guy hurried toward him, smiling and nodding, reaching out with the camera.

Owen took it.

“It’s all automatic. Just push this right here.”

“Got it.”

The big guy rushed up the porch stairs to Gus, stood close to the dangling legs, put an arm around them and smiled.

“Ready?” Owen asked.

“Just a sec.” He turned his head toward the guide. “Why don’t you come over and be in the picture, too?” he asked.

“Aaaa, you don’t want me in it.”

“Sure, I do. Are you kidding?”

“You don’t even know me.”

“I’m John,” he said. “John Cromwell.”

“Nice to meet you, John.” She turned toward Owen. “And you are?”

“Owen.”

“Hi, Owen.”

“Hi.”

“I’m Lynn,” she said, more to Owen than to John.

“Now we all know each other,” John said. “Hop on over and join me in the picture.”

“Well, if you’re sure...”

“Come on.”

Walking toward him, Lynn said, “We’d better hurry, though. We don’t want to be in the way of these people.”

Owen glanced back and saw a family of five strolling toward them. Earlier, they’d been directly behind him in the line. They’d seemed like nice people, the kids quiet and well-behaved.

When he returned his attention to the porch, he found John standing between Lynn and the lynched dummy—arms around both.

And Lynn seemed to have an arm around John.

Boy! How’d John manage that?

“Better take it,” Lynn said.

He snapped the photo.

John said, “Take a second one, just in...” and squeezed Lynn in against his side.

She yelped and laughed as Owen took the second shot. Then she escaped and swatted John on his butt.

“Spank me again,” he told her. “Please.”

Laughing, she shook her head. “That’s more than enough, Johnny boy.”

Owen climbed the porch stairs, ready to return John’s camera.

“Thanks for the help,” John told him.

“No problem.”

Lynn glanced at Owen’s chest. “Ah, ha! I see you’ve bought a ticket for the Midnight Tour!”

He blushed and smiled. “Yeah. I can’t wait.”

“Doing it tomorrow night?” she asked.

“Yeah.”

“Me, too,” she said. “I’ll be your guide.”

“Really? Great!”

She turned to John. “You coming on it, too?”

The big guy’s mouth fell open. He blinked a few times. Then he said, “You’re the guide?”

“I’m always the guide. It’s my tour. I originated it.”

“Wow,” John said. He looked awestruck.

“So, are you gonna be there?”

“Uh... Gosh... I guess I’d sure like to. But it’s like a hundred bucks, isn’t it?”

“It is a hundred bucks.”

He grimaced. “That’s a lot of money.”

“Worth every nickle.”

“Bet it is,” he mumbled, shaking his head. “But I don’t know.”

“Well, I hope you decide to join us. I think there’re still a few openings.”

“I just got number nine,” Owen said.

“That only leaves four,” Lynn said. Reaching out, she patted John’s arm. “Better make up your mind soon, pal.”

“I might just do it,” he said.

“I’ve gotta go.” Lynn started down the porch stairs. “So long, Owen. So long, John. Hope I see you both tomorrow night.”

“Bye,” Owen called after her.

“See ya,” John called.

In front of the porch, Lynn made her way around the cluster of tourists at Station One and headed off to the side.

“What a bitchin’ babe,” John said.

“Yeah,” said Owen, and gave him the camera.

“Wouldn’t kick her outa bed. Know what I mean?”

“I know.”

“Man, I gotta go on that Midnight Tour.”

“It should be pretty cool.”

“I need me a hundred bucks.”

Uh-oh.

“They take credit cards,” Owen explained, starting to feel embarrassed and guilty.

“Who’s got credit cards?”

Everybody I know, Owen thought.

This guy hasn’t got credit cards?

“I maxed ’em all out,” John explained.

Brilliant, Owen thought.

John reached under the loose tail of his shirt and hauled out his wallet. He opened it. Owen caught a glimpse inside the bill compartment and looked away quickly.

He wanted nothing to do with any of this.

He wanted to be away from John and inside the house, alone, listening to the tape.

“Got only twenty-three bucks,” John announced. “Shit.”

It’s not my fault.

Owen wanted to say, “Well, I’d better get on with the tour,” but he knew how awful that would sound. Why not just say, “I don’t give a rat’s ass about your money troubles, fella. I don’t even know you. Just leave me alone so I can enjoy the tour.”

“Did you bring your checkbook?” Owen asked.

“Nah, it’s at home.”

“Where’s home?”

“Mattoon.”

“Where?”

“Mattoon. Illinois.”

“My God, you’re a long way from home.”

“You telling me?”

“And you left your checkbook all the way back in Illinois?”

“Sure. Closed the bank account before I took off.”

“Ah. So how did you get here?”

“Drove.”

“So you have a car?”

“Well, it’s my brother’s. I borrowed it off him.”

“And now all you’ve got to your name is twenty-three dollars?”

“That’s about the size of it.”

Owen shook his head and laughed.

“What’s so funny?”

“You’re a couple of thousand miles from home and down to your last twenty bucks, but you managed to buy yourself a brand new Beast House hat and you blew fifteen bucks on today’s tour.”

John grinned. His teeth were crooked and needed to be brushed. Owen looked away from them. “That ain’t all,” John said. “I blew fifteen bucks on the tour yesterday, too.”

“Good God. You must be nuts.”

“Nuts about Beast House,” he said as if proud of himself. “Thing is, I always aimed to get here with enough money left over for the Midnight Tour and the whole shebang, but I ran into some car trouble along the way and had to buy me a whole new radiator. Car’s a piece of crap.”

“Well, I wish I could help you out. But...” He shrugged.

“Forget it,” John said. “I ain’t no freeloader. But you wanta do me a real big favor?”

Owen struggled not to groan. Trying to smile pleasantly, he asked, “What sort of favor?”

“Take my camera with you on the Midnight Tour? Get me some pictures of the good stuff? And a couple pictures of Lynn, too. That way, at least I’ll be able to see what I missed. How about it?”

“Well...”

John thrust the camera at him.

Owen held it away. “No, no, wait. Just keep your camera, okay?”

“You won’t...?” John looked ready to cry.

“The tour isn’t till tomorrow night. I don’t want to be... responsible for your camera. Look. Look. Tell you what. Are you hungry?”

“Starving.”

“Me, too. Why don’t we go on over to the snack stand and have something to eat.”

John shook his head. “Gotta save my money.”

“My treat. Come on. We can do the house tour later.”

“Well. Okay. Sure. Why not?”

Side by side, they trotted down the porch stairs.

How the hell did I get into this? Owen wondered.

Payback for dumping Monica?

Chapter Twenty-nine

SANDY’S STORY—July, 1992

Reaching the beach ahead of Blaze, Sandy looked around.

Nobody seemed to be out on the water. She studied the rocky bluffs on both sides of the beach and saw no one. Good thing. Because this was such a secluded patch of shoreline, Blaze probably intended her to pose in the nude.

She lowered the easel and cooler onto the sand, then sat on the cooler to wait for him. She could see him a distance up the trail, making his way carefully down its switchbacks, the wind fluttering his white shirt and trousers.

“Be careful!” she called.

“I’m quite all right,” he called down to her.

A few minutes later, huffing and red, he walked out onto the sand. “Invigorating,” he said.

“Well, don’t invigorate yourself into a heart attack.”

He flung back his head and filled his lungs. Then he said, “Ahhhhh. Is this not delightful?”

She had to smile. “It’s pretty nice, all right.”

Blaze looked all around. “I see we have our privacy.”

“Nobody else is nuts enough to come all the way down here.”

“Let’s hope it remains that way. The sooner we start, the better.”

“I’m ready when you are.”

He laughed, then got to work setting up his equipment.

Sandy remained seated on the cooler, but swiveled around to watch him. She knew better than to offer any help. Blaze, very particular about the positioning of his easel and canvas, wanted no interference.

He set up on the firm, damp sand just beyond the reach of the waves, his canvas at about a forty-five degree angle to the shoreline.

“Where am I gonna be, in the ocean?”

He grinned at her. “Precisely! It promises to be brilliant! You’ll be trudging out of the sea, wet and bedraggled, half-drowned—as if perhaps your ship went down a mile or two offshore. I’ll call it, Sole Survivor.” He clapped his hands and blurted, “Ha! I’ll call it Soul Survivor, s-o-u-l. Or is that a bit too precious?”

“Maybe.”

“Well, I’ll think of something. We should get started.”

Sandy stood up. Fingering the front of her gown, she said, “You want this off?”

“I think not. You don’t mind getting it wet?”

“Whatever you want.”

“I’m afraid if we’re sans attire, we may loose the narrative. People will think you’re returning from a frolic. We’d have all the drama of a skinny dipping episode. No, no, we must have the gown! It will tell everyone that you’ve survived a mishap. You had no intention of taking a plunge. Perhaps your ship went down. Or you fell off a yacht, or leaped overboard to escape a madman. No one will quite know for sure why you were in the water. Do you see?”

“I see.”

“We attain elusiveness. Elusiveness, my dear, is what separates the artist from the mindless painter. We hint at mysterious vistas and depths.”

“So you want me to keep this on.”

“Precisely.”

“And wade into the water.”

“I need you to be drenched.”

“Including the hair?”

“Certainly!”

“My hair won’t look too great if its all wet and stringy.”

“Be that as it may... You’ve been swimming for hours, struggling to reach land, so of course your hair has to be... No! No, no, no! Your hair shall be dry! Dry and windblown and fabulous, just as it is now. And the people will gaze in amazement and ask themselves why? Why is her hair dry? It will mystify everyone!”

“It’ll give you some more of that elusiveness,” Sandy pointed out, grinning.

“Precisely! Look at her! She has barely escaped extinction in the briny deep, yet her hair is totally dry! Why! Why is the carcass of a leopard to be found near the summit of Kilimanjaro?”

“Huh?”

“Hemingway.”

“Muriel?”

“Bite your tongue.”

“Maybe we should keep the gown dry, too.”

“Don’t be silly. Now, go on into the water. Drench yourself, but be careful of the hair.”

She slipped out of her sandals and walked over the warm, damp sand to the edge of the ocean. A wave was coming in. She waited for it, watched it curl and tumble and flatten out, sliding its frothy edge up the sand. The cold water washed over the tops of her feet, making her flinch.

As the wave receded, she hurried forward, splashing through the water until -it reached her thighs. A wave washed against her, wetting her to the waist. After it had passed, she crouched down enough to let the next wave wash against her chest. Then she stood up straight and cupped water onto her shoulders.

Looking down, she saw that her shoulders and the tops of her breasts gleamed in the sunlight. The gown clung to her, blue and transparent. It revealed every detail of her body. But it didn’t feel so great. No longer light and airy, it felt like a layer of someone else’s wet skin.

She turned toward Blaze. He was gazing at her from behind his easel. “How’s this?” she called.

“Superb! You look glorious! But be a dear take a few steps forward. We don’t want to have the water hiding those extraordinary legs.”

-“Want me to stand on the beach?”

‟No, no.”

As Sandy walked slowly closer to the shore, Blaze scurried over to her. He stepped into the water. Taking her gently by the shoulders, he moved backward. “This way,” he said. “A little more. Yes. Here. Right leg forward. Yes. Exactly. Lean into it. Now we turn you toward me.” He adusted her position. “Yes. Now, hunch over. You’re bone weary, barely able to stand on your feet.” He stepped back and studied her.

“Put your right hand on your knee. Yes, that’s it. No. You’re hunched over too much. We can’t have your left arm dangling so much. It’s in the way of your boobie. Stand a trifle straighter. More. Yes. Excellent.”

He hurried away. Once again standing behind his easel, he squinted at her. “Now, look toward me, darling. Stare intently over my left shoulder as if perhaps you see something far down the beach. Yes. Exactly.” He squinted at her for a while, then frowned. ‟No.”

‟What?”

“It’s simply not the way I... You need to look more...done in.”

“Want me to sprawl on the sand?”

“Not that done in. We need to maintain the illusion of movement.” He frowned at her for a few moments. Then he said, “Don’t move,” and scampered back to her. “I’m afraid we may have to ruin your lovely dress.”

“Whatever works.”

He pulled out a Swiss Army knife, pried open one of its blades, and slit the left shoulder strap of Sandy’s gown. The soaked fabric still adhered to her breast, so he peeled it down. “Much better,” he said. “Now, you look distressed.”

“I feel a lot better,” she said, glad to have the clammy fabric off her breast. “Maybe we should take it all off.”

“No no no. I already explained.”

“I know, I know.”

“This will be brilliant.” He started trotting back to his position behind the easel.

“Blaze?”

“Yes?” He glanced back.

“How about this?” Not waiting for a reply, she reached down and tore a slit up the front of her dress, baring her right leg all the way to her hip.

Blaze beamed at her. “Perfect! You’re a genius!”

“That’s how come you give me twenty percent.”

“No no no. I give you twenty percent because you gave me no choice.”

“Feel free to dump me any time.”

“Don’t tempt me.”

She knew he couldn’t be tempted. The amount of money Blaze was making with his paintings of Sandy, he would probably be willing to part with fifty percent if she gave him no other choice.

He seemed ready to begin, so she gazed intently into the distance beyond his left shoulder.

Not that there was much distance to gaze into.

About twenty feet behind Blaze was the side of a rocky outcropping. Sandy pretended it wasn’t there, and gazed through it as if trying to identify something a few hundred yards away. An approaching stranger, maybe.

Then she began to wonder how much Blaze would be willing to pay her. Maybe even more than fifty percent.

Without me...

At her first sight of Blaze’s estate, Sandy had assumed that he was an enormously successful artist.

Not so.

He’d bought the estate with inherited money. His artwork sold only modestly well, earning him just enough income for a comfortable living.

Until Sandy showed up.

For the first couple of years, he’d paid her no more than the fifty dollars per session. And she’d been delighted to get it. After posing, she would hurry around to a few stores, buying food and supplies, picking up treats for Eric. Then she would hop into the pickup truck and rush home.

Near the end of the second year, however, Eric had started spending most of his days roaming the wooded hills. He was often nowhere to be found by the time Sandy returned from town. So she began to wonder why she bothered to hurry back.

One day, she didn’t hurry back. Instead, she wandered the streets of Fort Platt, exploring the town, dropping into shops that she’d previously seen only from the outside.

Including the Beachside Gallery.

She entered the gallery feeling like an intruder. It was so quiet. Was she the only one here? Silently, hardly daring to breathe, she wandered among the paintings.

She half expected to be discovered and kicked out.

After all, at her age she could hardly be expected to have enough money to purchase much of anything.

She was well dressed, though. Blaze, that day, had outfitted her in tennis whites and she’d posed for him on a court behind the high school. She still wore the tennis skirt and pullover. She looked like a rich kid whose parents might belong to one of the nearby country dubs.

If they give me any crap, I’ll threaten to sick my parents on them.

Sure, she thought.

Just act as if you belong here, she told herself. Act like you own the place.

Taking a deep, shaky breath, she wandered deeper into the gallery. She moved slowly and looked at every painting.

Many featured the surf crashing into rocky outcroppings. The surf crashed into them in daylight, at sunset, and in the moonlight. There were beautiful ocean vistas. Several underwater paintings depicted whales and dolphins. Sailboats glided into sunsets. She saw storm-tossed seas, a ghost ship with tattered sails, footprints in the sand along the shoreline, seagulls gliding through the pale sky.

And Surfer Boy, which showed a tawny, muscular young man wearing the skimpiest of swimsuits, posed on the beach with his surfboard. The sight of it gave Sandy a twist in the stomach.

Tyrone!

Stepping up close to the painting, she found Blaze’s signature low in a corner.

The price tag showed $450 with a slash through it, replaced by $150.

Sandy smirked.

Having some trouble selling it?

“It’s one of my favorites.”

She jumped, then whirled around.

A short, round woman gazed up at Sandy through huge round glasses with red plasic rims. Her gray hair was cut to an even dome of bristle. She wore huge, gold hoop earrings and a flowing moo-moo.

Offering a hand, she said, “I’m Megan Willows, proprietor.”

“Hi.” Sandy shook her hand. “I’m Ashley.”

‟Ashley. A lovely name. I couldn’t help noticing your interest in our Surfer Boy.”

She nodded. “it sort of caught my eye.”

“You must have a very good eye, then. This is an earlier work by one of our fine local artists, Blaze O. Glory. His talent has absolutely bloomed in recent years.”

“Must’ve bloomed after he did this one,” Sandy said.

Megan chortled. “You do have a good eye. This is certainly not one of his more mature works. But it does have a certain raw power, don’t you think?”

“I guess so.”

“A lovely boy. Isn’t he just scrumptious? Wouldn’t you just like to eat him up?” Grinning, Megan clicked her teeth together.

“I don’t know about that,” Sandy said.

“A figure of speech, Ashley. But wouldn’t you just adore having him on your bedroom wall?”

“I don’t know.”

“Or are you considering this as a gift?”

“No. I’m looking for myself. I got a ton of money for...my birthday.” She had almost said “graduation,” but realized Megan might not believe it. Sandy looked mature for her age, but she might not pass for a high school graduate. She shrugged and smiled. “I thought I might want to spend it on some art.”

“That’s a very wise decision, Ashley. A good piece of art is not only a pleasure to the soul, but often a sound investment. You certain wouldn’t go wrong, on either count, by purchasing Surfer Boy. And it is a wonderful bargain at a hundred and fifty dollars.”

“I don’t think it’s worth that much,” Sandy said. “Not to me, anyway.”

‟Well...I suppose I would be willing to mark it down to...shall we say, a hundred dollars?”

“I don’t honestly think so,” Sandy said.

“It’s a steal at that price. You wouldn’t be able to touch one of his more recent pieces for...”

Sandy shook her head.

“Seventy-five dollars. I’m afraid that’s as low as I’ll be able to go. What do you think? That would include the frame, of course. The frame alone is worth fifty.” She blinked behind her goggles and grinned. “So, do we have a sale?”

“I’m afraid not. You know what? I don’t think my parents would approve of me buying a thing like that. I mean, it may be a just a little too risque. You can dam near see his unit, if you know what I mean.”

“Well...” Megan chuckled. “I suppose so. We wouldn’t want to upset your parents, would we?”

“Not much.”

“Maybe I can interest you in something else?”

“Well, I would like to see some of the more recent work by this guy. Flame?”

“Blaze.”

“Right, him. Could I see something else of his?”

“I’m afraid we only have one in stock just now, and it’s already sold. You’re welcome to look at it, however.”

“I’d like to. Thanks.”

Leading her toward the other side of the gallery, Megan said, “We do expect another one in, fairly soon. Perhaps in two or three weeks. We have a terrible time keeping his paintings in stock. Ah. Here we are.” Megan stepped aside, swept an arm toward the painting and said, ‟Voila!”

“Oh! That is nice.”

“Isn’t it? Mmm.”

Sandy had posed for it only a month earlier. The setting looked great—a clearing in the deep woods, all rich green and shadows and golden pillars of sunlight slanting down through the trees. But there hadn’t been a breath of a breeze. In the shadows and dampness of the sylvan scene, the mosquitos had been nearly overwhelming. Few had feasted on her, thanks to the repellant, but they’d mobbed her anyway. Some had gotten into her ears. One had even taken a detour into her eye.

The girl in the painting sure didn’t look distressed, though. She seemed carefree and contented like a kid on the first day of summer vacation.

And a bit like a monkey.

She’d actually been standing on a stool, but the stool was nowhere to be seen.

She looked as if she’d been hiking through the woods, happened upon a likely limb, and leaped up to swing on it just for fun. She dangled crooked below the limb, hanging on with her right hand, her left arm waving, her left leg kicking out wildly to the side.

You’re a tomboy frolicking in the forest, Blaze had told her.

A barefoot tomboy wearing cut-off blue jeans and a short-sleeved red shirt. The cut-offs were very short, faded almost to white, and torn at the sides. The red shirt, also faded, looked too small for her. The way she dangled, it was pulled up halfway to her ribcage, showing her midriff and navel and how her shorts hung so low they looked ready to fall down. Partly unbuttoned, the shirt showed the bare slope of her left breast.

Blaze had called the painting, Huckleberry Fem.

Below the sticker reading SOLD, Sandy saw the price tag.

$5,800.

“Holy smoke,” she muttered.

“If you ask me,” Megan said, “it’s a masterpiece. I absoludy adore it. Look at that girl. So...fresh and innocent. And yet so...alluring. It’s as if Blaze has captured the magical blend of childhood innocence on the verge of blossoming sensuality.”

“Sure looks that way,” Sandy said.

“Wouldn’t you just love to take her home with you?”

“Yeah. Sure would. Too bad it’s already sold.”

“As I said, we’ll probably be getting another one in fairly soon.”

“Are they all this good?”

“Oh, yes. The new ones most certainly are. Ever since he’s been using Electra.”

‟Huh?”

“Electra. That’s the name of his model.”

“He uses the same model in all of them?”

“Oh, yes. Isn’t she a find? She’s simply devastating.”

Sandy almost slipped and said, Thanks. But she caught herself in time.

“She’s Blaze’s niece, you know. Such a beauty! She comes all the way up from San Francisco twice a month to pose for him. I’ve met her myself, and she is just the most charming creature.”

Liar, liar, pants on fire.

“Well,” Sandy said, “I’ve got to be on my way. Maybe I’ll come in for a look at the new one.”

“Try us early next week. Of course, we never know for sure when Blaze will come in, but we are the only gallery he deals with. If you want an Electra, this is the place to come. And, as I mentioned, they sell as fast as we’re able to hang them on the wall. Your best bet would be to come in daily.”

“Well, we’ll see. Thanks again.”

Sandy walked out of the gallery, amazed that Megan hadn’t recognized her, determined never to return, delighted that paintings of her could be so highly prized, and looking foward to an increase in pay from Blaze.

A big increase.

And she’d gotten it.

She’d decided not to tell him about her visit to the art gallery, but just to...

“Be a good girl and wet yourself up again,” Blaze said, snapping Sandy out of the memories. “You’re losing your cling.”

“Wouldn’t want to loose that,” she said. She stetched, then turned around and waded into deeper water. There, she dunked herself to the shoulders. The water felt cold and good. She came up with her dress clinging, her skin shiny wet.

“Fabulous,” Blaze said.

She returned to her former position and bent over with her right leg forward, her body turned slightly toward Blaze. She fixed her eyes on the rocks beyond him.

“Tilt your head up slightly. Good, good. Fabulous.”

Blaze resumed painting.

After a while, he said, ‟This may be our masterpiece.”

“What’s your asking price?” someone called.

The man’s voice seemed to come from somewhere in the rocks beyond Blaze.

Chapter Thirty

PICTURE PERFECT

At the snack stand, Owen asked for a Red-Hot Beastie Weenie, fries and a medium Creature Cola. John Cromwell ordered a Double-Decker Monsterburger Deluxe, Beastly Chili Fries with cheese, and a large Creature Cola. Owen paid for both meals.

‟You’re really a pal,” John said and patted him on the shoulder.

‟Well, glad to help.”

“Most guys wouldn’t do that, you know?”

‟Well...”

“Good main. Hope I can do something for you some day.”

‟Well, that’s all right. Don’t worry about it.”

Soon, the food was ready. They carried their trays over to a corner table and sat down.

John stripped off the paper and poked his straw through the split X on the lid of his drink. He sucked up some cola, then sighed. “Know what I’ll do for you? I’ll take your picture.”

“Ah, that’s...”

John shoved his chair back and stood up.

“You don’t have to.”

‟I want to. No, seriously.” Stepping away from the table, he raised the camera to his eye. “Just act natural,” he said. “None of this cheese shit.”

Owen laughed.

John snapped the shot, then sidestepped and took another. Then he returned to the table. “I’ll send em to you,” he said, sitting down.

Send them to me? He’ll need my address.

What if he drops in for a visit?

‟Ah,” Owen said, “you don’t have to...”

“Tell you what, pal. Know what I’ll do? I saw you scoping out that guide. Lynn. A real babe-a-roo, huh? How about if I send you copies of the shots with her in ’em, too? Bet you’d like that, huh?”

“I guess so,” he admitted.

“You guess so.” John laughed.

“Yeah, that’d be fine.”

“It’s done, man.” He stretched his mouth open wide and bit into his huge burger. Juices and melted cheese dribbled off and spattered the paper lining of the basket.

Mouth watering, Owen picked up his Red-Hot Beastie Weenie and took a bite. The buttery, grilled bun crunched. His teeth popped through the charbroiled skin of the hot dog. Warm, spicy juices flooded his mouth.

John said something, but his mouth was full so Owen couldn’t understand a word that came out.

“Huh?”

John chewed for a while, swallowed a couple of times, and said with his mouth only half-full, ‟Weenie-eater.”

“That’s me.”

For a while, they ate and didn’t talk.

Owen thought about John’s offer to send him photos of Lynn. He would be glad to get them, all right. But he wasn’t eager to let John have his home address.

Even if I give it to him, be probably won’t send the pictures. People are always making promises like that, but they hardly ever follow through.

Later, John paused in his eating and said, “So, how about what we were talking about before?”

“What?”

“Will you take my camera with you on the Midnight Tour? Do that for me, I’ll get doubles made and send you one of everything.”

Owen shook his head.

“Come on, man. Please. What’s it gonna hurt?”

‟I have my own camera.”

“No sweat. Take shots with both.”

“Do they even allow photography inside the house?”

“Can’t use a flash. I already checked. But I got high-speed film. Four hundred. You don’t gotta have a flash, not if there’s any kind of decent light at all. So what kinda film you using?”

“Two hundred.”

“You’re fucked. Won’t get dick inside the house, night or day. Not without a flash.”

“I can buy a role of four hundred before the tour.”

“Hey, come on, man.”

“Why don’t I take tour pictures with my camera, have doubles made and send you a copy of everything?”

John grimaced “I haven’t got anyplace you can send ‛em to. I’m living in my car, man. I’d never get ‘em. Jeez! Cut me a break, will you?” He suddenly smiled. The crevices between his teeth were calked with white pasty bun. “Anyhow,” he said, “I already got the pictures of you and Lynn on my camera. You want them, don’t you?”

I’d want them a lot worse, Owen thought, if they were pictures of Dana.

Dana!

An idea struck him.

Stunned him.

He thought about it for a few seconds.

“What?” John asked.

‟I tell you what,” Owen said. ”How would you like to go on the Midnight Tour, yourself?”

“You kidding?”

Owen leaned to the right and pulled out his wallet. He removed a fifty dollar bill and reached across the table with it.

John frowned at the bill. “What’s that for?”

“A down payment on a job.”

“Who I gotta kill?”

“You don’t have to kill anyone, but I want you to shoot one of the other guides.” Owen grinned, pleased by his pun, delighted by his plan. “With your camera. Her name’s Dana. She’s probably working inside Beast House right now.”

“What’s she look like?”

‟Tall and blond. And extremely beautiful.”

“Right. The gorgeous one. Know just who you mean. Saw her yesterday, myself. A real honey. I got a stiffy just...”

‟Hey.”

“Sure. Sorry. Didn’t mean to offend you, pal. You want pictures of her, I’ll take pictures. They have to be nudes or something?”

“Dont be a jerk. Just get me a few good snapshots of her. However you want to do it. Ask her permission, or do it on the sly, whatever. But don’t involve me, okay? Just act like you’re taking them for yourself.”

‟No problemo.”

“I know, let’s take the audio tour separately. I’ll go first. Give me maybe a half hour headstart, then you come in and do the tour and take your pictures of Dana. When you’re done, I’ll meet you out front and we’ll take a look around town. Maybe we can find some sort of one-hour film developing place. Or maybe there’s a place that’ll do it overnight.”

“Might be,” John said, and sipped some cola. “Wouldn’t be surprised.”

“Soon as I have my pictures of Dana, I’ll give you another fifty bucks and you can buy yourself a ticket for the Midnight Tour.”

John nodded, looking pleased for a few seconds. Then he frowned. “What if they’re all sold out by then?”

“Can you stick around and do the tour next week?”

John wrinkled his nose. “I don’t know, man. A week’s a long time when you’re flat busted. Can’t we just go ahead and buy me the ticket now? Tell you what, we buy it now, then you keep it till I give you the pictures. How about that? Anything goes wrong, you can sell it to somebody else and make all your money back. Shit, you could maybe even scalp it and make yourself a profit. What do you say?”

Owen wanted photos of Dana.

“Sure,” he said. “It’s a deal.”

“You won’t regret it, man. This is great! I’ll get you some great pictures of that babe.”

They finished their meals. Then they hiked across the front lawn toward the ticket booth. Owen waited on the grass. John went up the walkway, spoke briefly with Sharon, then stepped out of sight. A few minutes later, he reappeared holding a red ticket. Sharon looked happy to see that he’d gotten it. They talked for a while, nodding and smiling. At last, Sharon had to hand out some tape players, so John strolled over to Owen.

“Good thing we didn’t wait,” he said, waving the ticket.

“This was the last one they had for tomorrow night.”

Must be number thirteen.

“Lucky,” Owen said.

“Man, this is the luckiest day of my life. I’d give you a hug and kiss, only we don’t want nobody thinking we’re fags.”

Owen tried to smile. “Wouldn’t want that.” He held out his hand and John gave him the ticket.

“I get it back when you get the pictures of Dana, right?”

“Right,” Owen said, slipping it into the shirt pocket with his own ticket. “Now, I’ll go on in and do the tour. Why don’t you spend a while over at the gift shop, or something?”

“Maybe I’ll have me another burger. Can you spare a couple more bucks?”

“Sure.” Owen took out a ten-dollar bill. ‟Take this and give me an hour headstart.”

“A whole hour?”

“Spend it eating,” Owen suggested, and handed him the ten.

‟You’re the boss.”

As John headed for the corner of the house, Owen returned to Station One. Standing at the foot of the stairs, he put on his headphones. He pressed the Play button. Then he gazed up at the lynched body of Gus as Janice Crogan began to tell the story.

Later, after listening about Ethel, Owen left the parlor and climbed the stairway. He looked up and down the corridor but didn’t see Dana.

Never mind, he told himself. She’s probably up here someplace.

He listened at Station Three, then shut off the player, stepped out of Lilly Thorn’s bedroom and walked up the hallway toward Station Four. Yesterday, he’d first seen Dana near the attic door.

Today, some tourists stood there, listening to their tapes and gazing up the stairway.

No Dana, though.

Where is she?

Up ahead, some people near the left side of the corridor wandered out of the way.

Owen saw her.

His heart seemed to lurch.

She was standing like a casual guard just outside the doorway of the boys’ bedroom, nodding and smiling at the tourists who went by.

The bedroom, Station Four, was supposed to be Owen’s next destination.

I’ll have to walk right past her!

He had an urge to turn away.

Don’t be such a damn chicken, he told himself. Just keep going, act natural. She doesn’t know I have any feelings for her. I’m just another tourist.

He moved slowly, stepping around several people, trying not to look at her.

But as he neared the doorway, their eyes met.

“Morning,” Dana said.

‟Hi.”

“Back again, huh?”

She remembers me!

Blushing fiercely, he nodded.

“Where’s your friend?” she asked.

Owen pulled off his headphones. “My friend?”

She must’ve seen me with John! Now what’ll...

“The young lady who was with you yesterday,” Dana explained.

“Oh, her.”

I don’t want to lie. Not to Dana.

“She didn’t like this place,” he said. “She kind of...kept complaining and ruining it. So today I came back without her.”

“Ditched her, huh?”

“Sort of.”

Dana glanced at her wristwatch. “It’s about time for my break. You want to come outside with me?”

“Outside? With you?”

“Yeah.”

“Right now?”

“If you’d rather not...”

“No. No. I’ll come with you. Sure.”

Dana took a walkie-talkie from her belt. Holding it in front of her mouth, she thumbed a button and said, “Lynn, it’s Dana. I’m going for a break now. Okay? Over.”

A voice came back, “Knock yourself out, hon.”

Dana smiled at Owen and said, “Let’s go.”

He followed her along the corridor and down the stairway.

In the foyer, she said to the male guide, “I’m taking off for a break, Clyde.”

Clyde cast a quick, distasteful glance at Owen, then nodded to Dana.

Owen hurried ahead to open the front door. Stepping out, Dana thanked him. He followed her to the bottom of the porch stairs.

“Let’s go over here,” she said.

As he walked beside her, the grass was silent and soft under his shoes. His heart pounded hard. Sweat dribbled down his sides. His mouth was dry. The morning sun seemed to press a hot weight against the top of his head and shoulders. But a fine, cool breeze blew against him. It fluttered his shirt against his chest and belly. It smelled as if it had come from a long way off, traveling low over the ocean waves. He took a deep breath and sighed.

We’re walking together. This is so incredible.

But what does she want?

Just past the corner of the house, Dana stopped and turned to him.

In the distance, people were strolling along the walkway between the ticket office and the front porch. Others, on their way to the eating area or gift shop or restrooms, were walking toward the far corner of the house.

Dana and Owen had this section of lawn to themselves.

“Nice out here, isn’t it?” Dana asked.

“Fantastic.”

He stared at her.

I can’t believe we’re standing out here.

I can’t believe how incredible she looks.

Instead of revealing flaws, the bright sunlight seemed to highlight her beauty. Her hair glinted yellow and russet and gold. She had fine, pale down on her cheeks. Her eyes seemed a perfect match for the light blue color of the sky.

“What’s her name?” Dana asked.

‟who?”

She frowned slightly. “The girl from yesterday.”

“Oh. That was Monica.”

“Where is she today?”

He made a face. “I left her at the hotel.”

‟Here in town?”

‟At Fisherman’s Wharf.”

“You left her in San Francisco?”

“I know, I know. But she hated this place. She wouldn’t let me enjoy the tour. I’d been looking forward to Beast House for years. And she spoiled it for me. She had snotty cracks about everything.”

“Including me, I suppose.”

Owen gaped at her. He nodded. “How did you know?”

She grinned mysteriously. “I know many things.”

“Did you overhear her, or...?”

“I couldn’t help but notice the way you were looking at me yesterday.”

He felt as if his face might burst into flame.

Cringing, he said, ‟Sorry.”

“Oh, that’s all right. Fine with me. But it wasn’t exactly fine with Monica, was it?”

‟Not exactly.”

‟I think she was really steamed. In the house. And then when I was taking your players at the front gate. She looked like she wanted to rip my face off.”

“She always blows everything out of proportion. I mean, I have to look at other women sometimes. You know? Or I’d bump into them.”

Dana laughed softly. “So that’s why you had your eyes glued to me—to avoid a collision.”

“Exactly.” Smiling, he added, “Plus...uh...because I couldn’t exactly help looking at you.”

“Why’s that?”

“You know.”

“Right. I know. I’m too big to miss.”

Owen laughed. “That’s not why. It’s because...I’ve never seen anyone so beautiful.”

Dana’s face suddenly turned scarlet. “Well, thanks. That’s very nice of you to say so.”

“It’s just the truth. You’ve seen mirrors, haven’t you?”

“I don’t look that great to me. Anyway, Owen..” She took a deep breath and said, “Back to you and Monica.”

“If it’s optional, could we maybe skip it?”

“It’s mandatory. To me, it is—since you came back today without her and I might be part of the reason why.”

“Well...”

“Also, I see that you’ve got tickets in your pocket for the Midnight Tour.”

Nodding, he patted them.

What’ll I say about the second ticket?

“Tomorrow night’s tour?” Dana asked.

“Yeah.”

“Monica hates Beast House. She also hates me.”

“Oh, I wouldn’t...”

“You’re probably not bringing her on the Midnight Tour.”

“Nope.”

“And you’re probably not planning a return trip to San Francisco before tomorrow night, are you?”

“No.”

“So you’re just leaving Monica alone in a hotel in San Francisco for a few days?”

“I’m not really planning to go back at all.”

“What?”

“I left her. I snuck out of the room while she was asleep and...”

“Good God. Didn’t say a Word?”

“No way.”

“Did you leave a note or something?”

He shook his head.

“She might think you got kidnapped or murderer or something.”

“I doubt it. I took all my stuff with me. She’ll probably figure I took an early flight home. And she’ll know why, too.”

Grimacing, Dana shook her head. “That’s an awful thing to do to someone, Owen.”

“Yeah, I know. But she’ll be fine.”

“She won’t be fine. She’ll be devastated.”

He smirked. “You don’t know Monica.”

“Any woman would be devastated if she’s on a trip with a guy and he disappears on her.”

“Yeah, well. I know it wasn’t a nice thing to do, but she had it coming She was asking for it.”

“Where’re you from?”

“We flew up from Los Angeles. And she has her return ticket. She also has plenty of money and everything. She can probably fly home today if she wants to. Or she can just go ahead and enjoy the rest of the vacation without me. I’m sure she’ll enjoy it a lot more without me. All she ever did was whine about everything. I mean, you saw her. She’s horrible. And she thought she had me. She actually believed I was going to marry her. I had to get out before it was too late.”

Dana kept grimacing and slowly shaking her head. “Were you engaged?”

“Not yet.”

“How long had you been going together?”

“Since about Christmas.”

“And you dumped her because of yesterday?”

“Sort of.”

“Because she ruined your tour of Beast House? Or did it have to do with seeing me?”

Owen squirmed.

“I was ready to break up with her before yesterday,” he said. “I just hadn’t gotten around to it yet.”

“So what was it about yesterday that made up your mind?” .

“She was just so bitchy about everything.”

“Did I have anything to do with your decision?”

Go for it, man!

He shrugged and said, “Sort of. It was like a combination of things. I wanted to come back and do the tour without Monica screwing it up, and I really wanted to take the Midnight Tour—she never would’ve let me do that. Any...I guess I was sort of hoping to see you again.”

“You didn’t dump her because of me, did you?”

“Not really.”

“Oh, terrific, not really. Means maybe you did.”

Owen cringed and shrugged. Unable to look at her, he lowered his gaze to the grass in front of his shoes. Then he said, “It’s, uh...not like I expected to go out with you or anything. I mean, someone like you...you’ve probably already got guys all over the place. Last thing you need is someone like me. But the thing is, looking at you? And, you know, we talked a little when you were taking the players back? The thing is, you’re like everything Monica isn’t. Everything a guy could ever ask for. And there I was, stuck with this sneering, snotty bitch. How could I throw my life away with someone like her when there are people like you in the world? You know?”

“You’ve maybe got me overrated,” Dana said. Her voice sounded odd.

Owen lifted his gaze.

Dana’s eyes were wet and shiny. Frowning, she turned away.

“I’d better get back to work.” She started walking.

Owen stayed by her side. “I’m sorry if I upset you.”

“I’m fine.”

“And you don’t have to worry, I won’t hang around bothering you. I won’t ask you out or anything.”

She glanced over at him.

He tried to smile. “Not unless you want me to.”

“I don’t know,” she said. “I’ll have to think about it.”

Oh, my God! She’s going to think about it!

“Where’ll you be staying tonight?” she asked.

Wow!

“I’m not sure. Probably the Welcome Inn, if they have a vacancy.”

“You haven’t checked in yet?”

“No. I was planning to go over and register after lunch.”

“Where’d you stay last night?” she asked.

“Fisherman’s Wharf.”

“Oh, that’s right. You’d already told me that.”

“Yeah.”

“You sure you wern’t here last night? I I thought I saw you.”

Smiling, he shook his head. “I wish I’d been here, that’s for sure. But I was with good old Monica having one of the most miserable times of my life.”

Dana patted his back and said, “Maybe tonight’ll be better.”

She touched me!

Her hand had gone away, but Owen could still feel warmth where it had patted him.

Side by side, they climbed the porch stairs. Owen opened the door for Dana and they entered Beast House. Clyde was busy talking to someone. Several tourists were coming down the stairway, so Owen dropped back and let Dana go first.

He climbed the stairs behind her.

Staring at the backs of her legs, at the way her shorts slid against the curves of her buttocks.

She might go out with me.

She’ll think about it.

My God!

Following Dana up the stairs, he suddenly knew for sure that leaving Monica was the best thing he’d ever done.

Chapter Thirty-one

SANDY’S STORY—July, 1992

Sandy couldn’t see the intruder.

Then he stood up, rising into plain sight behind a boulder. The boulder, his hiding place, was only a couple of yards to the left of where Sandy had been gazing while she posed.

The moment she spotted him, she felt a hot flush of embarrassment. This wasn’t the first time someone had interrupted a session. This time, at least she wasn’t entirely nude. Trying not to appear flustered, she simply lifted her left hand and cupped her bare breast.

“Sorry to bother you like this,” the young man called, and started working his way down toward the beach.

“No bother,” Blaze said, smiling and friendly.

And no wonder. After all, Blaze wasn’t the one standing around half naked. And Blaze was gay and the intruder was incredibly handsome and bare-chested with a nice tan and sleek muscles and low, faded shorts.

He came leaping down from the rocks and landed on the sand.

“I didn’t mean to intrude,” he explained, frowning and shaking his head. “I didn’t know you were down here. Not at first, anyway. I was just climbing round.” Twisting sideways, he gestured toward the high pile of rocks. “No reason.” He smiled at Blaze, then met Sandy’s eyes and said, “Once I got a look at you, I couldn’t leave.”

“Well, you’ve had your look, so...”

“My name’s Terry.”

“Well, don’t tarry on my account.”

He smiled slightly and shrugged. “I take it you’d like me to leave.”

“We’re sort of busy here.”

“I know. I’m sorry.” He glanced at the hand clasped to Sandy’s breast, then met her eyes. “You aren’t going to tell me your name?”

“I only give it out on a ‘need to know’ basis.”

He smiled. He had a great smile, full of white teeth and sincerity. “That ought to include me. I really need to know.”

“Maybe some other time,” she told him.

“I’ll look forward...”

“I’m Blaze,” Blaze proclaimed. “Blaze O. Glory.”

“Pleased to meet you, Mr. Glory.”

“Oh, do call me Blaze.”

“Blaze.” Terry smiled once more at Sandy, then turned away from her and walked toward Blaze. “May I take a peek at the painting?”

“Certainly.” Blaze stepped back.

“Hey!” Sandy blurted. “No! If he wants to see it, let him go to the gallery.”

“Oh, don’t be a spoilsport,” Blaze told her.

Abruptly, Terry turned away, avoiding a look at the canvas.

“I’ll wait till it’s in the gallery,” he said.

“Oh, pay no attention to her.”

“That’s fine. Sorry I interrupted.” Striding toward the bottom of the trail, he glanced back at Sandy and called out, “So long. Maybe I’ll see you around sometime.”

“Good-bye,” Sandy called to him.

She and Blaze both watched as he made his way up the trail.

“What a delightful fellow,” Blaze said.

“A real charmer,” Sandy said.

“And stunning.”

“He’s all yours.”

“No, I’m afraid not. My dear, he’s yours for the asking. He was absolutly smitten.”

“Aren’t they all.”

“Well...I won’t push. I know you’ve had several dreadful experiences. Men can be such thoughtless thugs. But some are wonderful. Some would never dream of attacking you or beating you or...or abandoning you.”

“I know that. I know it. The trouble is, you can’t tell one from the other. Not till it’s too late.”

“Fini!” Blaze proclaimed.

Sandy, stiff and hot, muttered, “Finally.” She looked all around to make sure there were no intruders, then peeled off her dress and tossed it onto the beach. She turned around. After stretching, she waded farther out, dived into an oncoming wave, and swam for a while.

Ashore, she dried herself on a towel from Blaze’s backpack. He’d also brought her a pair of shorts and a flower-print shirt to wear for the picnic and the ride back to his house.

Sitting on a beach towel, they sipped Champagne and nibbled on crackers, hard Italian salami and a tangy, sharp cheddar cheese.

“You’re how old, now?” Blaze asked.

He knew her age. Though she’d given Blaze a lot of false information about herself, she’d never lied to him about her age.

“I can see where this is going,” she said.

“I’m not saying Terry is the one. But really, you need to give someone a try.”

“No, I don’t.”

“Not all men are beasts.”

“You’re okay.”

“And what about your son? Is he a beast?”

Sandy laughed and shook her head. “No, of course not.”

“So, you see? That makes two of us who aren’t horrors. Granted, I’m as queer as the day is long. Still, I am a man.”

“Sort of.”

“Bitch.”

“So, basically, you think I should start going out with guys?”

“Couldn’t hurt.”

“Could hurt.”

“But it’s worth the risk. Let me tell you, my dear. I’m one who knows. The greatest hurt of all is loneliness.”

“I’m not lonely.”

“Oh, you are. You’re desperately lonely.”

“Am not.”

“You’re just too tough to admit it.”

Back at Blaze’s house, Sandy took a shower and got dressed in her old clothes.

She found Blaze waiting for her in the foyer. “These’re yours,” he said, and gave her the new shorts and shirt in a shopping bag. “I’m sorry we were obliged to ruin that marvelous dress.”

Sandy smiled. “Sorry, but not very. You knew what you’d be doing to it.”

“Nonsense.”

“Then why’d you bring the spare clothes?”

“Ah! True! Well.”

“It’s all right. I expect you to ruin the outfits. You only do it about two-thirds of the time.”

Blaze laughed. “Can’t help myself.”

“I sometimes wonder if you’re as gay as you pretend to be.”

“If I weren’t, my dear, I would’ve ravished your gorgeous body eons ago. I’d be doing it on every possible occasion.”

Smiling, she gave him a hug and kiss. “I might’ve liked that.”

“Oh, I would’ve driven you mad with ecstasy. But then we couldn’t be great friends, could we? And we’d both be dirt poor, because ! I would never be able to finish any paintings. You’d no sooner strike a pose than I’d be overwhelmed with urges of the flesh and leap on you.”

“Lech.”

He gave her rump a swat. “Now, leave if you must.” He opened the door for her.

“See you later.”

“Not nearly soon enough, I’m afraid.”

“Oh, don’t pout,” she said, stepping outside.

“Ciao, babe!”

She gave him a wave, then trotted down the porch stairs and went to her pickup truck. As she opened the door, she looked back at Blaze. He still stood in the doorway. He waved at her, and she waved again. Then she climbed in, turned her truck around, and drove down the long, curving driveway.

As usual, she felt sad about leaving.

Blaze was her only friend. Driving away, she felt as if she were returning to solitary confinement.

It’s hardly that, she told herself. I’ve got Eric.

I love Eric.

But he wasn’t much of a companion. Sure, she could talk to him and he seemed to understand much of what she said. He couldn’t talk back, though.

Maybe that’s a blessing, she thought.

No, it’s not.

Besides, Eric was hardly ever around the cabin anymore.

And that made her sad.

We’ve got to spend more time together, she told herself.

Doing what? Running through the woods?

She used to do that. When Eric had been younger, Sandy would often spend hours with him. They’d explore the wooded hills together, run side by side, chase down wildlife.

Correction, he would chase down the wildlife. Leaving me behind.

But she remembered how he always brought the fresh kill back to her. Far from home, she would cook her meat over a campfire while Eric, crouching at the other side of the fire, always devoured his portions raw.

Those had been great times.

But they’d pretty much gone away.

Kids grow up, she thought. Before you know it, they stop letting you be their best buddy. Even if you haven’t changed, they suddenly see you as a nuisance.

But I did change, she reminded herself. I made myself into a nuisance.

Starting with the time Eric went chasing after a deer but brought back the boy instead.

Maybe I shouldn’t have made such a big deal out of it

Frowning, she drove slowly down the hillside road below Blaze’s house.

I didn’t make that big of a deal out of it, she told herself. It’s not like I smacked him. Just calmly told him not to do it again. Hell, I even let him go ahead and eat the twerp. That was pretty damn understanding, you ask me.

But I wouldn’t eat any. That’s what got to him. I already had the fire built and everything, and be brings back the prize for me—chased it doum and killed it all by himself—and I won’t touch it, won’t cook it up, won’t eat any.

She remembered how he’d crouched there, all bloody and silent, devouring a thigh and staring at her—a hurt look in his eyes as if he couldn’t understand why Mom had turned against him.

She felt her throat tighten.

I should’ve just gone ahead and eaten the little shit.

Even now, she doubted that she would’ve been able to stomach such a meal. But she wished she’d given it a shot.

Nothing had been quite the same after that.

He damn sure never brought me any more dead people.

Sandy felt certain that Eric loved her no less than before, but she’d lost some of the closeness and trust.

Once that’s gone, can you ever get it back?

Maybe. Who knows? Might be worth a try. Maybe if I go running with him again?

Hey, kid, how about letting the old mom tag along?

Nah. He wouldn’t want me around. Afraid I might disapprove of something.

Which I might, too. God only knows what he does all day.

At the bottom of Buena Vista Parkway, Sandy eased her pickup to a halt and waited while a string of cars rushed by on Fort Platt Boulevard.

Maybe I should bring Eric into town with me one of these days, she thought. He’s been wanting to do it for years. He would love it. If I did that, maybe we could be buddies again. I’d have to cover him up really good. Make some sort of outfit for him?

God, it’d be so risky.

Introduce him to Blaze.

What if Blaze freaks out?

What if Eric eats Blaze?

No, no, not a good...

A car bore down on her from behind, growing suddenly in the rearview mirror. A white sports car. A convertible.

In front of Sandy, a pickup truck sped by.

As she waited for it to pass, the sports car stopped behind her.

The driver raised a bare arm above the windshield, waved and smiled.

The guy from the beach!

Terry?

He followed me!

Sandy opened her door and leaned out. No cars were approaching from up the hill, so she shifted to Park, set her emergency brake and hopped down to the pavement.

Terry stayed in his driver’s seat as she walked toward him.

He still didn’t have a shirt on.

“Hi,” Sandy said.

“We meet again,” said Terry.

“I noticed.” She thought that she ought to sound angry, but she couldn’t quite pull it off. “What do you think you’re doing?”

“Making a nuisance of myself?” he suggested, and lifted his eyebrows.

“You followed us when we left the beach?”

“Did a pretty good job of it too, don’t you think? Did you ever catch on?”

“Not till just now.”

“Well, just now is when you were supposed to catch on. I decided to spring out of nowhere and astonish you.”

‟Really. So...now what?”

“I think we should spend some time together.”

“Why would I want to do that.?”

“Why not?” he asked.

“For one thing, I have other things to do. For another, I don’t even know you.”

‟Teny Goodwin,” he said. He let go of the steering wheel and swung his left arm toward Sandy.

She shook his hand. “I’m Ashley.”

Keeping her hand, he asked, ‟Ashley what?”

“Maybe I don’t want you knowing my last name. You seem to be some sort of stalker. You might look me up and arrive on my door-step.”

“Pfff! Yeah! I’d be a fool not to.”

She laughed.

Still holding her hand, Terry said, “I had to follow you. I know it makes me seem like a nut job, but...I couldn’t just go home. Not without knowing who you are. What if I never got a chance to see you again? It would’ve been...” Scowling, he shook his head. “I would’ve regretted it the rest of my life.”

She stared at him.

She felt strange inside. Warm and trembly.

“So what do you want?”

‟I want you not to vanish.”

‟I’m right here. Besides, you’ve got a pretty good hold on my hand. It’d be tough for me to vanish right now.”

‟there do you live?”

‟Get real. Do I look like a moron?”

“Not in the least. Are you on your way home?”

“Not at the moment.”

He smiled gently and released her hand.

‟I have to make a stop at the grocery store,” Sandy said. ‟Do you want to come along?”

‟You bet I do!”

‟All right. See you there.”

Back in her pickup truck, Sandy drove to the grocery store.

Terry followed her. In the parking lot, he swung his little car into the nearest space. He climbed out and came toward her, pulling a T-shirt down over his head.

‟Ah, you’re making yourself decent,” Sandy said.

‟Not entirely.”

On the T-shirt, a cartoony wizard was pointing at Sandy as he intoned, ‟Turn to shit.”

She burst out laughing. ‟That’s nice.”

“I know. I really shouldn’t wear it in public.”

“But you do.”

They walked side by side toward the store entrance.

“Afraid so. Want me to leave?”

“Just walk a few paces behind me.”

He started to drop back, so Sandy caught his hand and dragged him forward.

Inside the store, she grabbed a shopping cart. It had a wobbly front wheel that made the cart shimmy as she pushed it along.

‟I’ll push it for you,” Terry said.

‟No, that’s okay. I can push my own cart.”

‟You sure?”

‟Are you trying to annoy me?”

‟I just want to be friends.”

‟Oh ho ho.”

She made her way slowly up an aisle, sometimes pausing to snatch an item off its shelf and set it into her cart. Terry walked beside her—or behind her when the aisle became crowded.

At the end of the aisle, she turned and started down the next.

‟Do you live alone?” Terry asked.

‟No, do you?”

‟Me? All alone. I have a little beach cottage south of town. Which you’re welcome to visit any time of the day or night.”

‟You’re a very hospitable guy.”

‟You’re not married, are you?” he asked.

‟No, are you?”

‟No.”

‟Have you been married?” Sandy asked.

‟You ask a lot of questions.”

‟You started it.”

‟I’ve never been married,” he said. ‟What about you?”

‟Nope. How old are you?”

‟Twenty-eight.”

‟And you’ve never been married? Why not?”

He grinned. ‟Who knows? How old are you?”

‟Not as old as you. You’re really old. Amazing you’ve never been married. Something wrong with you?”

He laughed. ‟Maybe I’m just picky. Who do you live with?”

Looking into his eyes, she said, ‟My son.”

If Terry was put off by the news, he didn’t let it show. ‟Really? What’s his name?”

‟Eric.”

‟That must be neat, having a kid. How old is he?”

‟Twelve.”

At that news, he looked stunned. “You’re kidding. Twelve?”

‟Sure.”

‟So you were, what ... seven when you had him?”

She grinned. “A little older than that.”

‟Amazing. So where’s Eric while you’re off modelling for Blazed?”

‟He’s usually in school.”

‟Not during summer vacation, I hope.”

‟No, no. He’s home. My mother comes over to watch him when I have to go out.”

“That’s got to be a major convenience. Great for both of you. It frees you up and she gets to spend time with her grandchild.”

‟It’s a pretty good deal,” Sandy said. She tried to hold on to her smile, but it fell. She turned to the shelves of groceries. She was facing a variety of mustards. She didn’t need any mustard but she stared at the jars, anyway, as if trying to decide which to buy.

Shouldn’t have said that stuff about Mom. That’s what did it. Keep her out of it. How to ruin a fine day in one easy lesson.

“Are you okay?” Terry asked.

‟Yeah. It’s just ... Eric wasn’t feeling very well when I left this morning. I’m a little worried about him, that’s all. I need to finish the shopping and get home.” She grabbed a sweet-hot mustard off the shelf, bent over her cart and put it in.

“How far away do you live?”

She opened her mouth to answer, then gave him a sharp look.

‟Where I live is my business.”

“I just mean, if it’s going to take you a while to get there, why don’t you phone up your mother and make sure Eric’s all right? Put your mind at ease.”

‟That’s a good idea,” she said. ‟You want to watch the cart? I’ll go find a phone. Be right back.” She hurried toward the front of the store. With a glance back, she saw that Terry was staying put.

Dumb. This is what comes of lying.

The public telephones were just outside the store’s main exit. She glanced back to make sure Terry still wasn’t coming, then stepped outside and pretended to call home. After talking into the mouthpiece for a couple of minutes, she hung up and went back into the store. Terry was exactly where she’d left him.

He minds well, she thought.

“Eric’s fine,” she said.

“Glad to hear it. Feel better now?”

She nodded.

“The phone’s a great invention,” Terry said.

“It can be.”

“So now you can relax and enjoy the shopping.”

“I guess so.”

“And since everything’s fine on the home front, why don’t you stop by at my place after we’re done here?”

“And why would I want to do that?”

He grinned. “It’s a nice cottage. It has a nice view of the ocean. I’m nice. You’re nice. We’ll have a nice time.”

“Unless you get me inside the nice cottage and attack me.”

He suddenly looked at Sandy as if she’d turned into an odd specimen—an amusing, somewhat appalling, compelling creature unlike anything he’d ever seen before. In a solemn voice, he said, “I wouldn’t do that.”

“How do I know?”

He kept gazing at her. “I guess you don’t.”

“For all I know, you might be a very handsome, pleasant serial killer just looking for a chance to get me alone.”

“I’m not.”

“So you say. As if you’d admit it.”

He laughed and shook his head. “If I wanted to jump you, I could’ve done it on the beach. I don’t think Blaze would’ve been much of an obstacle.”

“Somebody might’ve come along,” Sandy pointed out. “You did. At your charming little beach cottage, though, you wouldn’t have to worry about anyone walking in on us. There’d be complete privacy. You’d have me at your mercy.”

“That sounds like a pretty good deal.”

“Md it might not even be your cottage. Maybe it’s just an abandoned place you happen to know about.”

“Gotcha!” Grinning, he reached into a seat pocket of his shorts and pulled out his wallet. He flapped it open in front of her. On one side was an i.d. card. On the other side was a shiny silver badge.

Chapter Thirty-two

Lunch Trouble

Just as Warren slid Dana’s tray through the window, a crowd of Japanese tourists swarmed into the eating area. All of them seemed to be talking at once. Some went straight to tables. A few scattered and started snapping photos of each other. Several wandered about taping everything in sight with their camcorders. The line behind Dana tripled in length. The line at the other window doubled. Probably half the group headed directly for the gift shop.

Looking in at Warren, Dana said, “Holy smoke.”

“We’re very big with the Japanae,” Warren explained. “We get busloads of them two or three times a week.”

“Must be great for business.”

“Can’t complain,” Warren said. “Only thing is, I was hoping I’d be able to have lunch with you.”

“Yeah, me too.” Trying not to let her disappointment show, she picked up her tray. “Well, maybe I’ll see you later.”

“How about after work?” he blurted.

“Today?”

“Yeah, if you want.”

“Sure!”

“We could go over to my place. I’ll show you the beach and stuff. And I could throw something on the barbie...”

“Hey, that sounds great.”

“Meet you at the ticket office at closing time?”

“You bet,” she said. “See you then.”

Dana found Tuck upstairs near the entrance to Lilly Thorn’s room. “That was quick,” Tuck said.

Dana nodded, grinning.

“What happened?”

“Well, a Japanese tour bus showed up and Warren couldn’t have lunch with me.”

“Ah. And that makes you giddy why?”

“He asked me over to his place! Right after work!”

“Today?”

“Yep. And we’re gonna eat there.”

“So I shouldn’t expect you for supper?”

“Nope.”

“Throwing me over for a guy, huh?”

“You better believe it.”

“How’ll you get home?”

Dana shrugged.

“Maybe you should spend the night with him. Then you’d just have a convenient little hike to work in the morning.”

“I’m not going to spend the night with him.”

“How do you know?”

“I know.”

“Do you want me to pick you up at a certain time?”

“He’ll probably drive me home.”

“What if he won’t?”

“Why wouldn’t he?”

Tuck shrugged. “He might not want you to leave. Or you two might not be speaking to each other by the time you’re ready to go. Or he might get drunk and pass out. Or...”

“Has he done anything like that?”

“Not that I know of. But guys will be guys.”

“I’m sure he’ll be fine. But if he does give me trouble, I’ll call you.”

“He doesn’t have a phone.”

“Really?”

“You’ll be trapped like a moose.”

“Up yours.”

“Tell you what. If you’re not home by a certain time, I could drive over and pick you up.”

Dana grimaced. “I don’t know if that’s such a great idea.”

“Couldn’t hurt. If you’re home by then, it’s a moot point. If I get there and you want to stay with Warren, that’ll be fine, too.”

“I guess that’d be okay.”

“What time? Two a.m.?”

“Very funny. How about midnight?”

“Fine.”

“But I’ll be home long before then.”

“Let’s hope not.” She gave Dana’s arm a pat, then said, “I’d better go downstairs and spell Clyde. “See you...”

“Excuse me?”

Looking over her shoulder, Dana found a husky young man standing behind her.

“Oh, hi,” Tuck said to him. “John?”

He beamed. “John it is. That’s right.”

“Hi, John,” Dana sad, tuming around. She’d noticed him earlier, herself. Hard not to notice a guy that size wearing black-rimmed glasses and a Beast House cap. She’d seen him up here before she went off to lunch.

The way he’d been wandering around, taking photos of every-thing in sight and fiddling with his tape player, she’d pegged him as a true aficionado of the house.

John and I are old buddies,” Tuck said.

“I’ve got pictures of her with Gus,” John explained, patting his camera.

“Gus is the one that’s hung,” Tuck said.

“Can I get a picture of you two together?” John asked. “I’ll send you a couple of copies.”

“Sounds good to me,” Tuck said. “How about it, Dana?”

“Sure, why not?”

“That’s great,” John said. “That’s really great.” As he took a few steps backward, Dana and Tuck stood side by side.

“I’m gonna have a great photo album of this place,” he said, and snapped a shot. “Hang on. Let me get a couple more, just in case.”

He clicked more than a couple more.

Sidestepping, ducking, zooming in for closeups, he took shot after shot.

“I have to get going,” Tuck said.

“Ah. Fine. No problem. Okay if I get a couple with my flash, just in case?”

“Well...”

The flash blinked, hitting them with a flick of brightness.

“I’ve got (flash) high-speed film in here (flash) but you never can be too sure. It’s awfully (flash) dark in this place (flash).”

“That’s enough, John.” Tuck put a hand across her eyes. “Knock it off.”

“Oh. Okay. Fine.” He lowered the camera. “I really appreciate it. You’ll never know how much I appreciate it.”

“Don’t forget to send us copies,” Tuck said.

“Oh, I won’t. But I guess I’ll need your names and stuff.”

Tuck reached into a seat pocket of her shorts. She took out a wallet and removed a business card. “Here you go. You can send them to me, and I’ll see that Dana gets copies.”

He took the card, squinted at it, then smiled and slipped it into a pocket of his enormous, wrinkled shirt. “Will do,” he said. “And thanks again.”

He hurried away.

“I think he’s in love with you,” Tuck said.

“Eat my shorts.”

“Bet he’d like to eat what’s in ‘em.”

“Hey, real nice. Aren’t you supposed to be relieving Clyde, or something?”

“Oh, yeah. Thanks for reminding me.” She slugged Dana’s arm. “See ya later, alligator.”

“In a while, crock-a-shit.”

Laughing, Tuck headed for the stairs.

More than half an hour went by before the Japanese tour group entered the house. When Dana heard them flood in, she crouched and looked down the stairs. The foyer was packed.

A lot of flash photos were being taken.

But Tuck was down there, smiling and nodding and making no objections.

A slim young woman carrying a miniature flag seemed to be in charge of the group. She spoke loudly and clearly in Japanese. It made no sense at all to Dana, but every so often the guide spoke familiar names: Lilly Thom, Ethel Hughes, Beast House, Maggie Kutch.

She couldn’t spot a Beast House tape player around the neck of anyone in the bunch.

They probably all know English, she thought. But it would be better to get the tour in their own language.

She wondered how long they would be staying downstairs.

Five minutes, maybe?

Dana stood up, turned away and walked the entire floor, looking into rooms and counting heads from one end of the corridor to the other.

Twenty-eight already up here.

Gonna get crowded.

Should I warn them?

So they can do what? she wondered. Evacuate the building and come back later?

Most of those in the hallway were wandering around as if lost in trances, their eyes blank as they listened to the tapes.

Hell they might not even notice,

Thinking it might be nice to greet such a large bunch of visitors from so far away, Dana returned to the top of the stairs. A few people were coming up, but they didn’t belong to the group.

She nodded and stepped out of the way.

“A real traffic jam down there,” said the man in the lead.

He was about the age of Dana’s father, and had a nice smile.

The woman, trudging up behind him, said, “The traffic jam’ll be up here before you know it, Herbie.”

“I’m afraid you’re right,” Diana said. “If you’d like, you could leave for a while and come back after they’re gone. We have a nice snack stand...”

“Oh, I don’t think I could make it up these stairs again,” the woman said. “We’ll just have to make do the best...”

“Lance?”

“...we can.”

“Lance!”

Dana jerked her head to the left.

“Lance! Where are you?”

She spotted the woman in the middle of the corridor, a frantic look on her face. The headphones hung around her neck.

Did she lose her kid? Dana wondered.

She looked awfully young to have a wandering kid.

Hands out, palms up, she turned slowly as she looked around.

“Lance!” she cried out “Where are you? Answer me this minute!”

Dana ran toward her.

Every other tourist in the corridor seemed to be watching.

Some were pulling off their headphones.

She stopped in front of the woman. “Who’s missing?” she asked.

“My boy. He was right beside me a minute ago, and suddenly he...he just disappeared.”

Dana snatched the walkie-talkie off her belt and thumbed the talk button. “Tuck,” she said. “We’ve got a missing boy. Over.”

“Nobody’s getting past me. Describe the kid.”

“How old is he?” Dana asked the mother.

“Nine.”

“Hair color?”

“Blond.”

“He’s nine years old,” she told Tuck. “Blond hair.”

“How long has he been...oh, great. Here come the...”

The walkie-talkie went silent, but Dana heard Tuck anyway. “Hold it!” Tuck yelled. “Yoshi, wait! Tell them to stop and stay away from the stairs. We have a problem.”

In a loud, clear voice, the Japanese tour guide started giving instructions to her group.

Dana turned her attention to Lance’s mother. “How long has he been gone?”

“Just a minute or two,” she said, her voice pitched high.

“You there, Tuck?”

“Yeah. Everything’s under control down here. For now.”

“The kid’s been gone a couple of minutes.”

“He has to still be up there. Look around. He probably wandered off by himself. Get back to me in about two minutes.”

“Will do.” Dana turned to the mother. “He can’t get out. Don’t worry, we’ll find him. Where were you when you noticed he was...”

“Is somebody looking for a kid?”

“Yes!” Dana called out.

A girl stepped forward. About ten years old, she looked like a tomboy in her short haircut and bib overalls. “A little creep with yellow hair?”

The mother scowled. “He’s not a creep.”

“Matter of opinion, ma’am,” said the girl. “Anyway, he ducked under the rope over there and ran up into the attic.”

“When was this?” Dana asked.

“Just before this lady started going all hysterical.”

“Was anybody with him?” Dana asked.

“Nope. He was all by himself. You should’ve seen the look on his face. He thought he was being oh so cute, but he wasn’t. I don’t happen to find it cute at all, breaking rules.”

Dana grinned at the girl. “Neither do I. Thanks a lot of your help.”

“You’re welcome.”

“What’s your name?”

“Janey.”

“Stick around, Janey.” Raising the walkie-talkie, Dana hurried toward the attic. Tourists in the corridor stepped aside to let her by. “Tuck? I just found a witness. Sounds like Lance took an excursion into the attic. I’m on my way.”

“Did he go up on his own?”

“That’s what I hear.”

“Okay. Keep your speak button depressed. I wanta hear what’s going on.”

“Right.”

At the attic doorway, Dana looked up the dark stairs. The entrance at the top looked like a black slab.

Unhooking one end of the cordon, she called, “Lance, please come down from there. It’s dangerous. We don’t want you to hurt yourself.”

Lance didn’t answer.

Dana swiveled around to face those who were clustered nearby. “I don’t want anyone coming up the stairs after me. The attic is off limits. Okay?”

“Want me to stand guard for you?” asked Janey.

“Sure. Thanks.”

Janey came over to the doorway. She turned toward the onlookers and folded her arms across her chest.

Dana started to climb the stairs. “Lance,” she called. “I’m coming up to find you. Why don’t you...?”

Out of the darkness above her came a squeal.

Her skin rippled with goosebumps.

She raced up the stairs, taking them two at at time, her strong legs pumping.

Mixed in with the sounds of her shoes striking the planks and the stairs creaking and groaning as she charged toward the top, she thought she heard other sounds.

Gaspy whimpers and quick footfalls.

Then something pale lurched into the black doorway and came down at her. Is it him?

Dana had a quick urge to scream.

“Stop!” she yelled.

“It’s after me!” the boy cried out.

He dodged to the other side of the stairway to get past Dana but she dropped the walkie-talkie and grabbed the banister with her right hand, flung out her left arm and hooked him across the chest. His whole weight suddenly tried to rip her backward and hurl her down the stairs, but she clung to the rail. The impact turned her sideways. Then the kid lost his momentum and she swung him in against her body.

“Let me go!” he gasped, thrashing. “Let go! It’s coming!!”

“Calm down,!” Dana said. She started carrying him down the stairs.

“Let me go! It’s gonna get us!”

“Nothing’s going to get us.”

“Hurry!”

Rushing down the stairs, she listened for sounds of footfalls behind her. She had an urge to look over her shoulder.

Only a few steps from the bottom, she thought, Made it. No matter what, I’ll make it to the hall before it gets me.

Get real, she told herself. Nothing’s up there.

She scampered down the final stairs and carried Lance out of the stairwell.

The onlookers applauded. She heard calls of “Thata girl!” and “Good going,” and “Nicely done.”

She set Lance onto his feet and turned him around to face her. Holding him by the sides, she crouched and said, “Everything’s all right, Lance. Everything’s fine.”

He gazed with wide eyes up the stairwell behind Dana. He was gasping and shaking.

“Nothing’s up there,” she said.

“Oh yes it is.”

Keeping hold of him, Dana checked him out from head to foot.

His pale blue T-shirt was dark with sweat. It felt hot and damp under her hands.

Lance didn’t seem to be injured.

She turned him around.

No damage that...

“Don’t you ever do that again! Do you hear me! Don’t you EVER! You scared the daylights out of me!”

“I was just...”

Smack!

He flinched in Dana’s hands.

She stood up fast. “Hey!”

He started crying.

“Don’t you hit him,” Dana snapped.

“I’ll hit him if I want.” As if to demonstrate, Lance’s mother hauled back for another swing at his face.

“No!” Dana caught her wrist.

“Let go of me!”

“Don’t hit the kid,” Dana said. “It isn’t nice to hit little kids.”

The mother spit at her.

The gob of saliva landed on Dana’s uniform blouse just above her left breast.

“Lady,” Dana said.

Then Janey kicked the woman in the leg.

“Ow! You little twat!” Her left hand darted at Janey.

As the girl leaped away, Dana jerked the woman’s right arm and swung her around and slammed her against the wall.

“That’s enough!” Dana shouted in her face.

The woman blinked.

The spit had soaked through Dana’s shirt. She felt its cool wetness against her skin.

With both hands, she clutched the front of the woman white T-shirt. “Calm down!”

“Let go of me!”

“You cannot go around hitting people,” Dana said.

Or spitting on them, she thought.

And she smelled the woman’s spit on her shirt. Felt it against her skin, and smelled it. It smelled like jasmine. It smelled like sneeze.

She suddenly gagged.

“Let go of me, or I’ll...”

Dana felt it suddenly coming. She had time to turn away. But she chose not to. She kept her grip on the mother’s T-shirt and lurched forward and threw up in her face.

For lunch, she’d had a Red-Hot Beastie Weenie, Beastly Chili Fries with cheese, and a strawberry flavored milkshake called a “Bucket of Blood.”

Chapter Thirty-three

SANDY’S STORY—July,1992

The sight of Terry’s badge seemed to freeze Sandy’s mind.

She gaped at it.

For God’s sake, don’t faint! Don’t scream and run! Just act normal.

Sure thing.

Keeping her eyes on the badge, she tried to sound like Cagney as she said, “So, you’re a copper?”

“Right. Fort Platt Municipal Police Department.”

“I’m supposed to believe that?”

“If I’m not a cop, I’ve got a mighty fine shield and i.d. Look at that photo. That’s me, rights

She stared at the i.d. photo. “Yep.”

“So I’m either a real cop or a really slick bad guy. But that isn’t the point.” He flipped the police i.d. over. Underneath it was his driver’s license. “Look. See the address there? Fourteen Beach Drive? That’s my cottage. If you follow me over, you can check the address before you even get out of your truck. If they don’t match up, you can just drive on.”

“I guess I could do that,” Sandy said.

She felt numb.

“Sure,” she said. “Why not?”

“Great!”

She smiled and nodded and resumed her grocery shopping.

Dazed.

Oh, my God. Oh, God. A cop. He’s a cop. What’m I gonna do?

Go over to his place and kill him?

No, no, no. Can’t do that. He’s a nice guy. I like him.

I can’t kill him.

Can’t?

Okay. I could.

But even if I wanted to, all these people are seeing us together. I’d never get away with it.

Just play along. See what happens.

In the checkout line, a couple of customers greeted Terry and he responded as if they were his good friends. The cashier knew him, too. Her name tag read, MARGE. She said, “Hey there, Ter. Whatcha up to?”

“No good, as usual.”

“Haw!”

As Marge slid the groceries across the scanner, Sandy said to her, “Is this guy really a cop?”

“Oh, I’ll say. He’s a regular terror. Ain’t you, Ter?”

“That’s me.”

“You gonna handcuff her?” Marge asked him.

“Gonna try.”

A few minutes later, he beat Sandy to the shopping cart.

She decided not to fight him for it. Outside, she walked beside him. “You’re a popular guy around here,” she said.

“For a serial killer.”

“Well, I guess you aren’t one of those.”

“They do impersonate cops, sometimes. You can’t be too careful.”

“Well, I’m convinced.”

When they reached her pickup truck, Terry unloaded the shopping cart for her. He even put the milk, butter, eggs and meat into the ice chest she’d brought along to keep them cold during the long trip home. After thanking him, she said, “You lead the way.”

“You won’t ditch me, will you?”

“If I do, I guess you can just run a make on my plates or something, huh?”

“I could. But I wouldn’t. I probably wouldn’t.”

“See you in a while,” she said. Then she climbed into her pickup, started the engine, and waited. After Terry’s car went by, she backed out of her space and followed it.

A cop. He’s a cop.

What if he does run the license?

He would find out that the vehicle was registered to Harry Matthews. And the computer would give him Harry’s address—Sandy’s address.

She had that covered, at least. During the past few years, she had managed to acquire the paperwork to back up four different false identities—including Ashley Matthews.

A girl named Ashley Matthews, born two years before Sandy, had died in an apartment fire at the age of nine.

Ralph had dug up her name—and the others. He did such things for a living, and he was good at it.

Thank God for private eyes, she thought as she turned left and followed Terry’s car onto Fort Platt Boulevard.

And thank God for Blaze. If not for the large amounts of money coming in from the paintings, she never would’ve been able to afford Ralph’s services.

So if Terry does check on me, she thought, I shouldn’t have any trouble. No reason for him to think I’m not Harry’s niece.

If he asks about Harry, I’ll say he’s on a trip.

Everything’ll be fine, she told herself.

Unless he comes over for a visit.

I can’t let that happen.

How can I stop it?

Ahead of her, Terry’s turn signal began to flash. He slowed down, then swung to the right.

I could just keep on going, Sandy thought.

But he’ll know where to find me.

We’d have to get our stuff together and leave. Right away.

Today. And find ourselves a new place to live.

Move in with Blaze?

Shaking her head, she made the turn and closed in on Terry’s car. It had slowed down to wait for her. As she approached, it picked up speed and led her onto Beach Drive.

The quiet, one-lane road ran parallel to the ocean. Along both sides were wood frame cottages and house trailers. One of the trailers had a swing set on its side yard. A boy in a swimsuit was standing on the middle swing, making it sway from side to side. A German shepherd wearing a red bandana around its neck was roaming down the side of the road. A woman was squatting down, planting flowers in front of her cottage.

An elderly couple sat on lawn chairs, one reading a newspaper, the other a paperback. A teenaged boy was busy with a hose and sponge, washing an old green Pontiac.

It looked like a nice place to live.

A lot nicer than a hideout in the woods.

Sandy felt a pull of regret.

Can’t have everything, she told herself. Be happy with what you’ve got.

Just ahead of her, Terry slowed down and turned left onto a gravel driveway. It seemed plenty long enough for her car to fit in behind his. As she made the turn, she glanced at the mailbox: 14 Beach Drive.

It was Terry’s place, all right.

She parked, climbed out of her pickup and walked toward him. “I won’t be able to stay long,” she said.

“Long enough to come in and have a drink?”

“Not sure I’d better come in.”

“That’ll be fine. We can relax out back on the sun deck.”

Sandy followed him around the side of the car port. About a hundred yards ahead, the ocean rolled into Shore. The beach stretched all the way to the rear of the cottage.

She pulled off her shoes and carried them. The dry, hot sand shifted under her feet.

At the bottom of the deck stairs, she stopped and watched Terry climb. He had fine, golden hair on the backs of his legs, and curly down just above his belt. His wallet made the left seat pocket of his shorts bulge. The other side of his shorts curved nicely against his buttock.

She felt a little funny about staring at his rear.

Normally, she wasn’t much interested in such things.

She wondered what he was wearing under his shorts.

Get a grip, she told herself. The guy’s a cop. I can’t have anything to do with him.

Then what am I doing here?

“Coming up?” he asked.

“Sure.” She climbed the stairs. The sundeck had a redwood railing on three sides. On the fourth side, the deck joined the cottage. Which seemed to be made mostly of glass. Draperies were shut, however, so she couldn’t see inside. The deck was furnished with a round glass table, a few folding chairs, two loungers with fabric pads, a couple of TV trays, and a barbeque grill.

“What can I get you?” Terry asked.

“I’ll have to drive home pretty soon.”

“I have soft drinks. Or you might try a beer. One or two beers shouldn’t impair you much.”

“A beer sounds good,” she said.

“I’ll have to go in through the front.” He headed for the stairs.

Sandy glanced at the two sliding glass doors. “You can’t get in from here?”

“They only lock from the inside. This’ll just take a minute, though. Make yourself at home.”

“I’ll come with you,” Sandy told him.

“Fine.”

As they retraced their route to the front of the cottage, Terry smiled and said, “I thought you didn’t want to go in.”

“I was just being cautious.”

“And now you’re not?”

“Maybe I was being overly cautious. I mean, you are a cop, right?”

“Right.”

When they reached the front door, he unlocked and opened it.

Sandy followed him inside. The living room had a hardwood floor and several rugs. There were bookshelves, a stone fireplace, a television, an easy chair, and an old sofa with a coffee table in front and lamp tables at each end. On one wall was a seascape of the ocean at sunset. On another wall hung The Sleeper.

By Blaze O. Glory.

One of his more recent paintings.

It showed Sandy sprawled on a bed, eyes shut, her hair spread across the pillow, sunlight slanting down on her from a nearby window. She looked as if she’d tossed and turned during the night. By morning, the single sheet over her body was a twisted disarray. Her entire left leg had come out from under it. The sheet covered her right leg, then swept upward across her body at an angle, draping her belly and her left breast and shoulder, but leaving her right breast naked.

Sandy gaped at it. Then she turned to Terry.

His smiled turned crooked and he blushed.

Sandy’s heart thudded wildly. Her face felt hot. “That’s me,” she said, her voice coming out no louder than a whisper.

“I know,” he whispered back at her.

“My God.”

What’s going on? she wondered. She felt very strange: confused, embarrassed, deceived and betrayed, frightened, flattered, vulnerable and excited. All at the same time.

“The painting’s beautiful,” Terry said. “You’re beautiful.”

“So...this morning wasn’t an accident. You didn’t just stumble onto us.”

“I had a spy in the camp.”

“Blaze?”

Terry nodded.

“That...”

“He meant well. He thought you and I might get along.”

“He set me up.”

“All he really did was tell me where you’d be.”

“Then he made sure I was half-naked for the encounter.”

Smiling, Terry said, “Well, he probably did that for artistic reasons.”

“Oh, sure.”

“He was just trying to help. He thinks you need someone...a friend. And he knew how much I wanted to meet you.”

“Because of that?” She nodded toward the painting.

“That. And others.”

“You have more?”

“No. Just the one. It’s all I’ve been able to afford. But I’ve seen a few of the others. I wish I had them all.”

Staring into his eyes, she asked, “Why?”

“Because they’re of you.”

“They don’t even look like me.”

“Sure they do. I mean, none of them looks exactly like you. Blaze doesn’t get every feature just right. But all of them have...I don’t know.” His blush deepened. “Your beauty. Your magic. I wish he’d paint one that really looks like you.”

“He’s not supposed to,” Sandy explained. “I don’t want everybody knowing it’s me when they see these things.”

“Couldn’t be anyone else,” Terry said. “Not if they know you.”

“I’d better make Blaze give me a bigger nose or something.”

Laughing softly, Terry shook his head. “Don’t do that. He should make them look exactly like you. In the ways they’re different, they lose.”

She gazed at him.

“Sony,” he said. “I didn’t mean to upset you.”

“You didn’t? Then how come you brought me in here? Did you think I wouldn’t notice the painting?”

“I guess I wanted you to notice it.”

“So you intended to scare me away?”

“You’re still here.”

“Hanging on by the fingernails.”

“How about that beer?”

“Maybe I’d better get the hell out of here. This is a little...strange.”

“How about if you get the hell out to the back deck?”

Staring into his eyes, she wasn’t sure what she saw. A look of urgent hope?

Maybe that’s lust.

What she didn’t find in his eyes was any trace of malice.

“I guess the deck’ll be okay,” she said.

He led her toward one of the sliding doors. “How about the beer?” he asked.

“Make it a vodka, okay? If you have any. I’m beyond beer right now.”

“How about a vodka and tonic?”

“That’d be just right.”

He unlatched the door and rolled it open for her. Then he skidded the screen door out of the way.

“I’ll be along in a minute,” he said.

Sandy stepped across the deck. Bending over slightly, she clutched the top of the redwood railing with both hands and gazed out over the beach. Not many people were in sight. Those that she could see were far away. There were a lot more seagulls than people. They swooped and flapped and squealed.

The sun felt hot, but a cool breeze blew into Sandy’s face and ruffled her shirt.

This is so great, she thought.

And so horrible.

God, the guy is head-over-heels for me.

Not for me. For the gal in the paintings.

But she is me.

What am I gonna do?

Drink my drink and leave, she told herself. And avoid him from now on.

But what if he won’t avoid me?

This sucks so bad.

But if it sucks so bad, she wondered, why do I feel so great?

I don’t.

Don’t lie. You do, too.

Okay. Great but miserable.

Hearing footsteps on the wood of the deck, she turned around. Terry set down a serving tray on top of the glass table.

It had two vodka tonics on it. There was also a basket loaded with potato chips.

“Cocktails are served, ma’am,” he said, and pulled out a chair for Sandy.

“Thanks,” she said. She sat down.

“And thank you for sticking around. A lesser person might’ve fled the scene.”

“I will have to leave pretty soon. Mom and Eric...” She shrugged. “I don’t like to be away too long.”

“Any time you’re ready to go, just holler.” Terry sat down and raised his glass. “Here’s how,” he said.

“Here’s how.”

They clinked their glasses together, then drank.

“Ahhh,” Sandy said. “This sure hits the spot.”

“Glad you like it. You know, you’re really being a good sport about this.”

“Are we playing a game?”

“I just mean, I’m awfully glad you haven’t flipped out and run away.”

“The urge exists. I’m holding it at bay.”

“I did think about hiding the picture. You know, this morning before I set out for the rendezvous. But that would’ve been like assuming in advance that I’d get you here, and I didn’t want to do anything that might jinx the operation.” Laughing softly, he took another drink. “Stupid, huh?”

“Not entirely.”

“Anyway, it seemed sort of stupid to me, but it’s why I didn’t hide the picture. Then I thought, well, if I do get you into the house, it’ll be a good time for you to see it. I didn’t much care for the subterfuge.”

Smiling, Sandy set down her glass. “Why the subterfuge in the first place?”

“wetl...”

“Well?”

“I never knew anything about you till about three months ago. There was an overnight break-in at the Beachside Gallery.”

“I never heard about that.”

“It was kept pretty quiet. Someone forced open the back door and trashed a few paintings. In fact, all the paintings in the place that seemed to be gay-oriented.”

“That must’ve included some by Blaze.”

“Right. A couple of them. Anyway, I was called over to the gallery in the morning when Megan opened up for business and discovered what had happened. She started showing me around. And that’s when I saw The Sleeper for the first time. It just...knocked my socks off. I mean...I had to have it. I’d never seen a painting that hit me that way.”

“Blaze is pretty good,” Sandy said.

“And his model is spectacular.”

“I’m just a dame.”

Terry laughed. “Yeah. So anyway, I bought The Sleeper right then and there—right in the middle of my investigation. Had to max out my Visa card, but...” He shrugged. “A small price to pay.”

“A hefty price.”

“I had to have that painting. And I had to...meet you. Megan couldn’t tell me much. And I guess her information wasn’t exactly accurate, either. She told me your name was Electra, for one thing.”

“It’s my nom de nudie.”

Terry laughed. “She also said you’re Blaze’s niece and you live in San Francisco. You’re not his niece, are you?”

“Nope.”

“What about San Francisco? Is that where you live?”

“I’ll never tell.”

“Why not?”

“If I tell you all my secrets, I’ll lose my membership in the Mysterious Dames Society.” She poked a potato chip into her mouth and crunched it. “Then where would I be?”

“Will you at least tell me your real name?”

“What’d Blaze say it is?”

“Just Ashley. He wouldn’t tell me your last name.”

“Good for him!”

“He said I should ask you.”

“What else did he say about me?”

“He claimed not to know where you live. He said you just show up at his place every couple of weeks, then take off again after you’re done posing. He mentioned that you have a son. That’s about it. Well...and that he thought we’d make a nice couple.”

“Good ol’ Blaze.”

“So I suggested that maybe he should introduce me to you, but he didn’t want to do it that way. He thought you wouldn’t like him trying to ‘fix you up’ with a friend. That you’d resent it, and I’d stand a better chance if I just happened to run into you by accident. He thought I should put in an appearance while you were out posing for him. And I went along with it. I knew it was kind of a screwy idea, but Blaze completely refused to just introduce me to you.”

“He enjoys his melodramas,” Sandy said.

“Guess so. Anyway, I figured ‘whatever it takes.’ This morning, he gave me the call, said you were coming in and told me where he’d be taking you.”

Sandy shook her head.

“I am sorry about tricking you. But I just had to meet you. I would’ve done anything.”

“Anything?”

“Pretty near.”

“A desperate man. That’s flattering and scary.”

“Well, I’ll be perfectly straight-forward and honest from now on. I promise.”

“From now on, huh? That’s assuming we’ll be seeing more of each other.”

“I wouldn’t mind,” he said.

“What do you have in mind?”

“This sort of thing, I guess. Seeing each other. Talking. You know.”

“That might be nice.”

He looked relieved and glad.

“There is a problem, though. I’ve got Eric. And we do live pretty far away. I usually don’t make it into town more than a couple of times a month.”

“I guess I could live with that.”

“You wouldn’t have any choice. It’s that or nothing. Twice a month is all I can get away.”

“You don’t have any other guys, do you?”

“Just Eric.” She met Terry’s eyes. “I’ve had some bad luck with the men in my life. I’ll probably have bad luck with you.”

“But you’re willing to give me a try? Give us a try?”

“On one condition.”

“Anything.”

“You have to promise you’ll never come to my place,” she said.

“I don’t even know where it is.”

“But you’re a cop. You could probably find out easily enough. If you haven’t already.”

“I haven’t.”

“The thing is, whatever we do, I don’t want Eric involved. He and I... we’re very close. I think he’d see you as an interloper who’s trying to take his mom away from him. He’s insecure enough as it is. So you have to promise never under any circumstances to come out to the house.”

“I promise.”

“Cross your heart and hope to die?”

“Cross my heart and hope to die.” With his forefinger, he marked an X over his heart. Then he leaned forward and reached across the table. Sandy reached out, too. He took hold of her hand and gently squeezed it.

A few minutes later, done with her drink, she said, “I’d better get going.”

“How about staying for one more round?”

“Afraid not. And you should know better.”

“I do. But I hate to see you go so soon.”

“I’ll be back in town before you know it.”

“How will I know it?” he asked.

“Oh, Blaze will probably tip you off.”

He laughed. “Come on.”

“I’ll call and let you know. Or I’ll drop by.”

“What if I’m not here?”

She grinned. “Then you might miss me.”

“I’m usually home during the day. I work the graveyard shift. Wednesdays and Thursdays off. And I’ve got an answering machine, so if you call in advance...”

“I’ll try not to miss you,” Sandy said. Then she scooted back her chair and stood up.

Terry got to his feet and pulled out his wallet. He searched it, frowning, then came up with a business card. “Need a pen. I’ll write my home phone number on the back.” He returned the wallet to his pocket, then turned around and reached for the sliding door. “This’ll just take me a second. Want to come in?”

“I’ll wait for you here.”

He rolled open the door and stepped inside. While he was away, Sandy ate a few more potato chips. Then she drank the melted ice water at the bottom of her glass.

Terry came out and handed the card to her. “My home number’s on the back.”

“Thanks.” She slipped it into a rear pocket of her jeans. “I’d better get going.”

Terry stepped toward the open door.

“I think I’ll go around the side.”

“This way’s shorter,” he pointed out.

“But it might take longer. You might decide to show me your bedroom and you might talk me into testing the bed.” Smiling, she shook her head. “No telling what might happen after that. And whatever does, it might take hours.”

“Whoa! Jeez!”

“And I’ve already been gone too long. So I’ll go this way.”

She picked up her shoes and walked toward the porch stairs.

“I’ll come with you.” He hurried down the stairs after Sandy. At the bottom, he caught up to her and took her hand. As they walked past the rear of the carport, he said, “Maybe we can get together longer next time. Maybe have a picnic on the beach or something. Maybe go in for a swim.”

“We’ll do something,” she said.

“It’s a pretty nice beach.”

“You’re a pretty nice guy.” She freed her hand, then slipped her arm across his back, low against the warm bare skin above his shorts. As she curled her hand against his side, he put his arm on her back. She felt his hand against her shoulder blade.

When they came around the front of the carport, she stopped to put on her shoes. Terry held her steady. Then she turned to him.

She was tall enough to look him straight in the eyes.

He gazed into her eyes for a long time as if he couldn’t get enough of them. And she gazed into his, wondering and hoping.

Finally, Sandy said, “I’ve gotta get going. Thanks for the drink and everything.”

“My time. Day or night. Feel free to...”

She darted forward, kissed him fast on the lips, then whirled around and hurried to her pickup truck. She was inside it with the door shut by the time Terry got to her.

He looked at her through the open window. “I’m going to miss you,” he said.

“You can’t miss me. We don’t know each other.”

“Oh. Okay. That’s good to know.”

“Anyway, you have The Sleeper to keep you company.” She twisted in her seat and leaned toward the open window and Terry’s face was there, sad as if she were already gone, but his mouth found her lips and kissed them with gentleness and longing and silent need.

When it was over, she backed her truck down his driveway to the road. She waved good-bye and he returned the wave and stayed there by the driveway, watching while she drove away.

Oh, God, she thought, I miss him already.

I can’t miss him. We don’t even know each other.

She had a strong urge to turn the truck around and go back.

Why not? Why the hell not? Eric’s probably romping around the woods, doesn’t even know or care that I’m not back yet.

But she kept on driving, heading for home.

Like a good little mommy.

Leaving behind the one and only man she’d ever felt this way about.

Felt what way?

What is it, love?

“I can’t be in love with him,” Sandy whispered. “I don’t even know him.”

I could remedy that.

She imagined herself making a U-turn and speeding back to his cottage.

She didn’t do it, though.

I’ll see him again soon enough, she told herself. Shouldn’t go rushing into anything. God knows, I’ve waited this long for a guy, I can wait two more weeks.

Chapter Thirty-four

BIG JOHN

“Man, you really missed out,” John said as Owen walked toward him. The big guy was standing on the sidewalk not far from the ticket booth, grinning and shaking his head. “Where were you, anyhow?”

“Taking a look around town. I checked out the museum.”

“Did that yesterday. Cool stuff in there, huh?”

“Yeah. But I’d always wanted to meet Janice Crogan. She owns it, you know.”

“Hey, what doesn’t she own in this town?”

“Anyway, I found a photography place that develops film in an hour. It’s just up the road a couple of blocks.” He glanced toward the ticket booth. Rhonda was behind the window, and Sharon was busy outfitting a family of five with tape players. “Let’s walk,” Owen said.

They headed north on Front Street.

“Did you get the pictures?” he asked.

“Ohhhh, yeah.”

“Dana, right?”

John grinned. “Got a whole bunch of Dana and some more of Lynn, too. But then you wouldn’t believe what happened. Really too bad you missed it, man. Wow.”

“You gonna tell me?”

“Sure. Why not? What are buddies for, huh?”

Buddies?

Oh, great, he thinks I’m his buddy.

“Okay. Here’s the thing. So I’m upstairs. I get our luscious sweet-hearts to pose for me, you know, and then I’m still hanging around and all hell breaks loose. Some little asshole gets away from his mom and she’s like ‘Oh my God, he’s been kidnapped! I’ll never see him alive again!’ Lynn, she’s gone by then. So it’s all up to Dana, you know? She goes running up the hall to see what’s wrong. You oughta see her run, man. She’s got these tits on her, and...”

“Hey.”

“Yeah, yeah. Sorry. But she does. You oughta see ’em when she runs.”

“Cut it out!”

John laughed. “Anyway...So then there’s this girl, she saw the missing brat hightail it up the attic stairs.”

“He wasn’t kidnapped after all, huh?”

“Nope, just thought he’d visit the attic. Which is off limits, you know.”

“I know.”

“So Dana, she goes up to get him and all of a sudden the kid lets out this scream like he just bumped into Freddie Krueger or something. I can’t see too much on account of all these rubber-neckers around the door, but I hear the kid yelling that something’s after him. Next thing you know, out Dana comes carrying him.”

“Carrying him?”

“Yeah! Like she’d snatched him off his feet. Had him hugged like this.” John demonstrated with his arms. “There’s an idea for you, pal. Run up into the attic, maybe she’ll carry you down.”

“I’ll be sure to do that. Was the kid okay?”

“Sure. He was fine. Just scared shitless. But then, get this. Dana, she’s looking the kid over and all of a sudden the mom hauls off and whacks him across the face. Which really pisses off Dana. Next thing you know, she’s yelling at Mom for hitting the kid, and the gal hocks one on her.”

“She spit on Dana?”

“Yeah! Man, you should’ve seen it. A big old gob. Lands on her shirt. Right here.” He pointed at his own shirt, just above the pocket. “Note how I’m not saying word one about it being on her tit.”

“Very decent of you.”

“Anyway, so Dana grabs her and pins her to a wall and pukes on her.”

“What?”

“She upchucked all over the gal.”

Owen grimaced.

“Man, it was awesome! God only knows what Dana’d been eating, but...”

“That’s okay,” Owen said. “You don’t have to go into it.”

“Whatever it was...”

“Hey!”

“All right, all right. Sorry.”

“So what happened after she threw up on the mother?”

“That’s when the reenforcements showed up. Lynn, Sharon and some guy...”

“Must’ve been Clyde.”

“Yeah. So Sharon and Clyde, they escort mom and the kid out of the house. I heard ‘em say something about cleaning her up. Man, you should’ve seen her. She was dripping puke all down the hall.”

“What happened to Dane?”

“Well, Lynn shut the attic door and kept people away from the mess. While she was doing that, Dana went off and came back with a mop and stuff. Then Lynn sort of directed traffic while Dana took care of the mess.”

“Don’t they have a janitor?”

“Nah. Lynn takes care of everything. She’s Janice Crogan’s daughter, you know that’”

“hurl? Really?”

“Her step-daughter,” John explained. “She’s married to Lynn’s dad.”

“I had no idea.”

“And Janice is away on a trip...”

“I knew that.”

“So Lynn’s in charge of the whole works till she gets back.”

“How do you know all this stuft?”

John shrugged. “Been around a couple of days. And I pay attenlion. I keep my eyes open. I listen. People say stuff. You put two and two together.”

“What do you know about Dana?”

“Has a weak stomach.”

“Very funny.”

“Doesn’t like it if you hit kids.”

“I’ll try to restrain myself around her.”

“Great set of hooters.”

“Stop that.”

“She’s living with Lynn.”

“How do you know?” Owen asked.

“Saw them drive in together this morning.”

“I saw that, too. Doesn’t mean they live together. Maybe they car pool, or...”

“Well, I also heard some things.”

“Like what?”

“Like Dana has some kind of hot date tonight.”

The news gave Owen a sick feeling.

“They were talking about Lynx picking her up later and bringing her home. Home being Lynn’s place. So obviously they’re living together.”

“She has a date?”

“Buck up, little buckeroo.” John slapped his shoulder. “At least she’s not a Lesbo.”

“Who’s she seeing?”

“Didn’t catch that part. All I know is, he’s a guy. And it sounds like Dana hasn’t gone out with him before.”

Is it me? Owen suddenly wondered. Did John overhear them talking about a date with me?

No way!

But we did have that nice talk this morning, Owen reminded himself. And Dana did seem to like me. A little, at least. Maybe. Thought I was a jerk for ditching Monica, but her eyes got wet when I said that stuff about how she was everything a guy could ever want.

I touched her. I moved her.

And I promised not to bother her...unless she wanted me to. Joking like. But she didn’t take it like a joke. She said she would think about it.

And she asked where I’m staying tonight!

My God, Owen thought. Maybe she does plan to see me.

I might be the hot date!

But I told her I’d be at the Welcome Inn. I’ve gotta get over there.

What if they don’t have any vacancies?

He checked his wristwatch.

Almost two o’clock.

“What’s up?” John asked. “Wishing you were the lucky guy?”

“Sort of.”

“Don’t waste your time, pal. Guys like you and me, we’re never the lucky guy. Not when it comes to babes like Dana or Lynn. They got a word for guys like us.”

“What’s hat?”

“Losers.”

“Speak for yourself.”

John laughed. “Only one way you’d ever stand a chance with a gal like Dana—knock her out and tie her up.”

“You’re disgusting.”

He laughed again and said, “Truth hurts.”

“Fuck you.”

“Wanta?”

Owen snarled at him.

Laughing, John reached over suddenly and pinched his nipple.

Owen yelped “Ouch!” and swatted his hand away.

“Not much up top,” John said.

“Leave me alone!”

“Aw, that didn’t hurt you.”

“Did, too.” Owen stopped at the curb. On the other side of the street was the photo shop. “Just keep your hands to yourself, okay?”

“If you say so. Is that the place?” John asked.

“Yeah. Is your roll finished?”

“Yep.” He reached into his shirt pocket and pulled out a black plastic canister. “I’m all reloaded and everything.”

They crossed the street and entered the shop.

A man behind the counter looked up at them. He had no hair or eyebrows. He was too tall, too thin. He looked as if he’d been grabbed at each end and stretched by someone playful and malicious. “Help you?” he asked.

“We’d like to get some film developed,” Owen said.

John set the container on top of the glass counter. The man picked it up, opened it, and dumped the roll of film into his hand. His fingers were nearly twice as long as Owen’s. “Uh-huh,” he said. “Twenty-four color prints. I can take care of that for you.”

“We’d like two copies of each,” Owen said.

“Better make it four,” John said.

“Four?” Owen asked.

“Two for us, two for the girls.” Grinning, he said, “I promised ‘em.”

“That’s okay.”

“Four copies each?” the man asked. “That’ll run you.”

“That’s okay,” Owen said. “When can we pick them up?”

“When do you need them?”

“The sooner the better, I guess.”

The man glanced over his shoulder at the wall clock. Though mounted above a door, it was nearly level with his head. “I’d say I can likely have them done for you before closing time.”

“When’s that?” Owen asked.

“Six o’clock.”

“Ihat’s four hours,” John pointed out, glowering at the man. “Your sign says one hour developing.”

“You want four copies?”

“You telling me it takes four times as long?”

The man’s thin lips pressed together tightly and curled up at each end. “Might,” he said. “Might take longer. But I close at six, either way.”

“Six’ll be fine,” Owen told him, trying to sound especially friendly and sincere. “Really. We’ve got no problem with that. My friend’s a trouble-maker.”

“I ‘spent he is,” the man said.

Owen hauled out his wallet and removed a fifty-dollar bill. “I’d be glad to pay in advance.”

The man eyed the bill. He nodded as if agreeing with himself about a matter of little importance. “No need for that,” he said. “Come in here around five, maybe I’ll have ’em done for you by then.”

“Thanks. Thank you.”

Outside, John patted Owen on the back and said, “Well done, young fella.”

“Yeah, right.”

“Looks like we have some time on our hands. So, what’ll we do for the next three hours?”

“I don’t know,” Owen said. He crossed the street, John by his side, and headed south.

“Wanta go back to Beast House and scope out the babes for a while?”

“Not really.”

“What do you wanta do?”

“Actually, we don’t really need to... We could, like, each do our own thing and meet back at the photo shop at five.”

John laughed. “Trying to get rid of me?”

“No, but...I could use some time by myself.”

“What for?”

“Maybe I’d just like to be alone for a while.”

“So you can go to your room and freshen up?”

“I don’t have a room.”

“Ah! Okay. I get it. You need to find yourself a place to stay tonight, am I right?”

“I thought I’d drive around and see what’s available.”

“Good deal. Might I suggest the Welcome Inn? Best place in town. Plus it has all that history. I fully intended to stay there myself before my fucking radiator exploded. Get a room with two beds, and I’ll keep you company.”

Owen grimaced. “I really don’t want a roommate, John.”

“Sure you do.”

“No. I don’t. Really.”

“Come on. I’ve been sleeping in my car, man. It’s been a week since I took a shower. Anyway, it won’t cost you hardly anything. These motels, they charge you pretty much the same for two people as one.”

Owen shook his head.

“Come on, man. Do a guy a favor.”

“I’d like to have some time by myself.”

“You can have that any old time. I’m not asking you to marry me. Besides. You and me, we make a good team. You can use me. Look how I took those pictures for you.”

“I’m giving you a hundred dollar ticket for them.”

“But you’d never have the guts to take ’em like that yourself. You need a guy like me around. I can do stuff for you. I’ll do anything, man. Please.”

I’m never gonna get rid of this guy!

“I tell you what,” Owen said. “I want some time by myself.”

“Hey, but...”

“Listen! I don’t like all this pressure. If you want to use my room tonight, give me a little space. Right now, I want to get in my car and drive over to the motel—by myself. They might not even have any vacancies. And the more time I waste arguing with you....”

“Okay, okay. Go. I’ll find something to do without you.”

“Good. We’ll meet at the photo shop at five. After we get the pictures, I’ll let you know about tonight.”

John raised his hand. “See you there.” He stopped walking. They were still a half a block from the entrance to the Beast House parking lot.

“Fine,” Owen said.

“Fine. Go.”

“Okay.” Owen turned away from him and resumed walking.

He had an urge to look back, but he resisted it.

“Hey, Owen?” John called.

He looked around.

“Don’t forget it’s a midnight tour. You’d better get reservations for tomorrow night, too.” He held up two fingers and smiled rather sadly.

He was still standing in the same place on the sidewalk a few minutes later when Owen pulled out of the parking lot in his rental car and swung right onto Front Street.

John looked like a big, abandoned kid.

Owen slowed down and pulled over. He pushed a button to lower the passenger window. “Okay,” he called. “Come on.”

Crouching to see inside, John shook his head. “Thanks. But a deal’s a deal. You go on ahead and make your reservations. I’ll find something else to do till five.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yeah. You don’t need me hanging around all the time.”

“Okay. See you later, then.”

“See you, pal.”

Owen drove on. In the side mirror, he saw John standing on the sidewalk, watching him.

Not such a bad guy.

The beeping alarm on his wristwatch woke Owen up. He was lying on top of a bed. The room was almost dark, but a strip of sunlight came in through a gap where the curtains didn’t quite meet.

Still on his back, he raised his arm.

The luminous numbers on his wristwatch showed 4:30.

He shut off the alarm.

But he didn’t get up.

No big hurry, he thought. It’ll only take five or ten minutes to drive over to the photo shop.

I could even skip it.

No law says I have to go and pick up the pictures. I can just stay here. That’d be the end of my troubles with John, at least for today. Deal with him tomorrow.

Besides, what if Dana calls while I’m gone?

Turning his head, Owen looked at the telephone.

She might call any second.

She probably won’t call at all, he thought. She wouldn’t go out with a guy like me. Her date’s with somebody else. A strong, handsome, suntanned jock.

Anyway, if she does call, the front desk will take a message.

Maybe she’ll just drop in.

He imagined her stepping up to the door of his motel room and knocking on it. In his mind, she was wearing her guide uniform. A couple of the top buttons were unfastened. “Just thought I’d drop by and see how you’re doing, Owen.”

“Would you like to come in?”

“Thought you’d never ask.” She stepped into his room and wrapped her arms around him and pulled him against her body. “I know we just met,” she said, “but I haven’t been able to stop thinking about...”

Someone knocked on the door of Owen’s room.

He bolted upright, his heart suddenly thudding.

It can’t be Dana, he thought as he scurried off the bed.

No way. That sort of thing just doesn’t happen. Not to me.

Maybe this once...

He jerked open the door.

“Hey, pal, how’s our room?”

“What’re you doing here?”

“Look what I’ve got.” John held up a bag. “Mr. Cucumber got done with the pictures early, so I saved us both some time and picked ’em up.” He stepped into the room. “They cost me down to my last nickle, pretty near. But I figure you’ll reimburse me. Too bad you couldn’t get a room in the old wing.”

“They were all full.”

“Yeah, bet they go fast. Everybody wants to be in the section where stuff really happened. Guess we were lucky to get anything.” this was the last room available,” Owen said.

“I know, I know. I saw ’em turn on the No Vacancy sign right after you went in the office.”

“What the hell did you do, follow me?”

“Shit, no. You told me you were coming here. I just hopped into my buggy and sailed on over. Wanted to see if you’d get us a room.” A grin suddenly spread across John’s face. “And which one,” he added.

“Real nice.”

“But please note, I did not disturb you. I allowed you your space.”

“Yeah. Thanks a lot.”

John spread the curtains wide, and afternoon sunlight flooded the room.

“Not bad, not bad. A queen and a single, huh? Who gets the queen?” He sat down on the queen-sized mattress and bounced.

“I do.”

“I’m bigger than you. Don’t you think I should get the bigger bed?”

“No. I’m paying. And what makes you think I’m going to let you stay?”

“What’re you gonna do, throw me out? If you throw me out, I take these with me.” He reached into the bag and pulled out an envelope thick with photographs. “I’ve already taken a peek. They’re hot. That Dana, she’s a babe and a half.”

“Let me see.”

“Who gets the queen?”

“Oh, for the...”

“I can always leave.”

“You really are a jerk.”

“I’m the jerk with guts enough to take photos of your secret honey.”

“Okay. Fine. You win. Take the queen.”

“Thank you.”

Chapter Thirty-five

WARREN’S PLACE

“You’re out of uniform,” Warren said as he met Dana in front of the ticket booth.

“Had a little mishap.”

“So I heard.” He smiled at her. For a moment, she thought he might reach out and take her hand. But he didn’t. “Sounds like the gal deserved what she got,” he said.

“Well, I didn’t exactly premeditate the attack. Talk about embarrassing . I wanted to crawl in a hole. And then the gift shop was out of my size. They were out of most sizes, for that matter.” She looked down at her huge, flapping T-shirt. It drooped over her shoulders. It hung down low enough to cover her shorts when the wind wasn’t flinging and lifting it. “I know I’m big, but this thing would fit Jabba the Hutt.”

“Looks good,” Warren said.

“Well, thanks.”

“Ready to go?”

“Sure.”

Staying by Warren’s side, she stepped to the edge of Front Street. Traffic was coming from both directions. Warren’s head turned from side to side as if he were watching a tennis match.

Glancing Dana’s way, he caught her looking at him. He smiled.

Then came a break in the traffic and they hurried across.

They stopped just short of the high, chain link fence in front of the Kutch property.

Dana stared at the house.

“Have you ever been in there?” she asked.

“Not in the house itself. I’ve trespassed on the grounds, though. I was hoping to get a look inside.”

“No windows.”

“I knocked on the door.”

“You knocked?

“Oh, yeah. I thought maybe I’d introduce myself to Agnes. I brought her a bouquet of flowers.”

“That was nice.”

“Well, you know. All women are supposed to love flowers. Agnes Kutch is apparently nuts, but she’s still a woman. Thought I’d try to win her over and maybe she’d give me a tour of her house. But she wouldn’t open the door. She doesn’t open it for anyone.”

“I’ve heard she’s sort of a recluse.”

“Sort of. It’s like she’s hiding in there. She has a remote system for opening the gate of her driveway. Whatever she needs, she orders it by phone and has it delivered. See how the porch is all enclosed? They leave the stuff inside and she gets it after they’ve gone.”

Warren turned away. Dana stayed with him. Together, they walked along the sandy patch between Front Street and the fence. “She can’t stay in the house all the time, can she?”

“Looks like she does.”

“She must pay her bills somehow.”

“Janice pays them. Everything is billed to Janice.”

“So, does Janice ever see her?”

Warren shook his head. “Not in the past four or five years. Nodody has.”

“How creepy.”

“Well, you can’t really expect someone like Agnes to be normal. When you think about what she’s been through.”

“You’re probably right about that,” Dana said.

“Amazing she survived,” Warren said. “Here. Up this way.”

They headed to the left up a narrow lane of asphalt. The road was cracked and pitted. Grass and dandelions grew in some of the fissures.

“Going nuts was probably her way of coping with it,” Dana said.

“I guess you either go nuts or kill yourself.”

As they walked along, Dana looked over at the Kutch house.

She imagined a withered, hunched old crone lurching through its blue-lit rooms. “What kind of life could she have in there? What does she do all day?”

“God knows,” Warren said.

“Glad Idon’t.”

“An advantage of not being God.”

“I wonder if she’s got a T.V.”

“Last time Janice was inside, she didn’t.”

“And all the lights are blue?”

“I thought...”

“They were blue. Back when everything happened. But Agnes switched over to red lights a year or so later.”

“I hadn’t heard about that. Do you think she was trying to cheer the place up?”

Laughing softly, Warren shook his head. “If that was the idea, I guess it didn’t work. Janice said it was like looking at the world through blood-colored glasses.”

“You’d think she would’ve appreciated the change.”

“Janice? You’d think so, but she didn’t.”

“I can’t even imagine her going into the Kutch house. After what happened to her in there?”

Warren met Dana’s eyes, then quickly looked away and said, “Neither can I”

For a while, they walked up the lane in silence. Dana heard the squeals of seagulls. The wind hissed through the nearby trees.

It seemed to be blowing much stronger as they neared the ocean. It flung Dana’s hair. It pricked her legs with flying sand. It flapped her T-shirt, sometimes pressed the thin fabric against her body, other times blew underneath it and billowed it out. Once, the wind flung her T-shirt up as if to show Warren her bra. While the shirt was up, sharp bits of sand blasted against Dana’s belly. She pulled her T-shirt down, then switched the purse strap to her other shoulder so it crossed her chest like a bandolier. The wind was no match for the leather strap.

“Would you like to go to the beach for a while?” Warren asked. “Or straight to my cabin?”

“How about your cabin?”

“Good idea. Awfully windy today.”

“I noticed.”

When they came to a long row of rural mailboxes, Warren opened one and pulled out a handful of envelopes and catalogs.

He shut it, then nodded to the right at a side road. Narrow and unpaved, the lane stretched off into a shadowy, wooded area. “This way,” he said.

The trees kept most of the wind out. Dana could feel the heat again. The road, dim with shadows, was littered with bright dabs of sunlight. Pine needles crunched softly under her shoes. The air smelled of Christmas trees.

“I like it in here,” she said.

“It’s not L.A., is it?”

“Makes me wonder why I live there.”

“Why do you?”

“I don’t know. I grew up in L.A. My parents live there. Most of my friends, too. I’ve thought about moving away, but...there’s so much I’d miss. Earthquakes, riots, fires, floods, the late-night crackle of gunfire.”

Warren laughed.

“I really do like the restaurants and movie theaters. And the beach.”

“I hear you’re a life guard.”

“I’ve been a life guard.”

“Just like Bay Watch, huh?”

Grinning, she said, “Oh, yeah. It’s me and Mitch. Actually, my life guarding has mostly been confined to swimming pools.”

“You didn’t feel like doing it this summer?”

“I liked the idea of coming up here. And I hadn’t seen Lynn in a while.”

“Well, she has a pool. You can life guard her.”

“Right! She needs it.”

She really might need it, Dana suddenly thought. She’ll probably go out there tonight with or without me, no matter who might be lurking around.

What if something happens to her?

“You really do need to keep an eye on her,” Warren said. “She’s...maybe a little too daring for her own good.”

“Oh, yeah, I know. More guts than sense.”

“Here’s my place.” He nodded toward a log cabin off to the left. It had a screened-in porch along the entire front, and a large stone chimney at one end. Sunlight coming down through the trees dappled the cabin and yard with gold. The yard was forest floor: pine needles and cones, twigs, rocks, saplings and scattered trees.

“It’s like a vacation cottage,” Dana said.

“If you’re having a really cheap vacation.”

“I think it’s nice,” Dana said, following Warren toward the porch.

“I like it. But wait till you meet my neighbors. The Seven Dwarfs live over that way.” He nodded to the right. “And over there...” He pointed at a bleak-looking cabin some distance to the left. “That’s where my buddy Ed lives. Ed Gein.”

“Oh. Charming. You’ll have to introduce us.”

“I don’t know. Ed’s sort of a loner.”

“Ah, but I bet he’d like me.”

“He’d love you.”

“With mustard and relish?”

Warren’s head swung around. He looked surprised and delighted. “You’re bad,” he said.

“You’re the one who brought up Ed Gein.”

“He doesn’t really live there.”

“Glad to hear it.”

Warren trotted up the porch stairs. He pulled open the screen door and held it for Dana.

Before entering, she paused and said, “I’m not on the menu here, am I?”

“You’re safe with me.”

“Okay, then.” She stepped through the doorway, then moved out of the way to let Warren by. He fumbled with a load of keys, chose one, and unlocked the cabin’s main door.

“You mean to tell me that you keep your door locked? In a bucolic place like this?”

“When you’ve got Ed Gein on one side and the Three Stooges on the other...”

“The Seven Dwarfs.”

“Oh. Right.” He opened the door. “Come on in.”

Dana followed him into the cabin. Straight ahead, on the other side of the living room, was a picture window bright with sunlight. A couch was facing it. She stepped around the couch and walked up to the window.

Behind the house, the woods continued for twenty-five or thirty feet. But there were few trees. Through the spaces between them, Dana could see down to the beach. The surf was rolling in. A man, looking very haggard, was jogging near the water.

Warren came over and stood beside her.

“Great view,” she said.

“Look at the fog out there.”

It lay spread across the ocean, far out, thick and pure white in the sunlight.

“Think it’ll come in?” Dana asked.

“Hard to say. Sometimes, it just stays offshore all night.”

“Must look great in the moonlight.”

“Oh, it does. Stick around long enough and you’ll get to see it. Either out there, or up close and personal.”

“That’d be nice,” Dana said. “I’m not sure how long I can stay, though. I’m a little nervous about leaving Lynn by herself.”

Warren looked concerned. “Is something wrong with her?”

Should I tell him? Dana wondered. What if be’s the prowler.

Not likely.

“Somebody was hanging around outside the house last night.”

And inside it this morning?

“Like a prowler?” Warren asked.

“I guess. We were in the hot spa and Lynn saw him. He was apparently hiding in the bushes on the other side of the swimming pool.”

“Did she recognize him?”

“All she saw was his arm, I guess. A bare arm.”

Warren grimaced. “What’d you do?” he asked.

“Ran into the house and locked the door. Lynn phoned the police. Then we kept an eye on things till a cop showed up.”

Why didn’t I tell him about the gun?

He doesn’t need to know everything, she thought. He sure seems like a nice guy, but...

“Which cop?” Warren asked.

“Eve Chaney.”

“Ah-ha! Eve of Destruction! What’d you think of her?”

“Very impressive.”

“Yeah. I’ll say. I’d sure hate to get on her bad side.”

“Having seen her,” Dana said, “I don’t think she has a bad side.”

“That isn’t exactly what...”

“I know. But she sure is a good looking woman, isn’t she?”

“She’s not bad.” Warren hesitated, then said, “But you’re better looking than she is.”

“I don’t know about that.”

“I do.”

“Well...Thanks.”

He gazed into her eyes.

Her heart thumped hard and fast.

“Anyway,” Warren whispered, “that’s my opinion. For what it’s worth.”

“It’s worth plenty. To me.”

He glanced at her lips, then met her eyes again.

Come on, do it. Don’t just look.

“I bet you could use á drink,” he said.

Damn!

“Sure. Sounds good,”

“Do you like margaritas?”

She nodded.

“Why don’t you relax in here and enjoy the view? I’ll get changed , real fast. Then I’ll make the drinks and bring ’em in.”

She watched Warren hurry off to a bedroom. After he shut the door, she set down her purse and sank onto the couch.

She sighed deeply.

Take it easy, she told herself.

But he didn’t even make a try! He should’ve kissed me right then. What’s wrong with him?

He’s a gentleman, she thought.

Or maybe he is gay.

Maybe it’s something wrong with me.

When the door opened, Dana looked over her shoulder. Warren came out of his bedroom. His tan uniform was gone. He now wore sandals, white trousers and a bright, flower-patterned shirt. Loose and untucked, the shirt floated around him like silk.

“Drinks coming up,” he said, hurrying toward the kitchen.

“Mind if I join you?”

“Help yourself.”

Dana followed him into the kitchen. “You got all dressed up,” she pointed out.

“I hate to stay in my work clothes. By the end of the day, they always smell like burgers and fries.”

“I’d think that would be nice.”

“It gets old.” He removed some bottles from a cupboard. “Anyway, you were telling me about your prowler?”

“Oh, yeah. Well, Eve went hunting for him around the other side of the pool, but he got away. She found where he’d been, though. He’d trampled the area pretty good. She figured he must’ve been spying on us.”

“I don’t like the sound of that.”

“Neither did we.”

Warren set the bottles on the counter, then turned around to face her. “Some kind of peeping Tom?”

That’s one of the possibilities.”

“No wonder you’re worried. Any ideas at all about who it might be?”

She shook her head. “Clyde?”

Laughter burst out of Warren. He looked surprised by it, himself.

Dana started laughing with him. When she stopped, she said, “You don’t think Clyde is a likely suspect?”

“It isn’t that. I wouldn’t put anything past him. It’s just that he’s such a jerk. And he’s the first name out of your mouth.”

“Anyway,” Dana said, “we don’t have any reason to suspect him except for the fact that he is such a jerk. And he’s shown some interest in me at work.”

“I bet he’d love to get his hands on you.”

“He’d better not hold his breath.”

Warren turned away and continued preparing the drinks.

“He isn’t my type,” she said.

“Then you’re the exception. Most women find him irresistable.”

“So I’ve heard. Personally, I find him creepy.”

“Glad to hear it.”

“We don’t really think he’s our prowler, though. He doesn’t seem like the type to sneak around and spy on people.”

“You have to be careful of him, though.”

“Oh, I am. But it’s this prowler who has me worried. I mean, there’s no telling what he might try. And I just know Tuck’s going to...”

“Tuck?” Warren turned around.

Oh, no!

“Lynn.”

“You called her Tuck?”

“She’s gonna kill me.”

A smile spread across Warren’s face. “As in Friar Tuck? Robin Hood and his merry men?”

“As in a lot of stuff. It’s short for Tucker. I’ve always called her Tuck, but she didn’t want me to say it around any of you guys.”

“Why not? I think it’s cute.”

“She used to have trouble with people making fun of it. A lot of trouble. It rhymes with a certain something.”

“That might cause problems.”

“Maybe you could pretend I never said it.”

“I suppose that’s possible. What’ll you give me to keep my mouth shut?”

“What do you want?” Dana asked.

He glanced at her lips.

Here we go again, she thought as her heart quickened its pounding.

“Could I try on your lipstick?” he asked.

NO!!!

She supposed her shock must’ve showed.

Smiling, Warren said, “Plant it on me with your mouth.”

Chapter Thirty-six

SANDY’S STORY—July, 1992

She couldn ’t wait two weeks.

She couldn’t wait two days.

She could barely last overnight, tossing and turning in her bed, her mind in a turmoil, her body feverish as she wondered and hoped and worried.

In the morning, she woke up naked under her twisted sheet.

She was surprised to realize that she must’ve been asleep. Raising her head and looking down at herself, she had to smile.

Just like The Sleeper. But sweaty and messy, skin flushed, creased here and there from wrinkles in the sheets.

Not a pretty sight, she thought. Good thing Terry can’t see me now.

But she suddenly wished that he could. Wished he were here in the room with her right this minute.

I could be at his place in a couple of hours.

The notion shocked her with its urgency.

Why not!

She squirmed and stretched on the bed, then climbed off.

Her nightgown was on the floor. She vaguely remembered sitting up in the middle of the night, breathless and soaked with sweat, pulling the nightgown up over her head and throwing it aside.

She picked it up. It still felt damp.

At the sound of a grunt, she turned her head and saw Eric standing in the bedroom doorway. He smiled and raised a hand.

“Morning there, hotshot,” she said. “I picked up something special for breakfast yesterday. You want to hang around for it? I’ll just be a few minutes. I have to take a shower.”

He nodded. But he stayed in the doorway, staring at her.

“What?” she asked.

With a shrug, he turned around and wandered away.

She tossed her nightgown into the hamper, then headed for the bathroom.

Why did he look at me that way? she wondered.

She glanced down at herself.

Sure, she was naked. But that was nothing new. She often went around without anything on, and Eric himself never wore clothes. It had always been that way. It seemed perfectly natural.

So why did be stare at me like that?

Maybe I do look different, she thought. She entered the bathroom and studied herself in the mirror. Her smoothly tanned skin had a more rosy look than usual. She must’ve picked up a little too much sun yesterday in spite of her sun block. That happened fairly often, but...

Was Eric suspicious?

Maybe he noticed the extra color and didn’t understand how she managed to get it while buying groceries.

Or was it something else?

Could he tell, by looking, that she’d met Terry yesterday and...?

She swept the shower curtain aside and found blood stains in the tub.

“Eric!” she yelled. “Get in here!”

He showed up quickly and offered a nervous smile.

“What’s this?” Sandy pointed into the tub.

Eric groaned.

“How many times have I asked you to clean out the tub after you’re done? Especially after you’ve slaughtered some damn thing?”

Looking miserable, he shrugged.

“I mean, man! Don’t you think it’s high time for you to start cleaning up your own messes? You’re thirteen! I’ve got better things to do than waste my whole life cleaning up after you!”

Eric whimpered and lowered his head.

Something seemed to crumble inside Sandy. “Oh,” she said. “Hey.” She hurried over to him, wrapped her arms around him and drew him against her. “I’m sorry,” she said. She gently stroked his back. “I’m sorry, honey. Mommy shouldn’t have yelled at you. Okay?”

He pressed his face against the side of her neck.

“Better?” she asked.

He sighed.

“I don’t like it when I have to yell at you, honey. But you need to learn to start cleaning up after yourself. You’re getting to be a big boy, you know? I don’t want people saying my big fellow’s a slob.”

The way he started to jiggle, Sandy knew he must be laughing. He did seem to understand so much. If only he could talk...

“You all better now?” she asked.

He sniffed and nodded.

“I’ll take care of the mess this time,” she told him. “But from now on, I want you to make a little more effort to clean up after yourself. Is it a deal?”

He grunted and nodded some more.

“Okay, then,” Sandy said.

She let go of him, but he still clung to her. “Okay if I take my shower now?”

He shook his head.

“What do you want?”

His hands began moving in big circles over her back, the way he did when he soaped her.

“Okay,” Sandy said. “You can come in with me. It’s been a while, hasn’t it?”

In the shower, they stood together under the hot spray.

Eric soaped her first, rubbing the slippery bar all over her body. Then she did the same for him.

After they’d rinsed all the soap off their bodies, Sandy shut off the water and Eric slid open the shower curtain. They climbed out. Eric handed a towel to her.

As she dried herself, Sandy said, “I need to go back into town this morning.”

Eric furrowed his brow.

“I know. I hate to leave you again so soon. I really should’ve taken care of this yesterday, but I sort of ran out of time.”

Not exactly a lie, she told herself.

Eric didn’t look pleased.

“Oh, don’t give me the sourpuss routine. Why does it even matter if I leave? You’re never around, anyway. And it’s not as if you’ll let me come with you. What am I supposed to do, just hang around the house all day and be here in case you happen to drop in?”

He scowled at her.

“Real nice,” she said. “Anyway, I have to go. I’m sure you’ll get along just fine without me.”

He growled.

“Hey!” she snapped.

Eric flinched at the sharpness of her voice. Glaring at her, he threw his towel to the floor. Then he whirled around and stomped out of the bathroom.

“Wait,” Sandy said. “Eric!”

He hurried down the hallway, feet thumping, claws clicking against the hardwood floor.

“I bought us some chocolate doughnuts yesterday!” she called.

Seconds later, she heard the front door slam.

“Shit”

She suddenly felt like crying.

She almost didn’t leave. But she wanted worse than ever to see Terry And what was the point in staying? Eric was nowhere to be seen. Though he might be hanging around to spy on her, he had probably run off sulking into the woods.

Ready to go, she went out to the pickup truck.

Yesterday, she’d found Eric waiting in the passenger seat as if eager for a ride.

Seeing the seat empty today made her throat feel tight.

“Eric?” she called toward the woods. “I’m sorry! Okay? Look, I’ll stay home if you really want me to. We’ll have the chocolate doughnuts. What do you say?”

She waited, listening, turning slowly and looking for him in the bushes and trees. He remained silent and hidden.

“If you don’t want me to go, you’d better come out.”

He didn’t come out.

Stepping up to the side of the pickup, Sandy tossed her beach blanket into the bed. Then she reached over the panel and set down the canvas bag in which she had packed her swimsuit, sun block, a couple of towels and a paperback novel.

“Last call, Eric!” she yelled. “I’ll stay if you want me to, but you’ve got to come out! I’m not staying home for you if you’re not going to be here!”

She waited, listened.

“No? Okay. See you later.”

She climbed into the truck, swung her purse onto the passenger seat, and started the engine. As she drove down the rough, unpaved road through the woods, she kept looking for him.

But he didn’t show.

She glanced at the place where Slade, Harry Matthews and Lib were buried.

I’m on my way to visit a cop?

Real smart.

If had a lick of sense, I wouldn’t get involved with anyone, much less a cop. I must be out of my mind.

I oughta turn around right now and go back to the cabin.

Instead of turning around, she drove to the gate.

I’ll go back to the house, all right, After I’ve seen Terry. Maybe not till after dark, if I get lucky.

As she unlocked the gate and swung it open, she thought about calling out one more time for Eric.

Why bother? He had his chances.

But she couldn’t help it. “Eric?” she shouted.

No answer.

Good!

In the pickup again, she drove through the open gate. Then she hopped out, shut the gate and locked it.

He made his choice, she told herself.

Back inside the truck, she drove slowly forward, bouncing and shaking her way down the shadowy tracks until she came to the edge of Pacific Coast Highway.

It was a little after nine o’clock when she turned onto Beach Drive. Nobody was stirring. Copies of the morning newspaper still lay on several lawns and driveways. She supposed that some of the residents had already gone to work for the day, while others weren’t yet up and around.

What if Terry isn’t up?

No big deal, she told herself. If he isn’t, he should be.

Just so he’s home.

His car was in his driveway. His newspaper lay on the grass in front of his porch.

Sandy stopped and shut off her engine.

What if he just got to bed? she wondered. What’s the graveyard shift, midnight to eight?

Ah, but this is Friday. He has Wednesdays and Thursdays off, so he wouldn’t have worked last night.

She put the keys in her purse and climbed out. Then she eased the door shut so that it hardly made any noise. She walked slowly around the front of her truck—and realized she was sneaking.

If I’m this afraid of waking him up, she thought, maybe I’d better just leave.

She could drive to the cafe, have a nice breakfast and come back in an hour or so.

Bending over, she picked up Terry’s newspaper. She carried it up his porch stairs and stopped in front of his door and stood there. She stared at the doorbell button, but didn’t reach for it.

What if I wake him up?

What if he’s not alone?

What if he’s actually married? She might’ve been at work yesterday when I was here.

Don’t be ridiculous, Sandy told herself. He’s not married.

For one thing, no wife is going to let a guy keep a painting like The Sleeper in his living room. And he wouldn’t want a steady girlfriend to see something like that, either.

He’s single and unattached, just like he said.

Trembling, heart thudding, Sandy raised her hand toward the doorbell button.

And stopped with her finger an inch away from it.

I can’t do this. He’s not expecting me. He’ll think I’m a nutcake. I’ll just go away and come back a little later.

She took a step backward, crouched, and gently placed his newspaper on the welcome mat. Then she turned around and started down the stairs.

This is the guy who ambushed me, she suddenly thought. Blew five thousand bucks on a painting of me. Tracked me to Blaze. Set me up. Climbed around on those rocks to meet me “by accident.”

And he’s gonna mind a surprise visit?

She turned around and climbed the porch stairs. Not pausing for an instant, she jabbed the doorbell button. Then she swooped down and snatched up his newspaper.

Though her confidence had returned, her calm hadn’t.

As she waited, she felt weak and trembly. Her heart pounded fast and hard. Underneath her loose shirt, drops of sweat dribbled down her sides. They ran all the way down from her armpits to her waist, cool and tickling.

From behind the door came a quiet sound of footsteps.

Oh, my God. He’s coming.

She took a deep, deep breath.

Calm down, calm down,

He opened the door.

“Your paper, sir,” Sandy said.

He looked stunned. He gaped at her.

“Ashley?” he whispered.

“At your service, sir.”

Grinning and shaking his head, he stepped backward. “Come on in.”

“Thanks.” She entered, and he shut the door.

“I can’t believe you’re here,” he said.

“I just happened to be dropping by.”

He laughed.

“I know it’s early,” she said. “I was afraid I might wake you up. Guess I did, huh?”

Grinning, he said, “I must look a fright.”

Sandy laughed. “You look perfect.”

His hair was mussed and he wore an old, faded blue bathrobe. He looked as if he’d outgrown it. The sleeves were too short and the front wouldn’t shut all the way across his chest. The edges didn’t meet until just above his waist, where the robe was held shut by his cloth belt.

“I did wake you up, didn’t I?” Sandy asked.

“Ask me if I mind.”

“Do you mind?”

“Oh, man, you’ve got to be kidding.” He grinned and shook his head. “So, would you like a cup of coffee, or something?”

“I’d like a kiss.”

“I thought you were going to make me wait two weeks.”

“I couldn’t wait.”

“What about your son?”

“He’s all right. He’s with my mother. All day.”

“All day?”

“Overnight, even.” She slipped the strap off her shoulder and lowered her purse to the floor.

“You can stay with me all day?” Terry asked.

“If you want me to.”

“Oh. Man.” Stepping forward, he put his arms around her. “Yes,” he said, and drew her in gently.

She tilted her head so their noses wouldn’t bump.

His mouth pressed against her parted lips.

His chest pushed against her breasts.

Still holding the newspaper, Sandy let it drop behind him. It hit the floor with a soft whop. She squeezed herself against him.

And suddenly she felt as if she were being drawn into a strange and wonderful place where she’d never been before.

Getting lost in it.

Oh my God, she thought.

Too soon, his mouth went away. He whispered, “Wow.”

“Wow yourself,” she told him.

“Now do you want some coffee?” he asked.

“No. But you go ahead and have some. If you’d rather have coffee than me.”

He seemed to groan and laugh at the same time. His body still jerking with the laughter, he planted his mouth on hers. Then he stopped laughing. His hands glided down her back, rubbing her through the slippery fabric of her silk blouse and skirt. He moaned as he caressed her buttocks. Then he eased his hands up beneath the tail of her blouse. They drifted slowly up her back, lightly touching her skin. As they roamed, she felt a hardness push against her through the front of her skirt.

His hands tried to come around.

She was pressed too tightly against him for that.

Though she didn’t want to move, wanted only to stay this way, Terry’s body warm and strong and hard, his mouth open and wet, she wanted too to feel his hands on her breasts and on her belly and everywhere else they wanted to go. So she released him and took a small step backward.

His hands, still under her blouse, came around beneath her arms and curled over her breasts. He sighed. He had a delirious look in his eyes. His mouth hung open. His lips and chin were shiny with spit.

His robe seemed to be wider open than before, but Sandy couldn’t see down very far. Her view was blocked by the bulging top of her blouse.

She watched the shapes of his hands under the silk as they explored her breasts.

Reaching up, she unbuttoned her blouse. She spread it open, slipped it off her shoulders, and shook it down her arms until it fell to the floor behind her.

Terry let go and stepped back and stared at her.

And she stared at him.

His cloth belt had come loose. The front of his robe hung open a few inches all the way down. He seemed unaware of it, though. He appeared to be transfixed by the view of Sandy. But then he must’ve noticed where her gaze was aimed. He glanced down at himself, made a quiet “Uh” sound, and started to shut the robe.

“Don’t,” Sandy said. “Don’t do that. Take it off.”

He closed his mouth. He wiped his lips with the back of one hand. Then, gazing into her eyes, he took off the robe and dropped it to the floor.

Just below his waist, his tan stopped. It started again partway down his thighs.

“Tum around,” Sandy said.

He raised his eyebrows.

“I want to look at you.”

“I’m just a regular guy,” he said, his voice shaking slightly.

“I haven’t seen that many.”

“Oh? Okay.” He turned around slowly. Though the curtains were shut across the glass wall behind him, plenty of light filtered in. Sandy stared at his profile, then at his back, and then at his other side as he continued to turn.

When he was facing her again, he said, “Want to take your skirt off?”

Smiling, she unfastened the button and zipper at the side of her skirt. The skirt fell, clinging to her legs until it came to rest around her ankles. She stepped out of it. Then she bent over. Standing on one leg at a time, she pulled off her sneakers and tossed them out of the way.

“Now you turn around,” Terry said. “I want to look at you.”

“I’m just a regular gal.”

“Not even close.”

She began to turn around very slowly.

Terry murmured, “God.”

Facing him again, Sandy whispered, “Come here.”

He stepped close to her. When he was a stride away, she motioned for him to halt. He stood there, arms at his sides.

Without looking down, she reached out and curled her fingers around him. He gasped and arched his back.

“You want to put this exactly where?” she whispered.

He sort of smiled.

“Here?” Sandy asked.

She took a step closer to him, pushing down gently at the stiffness with her hand. As her breasts touched his chest, she felt the rub between her legs. She let go and moved in more, feeling him press up against her. Kissing him, she squeezed her thighs together. He felt hot and thick between them.

His hands rushed feverishly up and down her back.

He writhed against her.

Huffing for air, he pulled his mouth away and gasped, “Bedroom?”

“Here.”

“Couch?”

“Here.”

His hands slid all the way down Sandy’s back and under her buttocks. Clutching her there, he pulled upward, spreading her cheeks so she felt cool air between them as he lifted. She went to her tiptoes. A moment later, her feet came off the floor and she opened her legs wide.

As he raised her, she felt her sweaty breasts slide against his sweaty chest, felt her slick belly slide upward against his slick belly, felt the thickness between her thighs follow her upward, pressing at her.

Then she could see over the top of Terry’s head.

She gazed at the bright curtains but didn’t really see them, didn’t really see anything because her world had become the feel of Terry’s penis down there touching her, nudging her open, delving.

She clutched the sweaty hair on the sides of his head.

Gasping and whimpering, she threw her own head back and stared at the ceiling.

Then he eased her downward.

He was all wet and slippery outside Sandy, stout and thick inside. Lowering her slowly, not thrusting himself but only lowering her very slowly as if to torment her by holding back, he pushed in, spreading her, climbing snugly higher and deeper. On her way down, she whimpered and kissed his eyes and his nose. And then he stopped lowering her.

“What?” she gasped.

“You...okay?”

“Huh?”

“Am I...hurting you?”

“No.”

“Should I stop?”

“No!” She cried the word out in such a loud, urgent voice that she shocked even herself.

Terry winched He grunted, “Ah.” Then his hands seemed to drop out from under her buttocks.

She plunged, letting out a yell of shocked delight as she rammed down and felt the full solid length of him shove its way up her. Then her groin bumped his. He was all the way in, all the way home.

“Yes!” Sandy whispered.

She locked her mouth against his.

Arms and legs wrapped around Terry as if she were climbing a tree, she pushed her tongue into his mouth, squirmed and moaned .

Terry, though no bigger than Sandy, held her and stayed in her and sank to a crouch. Then a hand moved to the center of her spine. Holding her, staying in her, he tipped her backward and lowered her onto the rug.

Sandy planted her feet on both sides of him.

He pulled nearly out of her and thrust back in.

Sandy arched her back, crying out.

Terry took his mouth away from hers. He raised his face It was dripping with sweat. “Did I...hurt you that time?” he gasped.

“No! God, no!”

“Are you sure?”

She saw a gleam of mischief in his eyes.

“Bastard,” she said.

He smiled. “Want me to stop?”

“No!” She laughed and sobbed. Then, as she blurted, “Stop fooling around... ”

Terry started to thrust.

“and fuck...”

The noise of exploding plate glass roared through the room.

“...me!”

Jammed in to the hilt, suddenly throbbing and squirting, Terry jerked his head toward the noise.

Sandy, head turning at the same instant, saw the curtain rush forward, bulging away from whatever was left of the glass wall behind it. Through the curtain, she could see a dark shape lurching in from the deck.

Almost the shape of a man.

But not a man.

“No!” she shrieked through the clamor of raining shards.

Terry shoved himself up and popped out of her, shooting semen onto her thigh. As he struggled to stand, Eric found his way out from under the curtain and flung it down.

He seemed to be bleeding all over. Pieces of glass jutted out of, his skin.

Spreading his arms, he roared at Terry.

And charged him.

“No!” Sandy shouted. “Don’t!”

Terry hurled himself at Eric.

“No!” Sandy shouted. “Stop it!” She lunged toward them, hoping to throw herself between them.

But it was happening so fast.

Everything was so fast except Sandy.

She felt as if she were running underwater or through a nightmare where she was only allowed to move in slow motion as she raced the distance of no more than six feet toward the gap between the man she loved and the son she loved. She reached out with both arms. She cried “No!” as she raced, but could hardly hear it through Eric’s roar of fury.

An image flashed through her mind of three kids racing toward each other hoping to catch the same high-hit baseball, all of them yelling, “It’s mine! It’s mine!”

Terry glanced at her and yelled, “Get back!” His arm darted out to hold her off.

Eric took a swipe, ripping off half his face.

Screaming, Sandy launched herself at Eric.

He clubbed her aside with a forearm. She staggered backward, flapping her arms.

Still on her feet, she saw Terry trying to run away.

Going to get his gun?

Eric bounded after him.

Then the front of the coffee table knocked Sandy’s feet out from under her. She flew backward. Her rump smacked the top of the table. Teetering, she slid on what felt like magazines. Then she tumbled off the other side and dropped into the gap between the table and couch, her head shoving at the couch, her legs kicking toward the ceiling, the edge of the table scraping a hot path down her back.

She stopped when the floor caught her behind the shoulders. Her head was jammed forward, her back curled, her rump off the floor, the side of the table propping up her legs, her feet in the air.

As she wheezed for breath, she heard Eric snarling and grunting.

“Eric!” she yelled. “Leave him alone.!”

She bucked and thrashed. The coffee table scooted. The couch scooted. In a frenzy, she twisted and kicked and squirmed, turning herself until at last she fell lengthwise into the gap, landing on her side with a floor-level view under the table to the middle of the room where Eric was hunkered down, his bloody snout buried in Terry’s groin.

A roar seemed to fill Sandy’s head.

She didn’t know where it came from, but obviously not from Eric: his mouth was full.

The roar went on as she stumbled to her feet and rushed out from behind the table and ran at him.

Sandy knew what she was doing.

But it seemed very much like someone else running toward the beast and the dead man.

Can’t be me. This can’t be happening.

Someone else throwing herself onto Eric, wrestling him away from Terry’s carcass.

Someone else under him, pinned to the floor, staring up at his bloody snout and fierce blue eyes.

Then someone else getting squeezed and sucked and gnawed on.

Then someone else sprawled under his powerful body, whimpering and trying to fight him off, her skin being cut by the glass shards embedded in his flesh as he squirmed and gunted and plunged.

Not me.

This can’t be happening.

Please.

Chapter Thirty-seven

SECRETS

Laughter exploded out of Dana when Warren said to plant the lipstick with her lips. But her laughing stopped as he came up close to her and put his arms around her and kissed her on the mouth.

He kissed her as if he’d been wanting to do it for a long time.

But he didn’t explore her with his hands, didn’t squeeze her tightly against his body. Dana leaned forward until her breasts touched his chest.

Then Warren stopped kissing her. He stared into her eyes.

She watched the way his eyes flicked back and forth.

“Where were we?” he whispered.

“Kissing.”

A smile spread over his face. “Yeah,” he said.

“You wanted to try on my lipstick.”

“I don’t think you’re wearing any.”

“I’m not.”

“I just wanted to kiss you.”

“That’s nice,” Dana said.

“It was nice.”

So let’s do it again, she thought.

Let’s not push him.

“It was very nice,” she said.

“We’ll have to try it again sometime.”

No time like the present.

“Anyway,” he said, “your secret is now safe with me.”

“What secret?”

“That you blurted out ‘Tuck.’”

“Oh. That’s right.”

“Never happened.”

“And if it happens again,” she said, “we’ll know how to handle it.”

“That’s right.”

“Tuck,” she said.

Warren put his arms around Dana and kissed her again. This time, his hands moved gently up and down her back. She could feel his body against her.

When the kiss ended, she whispered “Tuck” against his lips.

He kissed her harder, deeper. He pressed himself against her. His hands rubbed up and down her back.

But they wouldn’t come around to her front. They wouldn’t stray lower than the waist of her shorts. They wouldn’t slip under the back of her T-shirt.

So Dana put her hands under the hanging tail of Warren’s shirt and lightly caressed his buttocks and eased her hands higher until they found the smooth, bare skin of his back.

His mouth broke away from her.

“Tuck,” she whispered.

He stared into her eyes. His mouth was wet and shiny around the lips.

“Tuck,” Dana said again.

His head shook.

“Tuck?” she asked.

“Uhh...Maybe we oughta slow down.”

“That’s supposed to be my line,” Dana said.

“Sorry.”

“That’s okay. I wasn’t planning to use it, anyway.”

“Didn’t think so.” He smiled. Stepping back, he ran his hand across his mouth.

“Is everything all right?” Dana asked.

“Better than all right.”

“Are you sure?”

“Oh, yeah. But...I didn’t really expect to...you know...have things happen so fast.”

“I didn’t expect to like you so much,” Dana said.

“I’ve got an idea. Why don’t I go ahead and make the margaritas? Then we can sit around and have a few drinks and get to know each other a little better. How does that sound?”

“Sounds fine.” Maybe he’ll tell me what’s wrong. Something has to be wrong.

Maybe it’s my breath.

Maybe he’s secretly married.

Has a terminal illness.

Oh, God, don’t let it be anything terrible. Please. I really, really like this guy.

When Warren was done blending the margaritas, he filled two glasses and asked Dana to carry them.

“Where to?” she asked.

“How about the porch? I’ve got a table out there.”

“Sounds good.”

“I’ll be along in a minute,” he said.

Dana carried the drinks to the porch. She found a small, wooden table at the far end. It looked clean, and had a red candle in the center. She set down the drinks.

Warren came in with a bowl of corn tortilla chips and a bowl of salsa.

They sat down on wicker chairs.

A mild breeze drifted in through the screens. Looking to her right, Dana could see through the trees to the ocean. The fog was still far out. She turned to Warren as he lifted his glass.

“To the prettiest girl I know,” he said.

“Thanks. To my favorite guy.”

They clinked the rims of their glasses together, then drank.

“Oh, this is really good,” Dana said.

“I made ’em Mexican style.”

“As opposed to?”

“U.S. restaurant-style. Be careful, though. They’re very strong.”

“I’ll drink slowly.”

Warren set down his glass. Smile fading, he looked Dana in the eyes. “You will stay for dinner, won’t you?”

“I’m invited, aren’t I?”

“I not only invited you, I ran home right afterwards to thaw out a steak and put it in marinate.”

“Can’t miss that. Unless you throw me out.”

“What about Lynn and the prowler?”

“Tuck?”

His smile returned. “Let’s not start that again.”

Dana smiled innocently and shrugged her shoulders. Then she said, “I think as long as I get back before very late.”

“Before dark?”

“Maybe not that early.”

“I tell you what. Just let me know.”

“When it is time to go, will you drive me?”

“That can probably be arranged.”

After pouring refills and adding a handful of chips to the bowl, Warren said, “I’d better get the fire started.”

“Can I come?”

“Sure. You want to bring my drink with you?”

“I’ll bring ’em both.” Dana stuffed a crisp, salty chip into her mouth, then got to her feet and picked up her glass and Warren’s.

Ever so slightly, the porch seemed to tilt.

“These babies are strong,” she said. “But deee-licious.”

Warren smiled back at her. At the far corner of the porch, he picked up a bag of charcoal briquettes and a tin of lighter fluid. He carried them to the screen door, bumped it open with his shoulder, and trotted down the stairs.

Dana followed him, moving slowly, being careful not to spill the drinks.

Just past the end of the porch, they stopped at a red brick fireplace. Warren removed the grill. Then he up-ended the sack of briquettes, sending black chunks tumbling out.

“This is like what they call a busman’s holiday,” Dana said.

“I guess so.”

“Here you’ve been slaving over a hot grill all day, and now you’re at it again.”

“Oh, I don’t mind. I enjoy it.” He set down the bag, arranged some of the briquettes by hand, then set the black iron grill into place.

“I hear you own the snack stand,” Dana said.

“That’s right.” He started squirting fluid onto the pile of briquettes.

“How did you go from Beast House guide to snack stand owner?”

He squirted out more and more fluid. It made the briquettes look wet and shiny, but only for a moment. No sooner did they get soaked than they appeared to be dry again. Dry, but a slightly darker shade of black.

“Well,” Warren said, “I had to get out of the guide business.”

“How come?”

Shaking his head, he set down the can. “The house. It finally got to me.” He reached into a pocket of his white trousers and pulled out a book of matches. “I just couldn’t go in anymore.” Crouching, he struck a match. Its head flared. He touched the flame to a briquette. Blue and yellow fire began to spread over the surface. He moved his match to another lump. Then another. Soon, the entire pile was bathed in a low, fluttering fire. “That should do it,” he said.

He stepped over to Dana and accepted his glass.

Standing side by side, they sipped their margaritas.

Dana took deep breaths. She smelled the ocean, the pine trees, and the warm scents of the barbeque. The odor from the barbeque was mostly burning fuel, she supposed. But it was a good, familiar aroma. It reminded her of fine times when she was a kid and her father cooked steaks on their backyard grill.

“If it doesn’t go out,” Warren said, “I should be able to throw on the meat in about half an hour.”

“Sounds good.”

“Want to go back into the porch?”

“I’d rather stay here. This is nice.”

“It is nice.”

“So,” Dana said. She sipped her drink. “Let’s see. Yesterday, you were telling me how you had this huge attraction to Beast House. Like you belonged there.”

“I did.”

“So what happened? All of a sudden, you just muldn’t go in?”

He nodded.

“How come?”

He shrugged, then took a drink. “The place suddenly got to me.”

“Got to you how?”

“Just... realizing that all those people had really died in there. That it wasn’t make-believe. I’d always thought of the place as...like a carnival funhouse. But then it all turned real in my head and I couldn’t stand to be inside it anymore.”

“What made that happen?”

He shrugged again. “Just happened,” he muttered. After another sip of margarita, he said, “Anyway, Janice didn’t want to lose me, so she offered me the snack stand.”

“She gave it to you?”

“It pretty much amounts to that. She gets a small percentage of the profits.”

“But you actually own it?”

“Right.”

“That’s pretty cool.” Dana sipped her margarita. Then she reached over and put a hand on his back. She moved it lightly, sliding the silk fabric against his skin. “So,” she said. “Now that I know you’re a big, successful business man, tell me your deepest, darkest secret.”

She couldn’t believe she’d asked.

“Do I have a deep, dark secret?” he asked.

“Oh, I bet you do.”

And maybe it’ll tell me why you stopped things in the kitchen. Any normal guy...

“What makes you think so?”

“Everybody has at least one deep, dark secret,” she said. “I want to know yours.” Her hand continued to roam his back.

“What’s yours?” he asked.

“I asked you first.”

“I wonder if the fire’s still going.”

Dana saw no flames, but that was normal. Warren stepped away from her and lowered an open hand close to the grill. “Yeah, it’s fine.”

“I’ll tell you mine,” she said.

He turned to face her, but stayed near the fireplace. “You don’t have to.”

“I want to. I want you to know me. Do you want to know me?”

“Yes.”

“Then I have to tell you my deepest, darkest secret.” Her heart was pounding fast. Her voice sounded as if it were coming from someone else.

“You don’t have to. You’re not completely sober.”

“I know what I’m doing.”

“Tomorrow, you might wish you hadn’t said anything.”

“No. I’ll tell you mine and you tell me yours.”

“I’m not sure this is such a great idea, Dana.”

“Hey,” she said. “After I tell you the worst, it’ll all be uphill. Everything about me’ll be better. Know what I mean?”

“I think you should wait till some other time.”

“No. Now’s...”

“I don’t even know your favorite color yet, and you wanta tell me...”

“Blue. Royal blue.”

“What’s your favorite song?”

“When I was fifteen, I had this terrible crush on my English teacher. Mr. Johnson. I I guess he was about thirty, and...”

“Don’t tell me this now. You’re half drunk, and...”

“Mr. Johnson had a wife.”

“I got attacked in Beast House,” Warren said.

“What?”

“About two years ago.”

“Oh, my God!”

She hadn’t expected this.

“How?” she asked. “What happened?”

He drank his glass empty and set it down on the fireplace.

“If I tell you, you’ve got to keep it a secret. You can’t tell anyone. Not even Lynn. Do you promise?”

This is serious.

“I promise,” Dana said. “But you don’t have to tell me.”

“Now you tell me.”

She smiled and almost sobbed. “I’m sorry. I didn’t want to force you into...”

“It’s all right. I’d have to tell you sooner or later. Might as well get it over with.”

“Are you sure?”

Nodding, he said, “What happened, we came up a couple of tape players short at closing time. Janice and I did a search of the house, but we couldn’t find anyone. She was pretty upset about it. We’d been having a lot of trouble with that sort of thing. Players missing. People staying overnight. Vandalism. I figured, this time, they wouldn’t get away with it. So I went in by myself at around midnight. Didn’t tell anyone. I just snuck in, figuring I’d probably catch a couple of teenagers, scare the hell out of them, then make them clean up whatever mess they’d made and throw them out.

“But I couldn’t find anyone. What I did find ... You know the iron door down in the cellar?”

“Yeah.” Dana lifted her glass and noticed it was empty.

“Can I get you a refill?”

“No. Thanks. What about the door?”

“You know how it’s always padlocked from the Kutch side?”

“Yeah.”

“Well, the padlock was off. It was down on the tunnel floor, and the door was ajar.”

“Jeez.”

“What I thought was, maybe these jokers had reached through the bars and picked the lock so they could go through the tunnel.”

“Pay a visit to old lady Kutch?”

“You bet. Everybody wants to see what it’s like inside her house.”

“Including you.”

“I used to,” Warren said. “And that night was my big chance. It was perfect. The lock was already off. I had a responsibility to find the intruders. They’d given me a great excuse in case I ran into Agnes at the other end.”

“And you did it? You went through the tunnel?”

“I never got the chance. I opened the door a little wider and bent down to pick up the lock, and...I guess I hadn’t been exactly alone down there. I got jumped.”

He unbuttoned his bright silk shirt and took it off.

Dana stared at the scars on his shoulders.

He turned around.

“My God,” Dana murmured.

The nape of his neck, his shoulders, his upper back...a tangle of scars as if he’d been mauled by a pack of raging cats.

He turned to face her again. Looking miserable, he said, “That’s why I...stopped things in the kitchen. You don’t want to just stumble onto a mess like this.”

Dana felt tears stinging her eyes, running down her face.

She went to Warren and set her glass on the fireplace beside his glass. She put her arms around him. “Tuck,” she said.

Before he had a chance to respond, she kissed him. Her hands glided up his bare back. She wanted to touch his scars, caress them, let him know they didn’t repel her.

Holding her by the sides, he pushed her gently away. He shook his head.

“What’s wrong?”

“Everything.”

“So you’ve got a few scars. I don’t...”

“These aren’t the worst of them.”

“I don’t care.”

“I do.”

“Show me?”

He stared into her eyes. His head jerked very slightly from side to side. “Nobody’s ever...I’ve never shown them to anyone. Just Janice. She...bandaged me afterward.”

“Can I see?”

He studied her eyes, but didn’t answer.

“I’ll have to see, sooner or later.”

“Why’s that?”

“Why do you think?”

“You tell me.”

“It’s customary to remove one’s clothes before making love.”

As she spoke those words, her face burned.

“We don’t have to,” Warren said.

“Which? Make love or remove our clothes?”

“Either. Both.”

“Don’t you wanta?”

“Of course I want to. Are you kidding? I haven’t...you know...I haven’t let anyone get near me, much less... I want you so badly...You’re all I’ve been able to think about since we met yesterday. But I just can’t...”

Reaching down with both hands, Dana started to unfasten his belt.

He clutched her wrists.

“No,” he said.

“It’s all right.”

“No, it’s not. If you knew...”

“I want to know. I want to know everything.”

“You just think you do.”

“Warren...”

“Trust me.”

“I never trust anyone who says ‘trust me.’”

“Okay. Okay.” He shoved Dana’s hands away, then turned around.

“Don’t be angry,” she said.

“I’m not. It’s just...” He shook his head. His arms moved, and Dana heard the jingle of his belt buckle.

“If you don’t want to do this...”

“I don’t,” he said. He bent over, pulling down his white trousers and his shorts in the same quick movement.

Dana gritted her teeth, but didn’t make a sound.

Warren straightened up and stood there.

His buttocks and the backs of his thighs looked as if they’d once been shredded by claws, gnawed on.

The sight made Dana feel squirmy.

“That isn’t so bad,” she said.

“It’s hideous.”

“What did it to you?”

“The thing that jumped me in the cellar.”

“But what?”

“What do you think?

“I don’t know.”

Warren pulled up his pants, fastened them, and turned around. His face looked grim.

“Do you think it was a bear?” he asked. “Maybe a bobcat? An escaped gorilla?”

“I don’t know. Tell me.”

“I’m not going to say it,” he told her.

“Why not?”

“I don’t want you thinking I’m crazy. Or a liar.”

“A beast did it?”

“Is that your best guess?”

“I guess so.”

“You don’t really believe in the beasts, do you?”

She shrugged. “I don’t know. Yeah. Maybe. There’ve been eyewitnesses.”

“Maybe they were nuts or drunk or lying about what they saw.”

“There were beast bodies.”

“I’ve never seen one, have you?”

“No, but...”

“Anyway, who’s to say they weren’t fakes?”

“I don’t think they were,” Dana said, staring into Warren’s eyes. “I think the beasts might’ve really existed. Lynn certainly believes in them. So does her father. And if they aren’t real, Janice is a liar.”

“Or crazy.”

“I don’t think she is. I don’t think you are, either. But the beasts...they’re all supposed to be dead.”

“I know.”

“They were all killed off in ‘79.”

A corner of Warren’s mouth tilted upward. “Were they?” he asked.

“It was a beast?”

“Maybe it was someone wearing a beast costume.”

“Was it?”

“Why do you think I haven’t stepped foot inside Beast House since the night it happened?”

“Oh, my God.”

“And there’s one other thing,” Warren said. “Whatever it was that ripped me up that night...it...it molested me.” He met Dana’s eyes. “It pinned me down on the floor of the cellar and...”

Dana hurried over to him and took him into her arms.

He hugged her tightly.

He began to cry.

“It’s all right,” she whispered, stroking his back. “It’s all right, honey. It’s all right. Everything’s fine.”

Chapter Thirty-eight

SANDY’S STORYJuly, 1992

Sandy knew something was wrong.

She hurt everywhere. She was lying on her back, but not on a bed. The hardness underneath her felt like a floor. A floor with a rug.

She felt as if someone had worked her over, inside and out. With a club. With teeth. With knives, maybe.

Then she remembered.

She opened her eyes and turned her head.

On the floor beside her were remains.

Terry. Oh, my God!

Grimacing and groaning as pains swarmed her from everywhere, Sandy sat up.

Parts of Terry were scattered around the room.

She started to sob.

It hurt very badly to cry.

Later, she forced herself to stand up.

Trying not to step on broken glass or pieces of Terry, she walked out of the room. She searched the cottage.

Eric seemed to be gone.

Of course he’s gone, Sandy thought. After what he did...

He must’ve run away.

She needed to go after him.

Find him fast.

Take him home.

Or kill him.

Look what be did to my Terry!

Look what be did to me!

Fucking monster!

But she couldn’t go searching for Eric like this.

She hurried into Terry’s bathroom and started the shower and stood under it. The hot spray burnt her wounds. Blood streamed down her body.

She realized this was her second shower of the day. The earlier one, she’d taken with Eric. He’d been so sweet, so gentle...

How could be do this!

Maybe be thought he was saving me. The same as he saved me from Slade. Thought he was doing a good thing.

She did have a vague memory of crying out “No!” once or twice. Listening from out on the deck, maybe he’d misunderstood and charged in to rescue her.

How did be get here in the first place?

In the bed of the pickup, she thought. No other way seemed possible. She was certain he hadn’t been there when she’d left the cabin or when she’d opened the gate. But maybe after she’d shut it. Maybe he’d been hiding in the trees, waiting for her to climb back into the driver’s seat and get the truck moving. Then he’d rushed over and leaped into the back. That section of road was so bumpy that she wouldn’t have felt anything unusual.

He wanted a ride into town.

Or maybe he just bad to find out what I was doing. How come I was leaving him two days in a row? I’d never done it before. What was so special that I couldn’t wait?

Terry was so special.

DAMN IT!

If only she’d stayed home.

Or never met Terry at all, so he would still be alive.

Or never given birth to Eric.

No, don’t wish that.

I do! I do! I wish he’d never been born!

He was just trying to...

It had nothing to do with rescuing me, she suddenly realized. It was spite. It was jealousy.

He needs me all to himself.

After the shower, Sandy got blood on the towel.

She had so many wounds from the broken glass and Eric’s claws and teeth that it seemed pointless to worry about bandages.

None seemed to be bleeding seriously, anyway. Just leaking a little.

Besides, some of the injuries were where she wouldn’t be able reach them. On her back. Or inside.

In Terry’s bedroom, she put on a pair of his briefs and a T-shirt. They clung to the moisture of her skin and the seepage from her injuries.

In the living room, she picked up the skirt and blouse that she’d worn from home. No blood showed on them, so she put them on over the T-shirt and briefs. Then she stepped into her sneakers. She found her purse near the door and slipped its strap over her shoulder.

It was heavy with the weight of her pistol.

Turning around, she gazed at the ruin of Terry’s living room. And the dismembered remains of his body.

She had already made up her mind to leave everything in place.

No point in trying to clean the mess or destroy evidence.

Sure, the cops would realize Terry had been with a woman.

But there was no crime in that.

No woman had done this to him.

No man had done this to him, either.

Terry hadn’t been murdered, he’d been tom to shreds and partly devoured by a wild animal. You could tell that just by looking.

And if you did more than look—if you ran laboratory tests—the teeth and claw marks and saliva and semen would confirm what you already knew: Terry Goodwin had suffered his fatal injuries as the result of a vicious animal attack.

They couldn’t tell you what sort of animal, though.

Over the years, whenever the remains of Eric’s human victims had been found, the blame had always been placed on mountain lions, bears or coyotes.

Such an animal would probably catch the blame for this, too. Not that there’d be many facts to support such a theory. Just that the evidence pointed to some sort of wild carnivore with sharp teeth and claws. Something like a mountain lion, a bear or a coyote.

Some folks, of course, were bound to suspect that Terry had fallen victim to one of those beasts. After all, Malcasa Point was only about a hundred miles to the south. Everybody knew about the beasts. Most of the people in Fort Platt had probably gone on the Beast House tour at one time or another. Most had certainly seen the movies, too, and some had undoubtedly read the books.

People would wonder.

But nobody was likely to believe—or suggest—that a beast had killed Terry.

The beasts were like U.F.O.s. Only kids, drunks, and morons believed in them.

And me, Sandy thought. And me.

She opened Terry’s front door and stepped out onto the porch. Without even glancing around to see if there might be a witness, she turned to the doorway and raised a hand in farewell.

“See you later, Terry,” she said in a cheerful voice. “And thanks again. I really had a great time.”

When she said that, she had a sudden urge to scream.

But she kept smiling.

Nodding and smiling, she said, “Okay. Sure. Tomorrow would be great. See you then.”

Leaning inside, she pulled the door shut. Still smiling, she trotted down the porch stairs and walked toward her pickup truck.

She glimpsed a few neighbors here and there. But nobody was nearby. And nobody seemed to be watching her.

On her way to the pickup truck, she took the keys out of her purse.

Instead of walking around the front of the truck, she went behind it. Along the way, she glanced over the side panel. Her beach blanket was spread out on top of something lumpy the size of a man.

None of Eric stuck out.

From the contours, though, he seemed to be curled on his side in a fetal position.

I’ll take care of you when we get home, Sandy thought.

But she kept her mouth shut, kept walking, opened the driver’s door and climbed in behind the wheel.

On the long drive home, she couldn’t force her mind away from what had happened back at Terry’s place.

She had never felt so sick and horrible before.

Never.

So wracked by guilt and shame and loss.

I didn’t just lose Terry, I lost Eric. He’s not my son anymore. Not after this.

How could he do that to Terry?

How could he do that to ME?

Oh, my God! What if I get pregnant?

It could happen.

She heard herself let out a moan of despair.

I’d rather die...,

Driving south on Pacific Coast Highway, she often had a cliff just a few feet to her right. There was sometimes a low barrier, but frequently nothing...

Just a strip of gravel, then a few feet of dirt or rocks or weeds, then an edge.

And air.

A slight jerk of her arms, and she could put an end to it all.

A long fall.

A hard landing on boulders or beach.

An end for herself and Eric and the baby that might soon begin to grow inside her.

Eric’s brother, Eric’s son.

Another monster.

Another killer.

I’ve done enough damage, she thought. The beasts have done enough damage, too.

Kill Eric, kill myself and whatever chance be has for an offspring, and that’ll be the end of it.

No more beasts.

It can all end here and now.

As she watched the side of the highway, waiting for an opening in the guard rails, she felt a trickle inside her. She wasn’t sure what it might be. Blood or semen, she supposed.

Whatever it was, it dribbled slowly downward.

Terry’s semen?

If I do get pregnant, she thought, maybe it’ll be from him.

It’d be a fifty-fifty chance.

Clenching the steering wheel, she groaned.

Just like Mom, she thought.

Her mother had gone through an entire pregnancy not knowing whether she was carrying the child of her dead lover or the child of a beast.

I probably won’t even get pregnant, Sandy told herself.

But if I do, it’ll be the same.

Way too much the same.

Too damn weird.

It would just be a coincidence, she told herself.

But it felt like much more than a coincidence. It felt almost like an inescapable destiny. As if she were trapped in a sequence of events planned out well in advance by unseen forces.

This is all meant to be, she thought.

I’m meant to do a replay of what happened to Mom.

Maybe it hadn’t gone according to plan with her, and Somebody needs to try again.

“Ridiculous,” she muttered.

What Somebody is doing is playing games with me.

“I’m not playing,” she said.

Even as she spoke the words, however, she knew that she had no choice. If her life was being manipulated by God or the Fates or some other prankster, the game was out of her control. She could do nothing to change anything.

Am I meant to fly off the next cliff? she wondered.

Who the hell knows?

“Who the hell cares?” she asked. “I’ll do what I want.”

Which is what They want.

Is it?

What do I want? she wondered.

For starters, how about staying alive long enough to find out whether I’m pregnant. And then to find out if it’s Terry’s child. For starters.

So I won’t be driving off any cliff today, she thought. So what’ll I do about Eric?

Shoot him.

The pickup bounced and lurched as Sandy drove over the bumpy dirt road. The rough ride punished her body, but she was hardly aware of the many pains. She seemed to be far away from them, watching from a distance.

She stopped at the gate.

And stared at it.

I can’t do this, she thought.

She seemed to be far away from the thought.

The woman in the driver’s seat twisted off the ignition and pulled out the key. Turning sideways, she reached into her purse. She pulled out the revolver.

I bet I’m not meant to do this, she thought.

I can’t.

Watch.

She watched.

She seemed to be two places at once.

One place was outside her body, standing maybe a few feet away, observing the behavior of this grim and battered and heart-broken woman and wondering what she might do next.

The other place was inside herself, where she was full of pain but numb and dazed and determined.

Revolver heavy in her right hand, she swung open the driver’s door and jumped to the ground.

Do it fast while he’s still under the blanket, she told herself. Before he knows what’s happening.

Before he looks at me.

If he looks at me, I won’t be able...

She sidestepped, keeping her back to the pickup truck.

Then she thumbed back the hammer and whirled around, raising the weapon, taking quick aim over the side panel and down at the beach blanket.

It was rumpled and bloody.

It no longer covered Eric.

He was gone.

Chapter Thirty-nine

FLYING FISTS

“A fabulous dinner,” John said. “I thank you from the bottom of my stomach.”

“You’re welcome,” Owen muttered. He added a twenty percent tip to the credit card slip, wrote down the total, and signed his name.

“Ready to go?”

“I believe so.”

They scooted over the soft leather cushions of the booth and made their way through the dimly lit restaurant. Along the way, they were thanked by their waitress and by the host. Owen returned a “You’re welcome” that was far more enthusiastic than the one he had bestowed on John Cromwell.

Outside, the sunlight looked dusty and golden. The shadows of the trees were long.

They walked through the parking lot toward their room.

“Okay,” Owen said. “You got your dinner at the Carriage House. Now what’s your big plan for a night I’ll supposedly remember the rest of my life?”

“How would you like to pay a little visit to your honey?”

“Dana?”

“Who else? I know where she lives.”

“Sure you do.”

“Oh, I do.”

Owen took out his room key and unlocked the door. As he stepped inside, he turned his eyes to the telephone.

No blinking red light.

No messages.

He was disappointed, but not surprised. He and John hadn’t left the room until 6:30. Dana almost certainly would’ve called by then if she’d had any intention of seeing him tonight.

Her “date” was obviously with someone else.

Assuming she had a date at all.

John might’ve made up the whole business.

Dropping onto the end of his bed, Owen asked, “Even if you do know where she lives, she’s out with some guy tonight. Remember?”

“Dates don’t last forever,” John leaned backward, his rump sinking into the front edge of the dresser in front of Owen. He folded his arms. He raised his eyebrows. “When she gets back, my boy, we can be waiting for her.”

“Oh, that sounds like a really fine idea. Then what, we jump her?”

“Wanta?”

“Go fuck yourself.”

John chuckled. “How would you like to fuck her?”

“Shut up.”

“Just pulling your chain.”

“Well, stop it.”

“Wouldn’t you like to see her, though?”

“Not with you around.”

“I have to be around. I know where she lives. And I’m the guy with the good camera. How would you like some more photos of her?”

Owen stared at him.

“You were drooling all over those pictures of her and Lynn.”

“Was not.”

“Were, too. And you think she looks hot in those, just imagine how she must look when she goes on a date. Bet she doesn’t wear that uniform. She probably puts on a nice dress, you know? Maybe a low-cut little number that shows off her cleavage. Know what I mean? Maybe a nice, tiny little skirt that’s hardly big enough to hide her snatch.”

“You’re a pig.”

“You love it.”

“I do not.”

“Bet you’ve got a big ol’ stiffy right now just from thinking about her.”

“Do not.”

“Prove it. Let’s see?”

“Go to hell.”

“Stand up, man.”

“If I do stand up,” Owen said, “I’m gonna punch your face in for you.”

“Oooo, I’m trembling.”

Owen got to his feet.

John pointed at the front of his trousers. “See? What’d I tell you?”

“What’d I tell you?” Owen asked, and slammed him in the side of the face. John made a quick, hurt sound. The blow knocked his head sideways. Spit flew out of his mouth. The glasses leaped off his face, clattered against the wall and fell to the dresser top.

Uncrossing his arms, he put up one hand to fend off Owen.

With his other hand, he tried to push himself off the dresser.

Owen planted a punch deep in his big, soft belly.

John squealed. He started to fold over, but Owen blocked his way, shoved him up, pounded him in the chest and stomach with a left and a right and a left. Each time he was hit, he made a quick whimper.

Owen backed off.

John slumped forward and fell to the floor. Wheezing and sobbing, he pushed himself up. He hobbled to the queen-sized bed and eased himself down on it. Kneeling, he pulled the pillow out from under the bedspread. Then he flopped on his belly and buried his face in the pillow.

“I warned you,” Owen said. He felt sick.

John just kept crying.

“You shouldn’t have said that stuff.”

Voice muffled by the pillow, John said, “You...didn’t have to...hurt me.”

Owen had never done anything like that before...not pounded someone.

He’d thought it would feel great to punch the crap out of a fat, obnoxious slob like John.

Maybe if the guy had fought back.

This is how you must feel if you stomp on a parakeet, he thought. Or kick a cat across a room.

He had a tightness inside his throat and chest. A heaviness inside his stomach. He felt as if he might throw up or begin to cry.

“Are you okay?” he asked. His voice sounded high-pitched.

“No. You hurt me.”

“I’m sorry.”

“All I wanted was...just to be...your friend.”

“I’m really sorry.”

John, sobbing, rolled onto his side. He looked odd and vulnerable without his glasses, as if his face had been stripped naked. His arms were hugging his belly.

“I’ll get your glasses,” Owen said.

John snuffled.

Owen went over to the dresser. He found John’s glasses on a plastic tray beside the ice bucket. When he picked them up, the right lens dropped out and struck the dresser top and broke into three pieces.

“Shit,” Owen muttered.

“What?”

“They’re broken.”

John sighed loudly. He sobbed a couple of times, then said, “Lemme see?”

Owen picked up the pieces of the lens. “I’m sorry,” he said. “I didn’t mean to wreck your glasses.”

Sitting up, John swung his legs over the edge of the bed.

He cupped his hands above his lap, and Owen gave him the broken remains of the glasses.

“Some friend you are,” he said.

Owen sat on the edge of the other bed and leaned toward him.

“How do you feel?”

John shook his head.

“Do you need a doctor?”

“How would I know? I’ve never gotten beat up before.”

“That’s surprising.”

“Hardy-har,” John said.

“Do you want to hit me?”

“No. Why would I want to hit you?”

“I hit you.”

“Two wrongs don’t make a right.”

“Come on, why don’t you take a swing at me?”

“No thanks.”

“Come on.”

“I’m a lover, not a fighter.”

Owen laughed. John looked up at him, a slight smile on his face.

His left cheek was swollen and red.

Owen felt bad again.

“Maybe we can get your glasses repaired in the morning,” he said.

“Gonna need a new lens. And frame. See how the frame’s busted?”

Owen saw.

“You did that,” John said.

“I know. I’m sorry. I’ll get you a nice, new pair.”

“You think that’ll make everything okay?” John asked.

“No. But I do wish I hadn’t hit you.”

“Not as much as I do.”

“I know. I’m sorry. Look, should we go out and get some ice cream or something? Would that make you feel better?”

“Nice, big dessert for the fat boy.”

“I could go for some, myself. There’s an ice cream shop across from the photo place.”

“Yeah.”

“Wanta drive over there? I’ll treat you to a cone.”

“Wonder if they’ve got waffle cones,” John said.

“Probably.”

“I love waffle cones.”

“Let’s go see.”

“Promise you won’t hit me anymore?” John asked.

“I promise.”

“Cross your heart and hope to die?”

“Yeah. Cross my heart.

“Cause it doesn’t feel good, you know?”

“I know.”

“That’s how they killed Houdini.”

“I know. I’m sorry.”

John wiped his eyes, then got to his feet. As he straightened up, he winced. “Feel like my stomach’s all fucked up.”

“Maybe you do need a doctor.”

“Ice cream oughta fix me up.”

“Okay. Let me hit the john first.”

“You already did.”

“Oh. Sorry about that.” Owen hurried into the bathroom, used the toilet, then washed his hands.

When he came out, a telephone directory lay open on one of the beds. John, bending over it, flashed a smile at Owen and ripped out a page.

“Hey! What’d you do that for?”

“Just in case.”

“In case of what?”

“Case you change your mind about paying a visit to Dana.”

His eyes, red and watery, looked strange without glasses. “This has her address on it.” He fluttered the page. “Lynn’s address.” He started to fold it.

“You know her last name?”

“I know many things.”

“What is it?”

“Tucker.”

“What’s Dana’s last name?”

“That I don’t know. I know many things, not everything. But if we go over there tonight, maybe we can find out.”

“We’re going for ice cream,” Owen said. “Nothing else. And you shouldn’t tear pages out of telephone books. Other people might want to use them, you know.”

John smirked. “My bad.”

“You really are an asshole.”

“Least I don’t go around punching people.”

Outside, Owen pulled the door shut and tried the knob to make sure it was locked.

“Since you’re buying,” John said, “I’ll drive.”

“Without your glasses? That’d be fun.”

John smiled and blinked at him. “Contacts, man. Ever hear of contacts?”

“You’ve got contacts on?”

“Sure.”

“How come you were wearing glasses?”

“I look good in ’em.”

“Sure.”

“So, I’ll do the driving.”

“No, you won’t. It’s a rent-a-car. Nobody’s allowed to drive it but...”

“Not your car, mine. Come on.” He nodded toward an ancient Ford Granada parked in a far corner of the lot. It looked as if it had seen better decades.

“Does it work okay?” Owen asked as they walked toward it.

“It runs. Has a brand new radiator, too. Might blow up, but it won’t overheat.”

“Maybe we should take my car.”

“No, no. I insist.”

When they reached John’s car, he opened the passenger door. The seat and floor were hidden underneath candy wrappers, maps, magazines and books. Owen glimpsed a Hustler, a Scream Factory, and a paperback copy of The Horror at Malcasa Point. Then John got in the way, bent over, and started tossing the material over the seatback.

“Nice,” Owen muttered.

“Huh?”

“Nice way to treat books and stuff.”

“You’re really some kind of tight-ass, Owen. You oughta loosen up, man.”

“So I can be more like you?”

“Couldn’t hurt.” A moment later, John scuttled backward.

“Voila,” he said, and swept a hand toward the passenger seat.

Owen could see it, now.

The floor in front of the seat was still cluttered, but nothing remained on the seat cushion except a few scattered puffs of grimy popcom, a chewing gum wrapper, and crumbs from assorted chips and cookies. Owen was tempted to brush them off with his hand. But that would’ve required touching the seat’s upholstery.

Touching the stains. Some were pale, some dark. Some looked as if they might be sticky. Owen suspected catsup, mustard, blood, “secret sauce,” salsa, honey, coffee, maybe chili. He hoped that snot, feces and semen weren’t among the substances.

Don’t bet on it.

“It’s not very clean,” he said.

John dropped into the driver’s seat, shaking his car. Then he looked across at Owen and said, “Don’t be a wimp.”

“I don’t want to get my pants dirty.”

“Awww. Well, sit on a map or something.”

Among the debris on the floor was a copy of Fangoria magazine. Owen held it up. “This okay?”

“Whatever.”

Owen flopped the magazine onto the seat, opened it to the middle, and sat down on it.

John started the car. As he backed it toward the middle of the lot, he grinned and said, “What do you think Dana’s doing right now?”

“I wouldn’t know. And I don’t want to talk about her. And I especially don’t want you to talk about her. Don’t even think about her.”

John laughed. “Man, you’ve got it bad. Know what? I can take her or leave her.”

“Then leave her.”

John pulled out of the parking lot, swinging left onto Front Street. He stepped on the gas. The car leaped ahead. “Lynn’s the one I like. She is so fucking cute. I’d like to rip her clothes off and...”

“Would you please shut up?”

“You take Dana, I’ll take Lynn.”

“We’re not taking anyone. We’re just gonna get a couple of ice cream cones, then go back to the Welcome Inn.”

“We oughta at least drive by their house.”

Chapter Forty

THE RIDE HOME

Warren stopped his car at Front Street, waited for a van to pass, then swung to the left and picked up speed. Ahead, the town was brightly lighted. There wasn’t much traffic, though.

“You know how to get there?” Dana asked.

“Oh, I’ve been to the house a few times. Janice has parties fairly often. Staff parties. Barbecues out by the pool. I guess Lynn’s planning to throw a party in a couple of weeks, keep up the tradition in Janice’s absence.”

“That should be fun. You planning to come?”

“If I’m invited.”

“Oh, I bet you will be.”

He turned his head and smiled at Dana through the darkness.

“Just don’t count on me swimming,” he said.

“You could wear a wetsuit.”

“I don’t think so.”

“Do you ever go swimming?”

“Sometimes in the ocean. Late at night.”

“I’d like to do that with you.”

“Might be arranged. It’s a trifle cold, though.”

“Maybe we can go in Lynn’s pool sometime.”

“I don’t think so.”

“I could send her away for a couple of hours.”

Warren shook his head. “I wouldn’t want to take the chance.”

“Your scars aren’t that bad. It’s not like you’re hideously deformed or anything...or repulsive.”

“They apparently didn’t repulse you.”

Dana reached over and put a hand on his thigh. She felt the heat of his leg through his trousers. “You know what?” she said. “Maybe Lynn should see them.”

“No way.”

“They’re not that...”

“Give her a glimpse of my scars and she’ll know right away what happened to me.”

“What does Lynn think happened to you?”

“We told her the truth, up to a point. I went into Beast House at night because of the missing tape players. Down in the cellar, I was jumped by a couple of teenagers. They beat the crap out of me and I got cut on some broken glass. That’s what we told Lynn.”

“What about the cops?” Dana asked.

“We didn’t tell them a thing. We didn’t tell anyone a thing except Lynn. And her father, of course. Janice was taking care of my injuries, so we had to tell them something.”

“But not the truth?”

He shook his head. “I can live without being famous for a thing like that.”

“Janice went along with keeping it a secret?”

“Yeah. She didn’t want me humiliated.”

“It might’ve been good for business.”

“I’m sure it would’ve been. We kidded around about that. Doing an ad campaign. ‘The beast is back and it wants you!’ But she never really tried to make me go public.”

“Maybe the public should be told...warned.”

“Maybe,” Warren said, and stopped at a blinking red traffic light. Except for his car, the intersection was empty. He drove on. “Thing is, who would really believe a warning like that? Most people really don’t believe in the beasts. Evidence or no evidence. They’re like Bigfoot. Like vampires or werewolves. We’d sound like lunatics. We’d get accused of being frauds...And there’s no telling how a thing like that might play out. We might have even more people trying to sneak into the house at night. A warning might cause more attacks.”

Dana frowned through the darkness at him. “The Midnight Tour goes in at night.”

“It’s never been attacked.”

“At least not so far.”

“For all we know,” Warren said, “the beast hasn’t been in the house since the night it got me.”

“But it might be there every night.”

“No. Janice made sure things were safe. She cancelled the Midnight Tour and spent every night for more than two weeks in Beast House.”

“By herself?”

“Yeah. With Jerry’s .44 magnum. Most of the time, she stayed in the cellar. In the dark. Just waiting for the beast to come along.”

“My God. Is she nuts or something?”

“Brave,” Warren said.

“At least. I can’t imagine doing something like that. Actually, I can. Out of her mind.”

“Well, she felt that she had to do it.”

“What did she tell Mister Tucker about her nightly disappearing act?”

“Just that she wanted to guard the house from overnight intruders. And that she was hoping to catch the guys who’d assaulted me. Jerry and Lynn both volunteered for the job, but Janice wouldn’t let them. She insisted on handling it herself. Anyway, nothing happetted. The beast never showed up. So then she had a lock installed on our side of the tunnel door.”

“Is that how it got in? Through the Kutch tunnel?”

“Could be. Seems likely, since the lock was off.”

“Did anyone talk to Agnes about it? Or search her house?”

“Nope. Couldn’t do it without involving the police and getting a search warrant.”

“Why couldn’t Janice just drop in on her?”

“She tried, but Agnes wouldn’t come to the door. And Janice didn’t want to force the issue because part of her original deal was that Agnes’s house would be out of bounds.”

“So Agnes might’ve been harboring whatever attacked you?”

“Possible,” Warren said. “Or maybe she didn’t have anything to do with it. The thing could’ve gotten in from our side. Maybe it was out in the hills behind the house and found an entrance to the burrow.”

“But the locked cover...?”

“...was put in after I got attacked.”

“Ah.”

“Before that, we had an open hole in the cellar floor—with cordons around it so the tourists wouldn’t fall in. No telling what might’ve come crawling out of it at night.”

Dana realized she had goosebumps. Rubbing one of her forearms, she said, “But nothing can get in now?”

“Wouldn’t be easy. And if it did, we’d find out first thing in the morning. You know how Lynn checks through the whole house...”

“I’ve been with her.”

“She always makes a trip down cellar, doesn’t she?”

“Yeah.”

“That’s to make sure nothing’s open down there.” Warren flicked on his turn signal, then slowed down. “If she finds a lock off, anything like that, she’s supposed to run like hell, clear the house if someone else is inside, then lock the front door and notify Janice.”

“Who will then come over with the Smith & Wesson?”

“That’s the plan,” Warren said. He turned right and started up the road. On both sides, trees loomed over them. No moonlight reached the pavement. The only light came from his car’s bright headbeams. “So far,” he said, “everything’s been fine. Nothing’s gotten in and nobody else has been attacked.”

“Nobody you know about.”

“Yeah. Well...I know what you mean. The tape players that don’t come back. But there are so many possible explanations for that. And nobody seems to be missing.”

“People must go missing all the time,” Dana said.

“Oh, I suppose so. Not out of Beast House, though. Not as far as we know. And we’d probably hear about it if a wife or daughter or someone disappeared during a tour.” He grinned at Dana. “As you found out the hard way.”

“Thanks for reminding me.”

“Wish I could’ve been there.”

“So you could watch me hurl? If I’d had another margarita or two, I could’ve put on a demonstration for you tonight.”

“Maybe some other time.”

“Hope not,” Dana said. “By the way, you know...speaking of the little tyke who ran up the attic stairs...Lance? You obviously heard about my trouble with his mother, but did you also know that he screamed when he was up in the attic and he came running down the stairs in a panic, yelling his head off about being chased?”

“Oh, yeah. I heard about that, too.”

“He said something was after him. But then all the trouble started with his mother and I never got to ask him about it.”

“Nobody did,” Warren said. “He and his mom took off the minute they got out of the house. But Lynn went up into the attic to investigate.”

“Right. She told me.”

“Nobody there. Which is pretty much what she expected. That sort of thing happens every so often—people get a case of beast on the brain and think they see one. Especially kids. They scream loud enough to wake the dead, run like hell, and scare the bejezus out of everyone. But it’s just their imaginations going wild.”

He turned onto the narrow, sloping driveway...

We’re almost back!

Dana suddenly felt a hollow ache.

Reaching over to Warren, she squeezed his thigh. “Will you come in with me?”

“If you want.”

“Sure I want.”

“I guess I could at least come in long enough to make sure everything’s okay...and say hi to Tuck.”

“Don’t you dare!”

Warren laughed.

“I already paid you off. Remember?”

“Maybe you need to pay me off again.”

“Bastard,” Dana said, grinning.

“That’s me.”

“What do I have to give you this time?”

“Surprise me.”

“Okay. Maybe. But not while you’re driving.”

Soon, the house came into sight at the top of the driveway. Its porch was lighted, and so were some of the windows. Spotlights brightened the broad area of pavement in front of the three-car garage. A blue Range Rover was parked there, off to the left.

Warren stopped behind it, killed his headlights and shut off his engine.

“Looks like Tuck has a visitor,” he said.

“Lynn has a visitor.”

“Tuck,” Warren corrected her. “You haven’t given me that extra payment yet.”

“Maybe you’ll get it now,” Dana said. “But you have to dose your eyes first.”

He shut them.

“Don’t open them till I say so.”

“Okay.”

“This is terrible, you know,” Dana said. “Making me pay and pay and pay. All for a little slip of the tongue.”

“And I intend to make you keep paying,” Warren said.

“Maybe this will satisfy you.”

“Hmmm?”

“Put out your hands.”

“Okay.”

“You may now open your eyes.”

He opened them, glanced at the bra in his hands, then quickly looked at Dana

She’d already put her T-shirt back on.

“Will that keep your mouth shut?”

He laughed. “Sure. Do I get to keep it?”

“Of course.”

He draped the bra over the white leg of his trousers and turned toward her. She twisted in her seat, leaned in and kissed him. As they kissed, she felt his hand on her right breast. There was only the thin fabric of her T-shirt in the way. She felt the heat of his moving hand. He rubbed her, gently squeezed her, fingered her nipple.

Squirming and moaning, she lowered a hand onto the lap of his trousers. Soon, Warren was also moaning and squirming.

Later, he lifted the T-shirt up over her breasts.

Later, she pulled his zipper down.

Still later, as they held each other and tried to catch their breaths, Warren murmured, “Fraid I can’t...go in with you now.”

“We’ll wait till we’ve...calmed down.”

“Won’t help. My pants.”

“What’s wrong with ’em?”

“Mess.”

“Huh?”

“Feel.”

“Where?”

He guided her hand.

“Oh,” she said. “Sorry about that.”

He laughed.

“Why don’t you come in the house...too?”

He laughed harder.

“We can throw them in the washer,” Dana said.

“Oh, sure. With Lynn and her friend there?”

“We could be sneaky.”

“No, no. I’d better just get going.”

“I hope it is a friend.”

“Was she expecting anyone?”

Dana shook her head. “Not that I know of.”

“I doubt if anything’s wrong.”

“But you don’t know who might own a thing like that?”

“Hell, I don’t know anyone who could afford one. Except for Janice, of course. It looks brand new, too. Doesn’t even have its license plate.”

“Maybe you should come in with me.”

“I could walk you to the door, anyway—stick with you till we find out who’s there.”

Smiling, Dana said, “You could hold my bra in front so nobody’ll see your wet places.”

“Maybe you should put it on.” He lifted her bra by a shoulder strap.

“It’s for you. You’ve got to keep it so you’ll always remember tonight.”

“I’ll never forget tonight.”

“A souvenir couldn’t hurt.”

Smiling, he shook his head. “If you insist.”

“I insist.”

“Thanks,” he said.

“Now, fork over your shorts.”

“Huh?”

“I want a souvenir, too.”

“You’re kidding.”

“Nope.”

“But they’re...wet.”

“All the better.”

Shaking his head and chuckling softly, Warren unbuckled his belt. “This won’t be easy,” he said. “The steering wheel...”

“Nothing really worth doing is ever easy.”

“Tell me if you see anyone coming.”

Dana laughed. “I’ll alert you immediately.”

Trousers and shorts around his ankles, he said, “Sure hope I don’t get in an accident on the way home.”

“If you’re in an accident bad enough for anyone to find out haven’t got underwear on, that’ll be the least of your worries.”

“You may be right.”

“Of course I am.”

When the shorts were off, he handed them to Dana. “Thank you, sir,” she said, folding them. She waited until he had his trousers on again, then leaned over and gave him a quick kiss. “Thanks for the dinner, too. The steak was fabulous...once we finally got to it.”

He gazed into her eyes. “I wish you didn’t have to go in.”

“Me, too. But I have to. It’s already later than I planned. Tuck’s going to start worrying.”

“You might be the farthest thing from her mind right about now.”

“That’s another thing—I need to get in there and meet the mysterious visitor.” She reached for the door handle.

“Wait,” Warren said. “When’ll we get together again?”

“Tomorrow, I guess.”

“Want to come over to my place after work?” he asked. “Maybe we can go down to the beach if the weather’s nice.”

“I don’t know. We’ll see. The thing is, I’ll have to be back at Beast House before eight.”

“What for?”

“The picnic and stuff. I’m doing the whole bit tomorrow night.”

“The Midnight Tour?”

She nodded.

“Do you have to?”

“I want to. And I’ve already told Tuck that I would. She’s sort of counting on me to be there. Anyway, it’ll probably take me a day or two to recover from tonight.”

Warren huffed out a breath. It sounded almost like a laugh.

“You think you had it tough?”

“Aw, poor boy.” Smiling, she patted his cheek.

“I sure wish you’d spend tomorrow night with me,” he said.

Dana’s hand remained on his cheek. It drifted, caressing him. “Me, too,” she said. “But I gave my word about the tour.”

“If you explain to Lynn...”

“Nah. Anyway, maybe we can get together Sunday night. And Beast House is closed on Monday. Maybe we could spend the day together.”

He nodded. “That’d be great.”

“Yeah.”

“But I still wish you wouldn’t go on the tour.”

Dana lowered her hand. “It is safe, isn’t it?”

He didn’t answer.

“Is it?”

“I wouldn’t go in there at night.”

“You won’t go in there in daylight.”

“What I meant was, I wouldn’t if I were you.”

“So it’s not safe?”

“It probably is,” he said, his voice at a higher pitch than usual. He grimaced as if in pain. “The beast hasn’t shown up since the night it came after me. And there’ve been plenty of Midnight Tours since then. I guess you could say it’s safe. But you never know. You just never know. If I ran things, there wouldn’t be any more Midnight Tours. I’d make sure nobody ever got into Beast House after dark. I think it’s tempting fate. One of these times, the shit’s going to hit the fan.” For a few moments, he stared into Dana’s eyes and didn’t speak. Then he said, “I don’t want you in there when it does.”

“Tuck goes in every Saturday night,” Dana said. “She doesn’t even know that a beast attacked you. She thinks they’re all dead. The way you and Janice kept her in the dark, she isn’t even aware of the risk she’s running.”

“I doubt if it would stop her.”

“Maybe not. But she oughta be told.”

“You won’t tell her, will you?”

I should, she thought. I really should.

“I can’t have people knowing what happened to me in there,” Warren said.

“You told me.”

“Because I...I had to. I couldn’t let there be any lies between us.” He tried to smile. “Besides, you wanted to know my deepest, darkest secret, right?”

“Yeah.”

“So I told you. But it has to stay a secret. if it ever gets out...that’d be it for me. You know? I’d have to leave.”

“Leave?”

“I couldn’t stay in a town where people knew that about me. I’d probably just drive away and nobody would ever see me again.”

“Can’t have you doing that,” Dana said.

“Then don’t tell on me.”

“I won’t tell,” Dana said, “but I’ll be on the Midnight Tour tomorrow night.”

Warren shook his head.

Trembling, Dana leaned close to him. “If the place isn’t safe for me, it isn’t safe for Tuck, either. Or for the thirteen guests. So I have to go in with them.”

“You wouldn’t be much help...”

“I’d have to try. I’m a lifeguard, remember?” She kissed him lightly, quickly, then leaned away and swung open her door.

“Tell you what,” she said. “You don’t have to walk me to the door. Just wait here. I’ll take a peek inside and let you know if everything’s okay.”

She grabbed her purse and climbed out. On her way around the front of Warren’s car, she slipped the strap onto her shoulder. She stuffed his underwear into a front pocket of her shorts.

“I’ll be right back,” she called over her shoulder. “If I’m not, you’d better come running and rescue me.”

Chapter Forty-One

SPIES

Earlier, Owen and John had been sitting in the car behind the ice cream stand, still working on the stumps of their cones, when John said, “How about going for a little drive in the hills?”

“Are you kidding? I know where you want to go.”

“What do you wanta do, go back to the motel and sit in our room till bedtime?”

“I don’t...”

“Watch television?”

“I just don’t think we should...”

“Play footsie with me?”

“No.”

“Suck my dick?”

“Shut up!”

“Beat me up some more?”

“Don’t tempt me.”

“Hey, man, you owe me. You really hurt me and you busted my glasses.”

“You’ve got your contacts.”

“I like my glasses, man. They make me look smart.”

“Sure they do.”

“Anyway, I’m going for a drive. You’re too chicken to come with me, that’s your prerogative.” He stuffed the dripping end of the cone into his mouth, wiped his hand on the leg of his Bermuda shorts, then started the car. Headlights on, he drove onto Front Street. “What’s it gonna be?” he asked, his mouth full, his words mushy. “Just say the word, I’ll drop you off at the motel and go without you.”

“You’re never gonna find their house, anyway. Just because you’ve got the address...”

“Good point.”

A block later, John swung his old car onto the lot of a gas station, parked beside the mini-mart, and hurried inside. He came out carrying a map. Grinning, he dropped onto the driver’s seat, rocking the car. “Malcasa Point and vicinity,” he said. “Still think I’ll never find their house?”

“Even if you can, you shouldn’t.”

“That’s okay, I’ll drop you off. God knows, I don’t wanta make you do anything against your principles. No sweat off my nuts if you wanta miss out on the chance of a lifetime.”

“If you go, I go.”

A big grin blossomed on John’s face. “Why am I not surprised?”

“But it’s not so I can spy on anyone. It’s to keep an eye on you.”

Laughing, John said, “We know.”

We know.

Sure that’s why.

He ached to spy on Dana.

But he didn’t do such things.

Ever.

We’ll never find the house anyway, he told himself as they drove past the Welcome Inn and headed up Pacific Coast Highway.

“That’s it!” John blurted, stopping his car at the foot of a driveway. The rural mail box beside the driveway not only showed the address they wanted, but bore the names Tucker and Crogan.

The sight of the names gave Owen a sudden sickish feeling down low inside.

Dusk had already deepened into night. The driveway curved uphill into dark, heavy woods. There was no sign of a house, or any light.

“Let’s just get out of here,” Owen said.

“Good idea.”

John sped forward, leaving the driveway behind. But just up the road, just around a curve, he stopped his car and shut off its headlights. “We’ll walk from here.”

“Let’s just leave,” Owen said. “Let’s go back to town. Come on. We’ll think of something else to do.”

“I know what I’m gonna do. Gonna find the fuckin’ house and see what the babes are up to. You don’t wanta come, stay here.”

“We’re gonna get in trouble.”

“Not if we don’t get caught.” John opened his door. “You coming?”

“I don’t know.”

“Live a little, man. Don’t be a loser all your life.”

“I’m not a loser.”

“I’m going. With our without you.” John climbed out, eased his door shut, then hurried around to the trunk.

Owen followed and found him twisting a telephoto lens onto his camera.

“No.”

“Yes.”

“Don’t.”

“We’ll get doubles made. That’s if we get lucky and find anyone worth shooting.”

“You can’t do this.”

“Sure I can. That’s the difference between me and you, buddy. You wanta do shit, I do it.” Laughing, John slammed the trunk shut. “Come if you’re coming.”

“You asshole.”

“I’m the best thing that’s ever happened to you.”

“Bullshit.”

Together, they left the road and started climbing the dark, wooded hillside.

John gasped and huffed for breath.

Owen smiled. He said, “Hope you don’t have a heart attack, you fat piece of shit.”

“Eat me,” John said.

It took some hard work and searching, but at last they found the house.

Then they crept around its perimiter, staying in the shadows of the forest, and came upon a swimming pool behind the house. Though the pool was deserted, its lights were on. It shimmered, clear and blue. Steam was drifting off the surface of the hot spa over at the pool’s far corner.

“Let’s...stick around,” John whispered, out of breath. “See what happens.”

“We oughta just go.”

“Not me, man. This is perfect.” He panted for air, then continued. “You wanta chicken out, go ahead. I’m staying. I’m not gonna miss this.”

“We’re trespassing.”

“Big fucking deal.”

“If we get thrown in jail, we could miss the Midnight Tour.”

“Hey, man, that’s a chance I’ll take...You know what we got here? Lynn’s gonna come outa the house...any minute...and take herself a swim. Maybe go in the jacuzzi.” After pausing for air, he went on. “And who knows what the fuck she’ll be wearing? Maybe nothing!... No neighbors, man...She might go skinny-dipping...Dana, too.”

“Dana’s on a date.”

“Maybe she is, maybe she isn’t. You wanta...miss a chance to see her skinny-dipping?”

Owen didn’t need to think about that one. “I guess not,” he whispered.

“You guess.”

Not that it’ll happen. Great stuff like that never happens. Not to me.

They found a good place to hide in the bushes near the end of the pool, directly across from the hot spa. Kneeling down, they began to wait.

Though lights were on inside the house, all the curtains were shut. Owen couldn’t see through them. Nor could he hear any sounds from the house. The wind was loud in the trees and bushes.

Maybe nobody’s home.

Somebody must be, he told himself. You don’t go off and leave your pool lights on. For that matter, you don’t crank up your hot spa unless you’re planning to use it.

Somebody has to be home...and has to come out.

But nobody did.

Ten minutes passed. Fifteen.

Watching the steam rise, Owen wished he could jump into the spa. He wished he’d worn his windbreaker. Or even a long-sleeved shirt. He thought about how badly he would like to be back in the warmth of his room at the Welcome Inn.

After half an hour of waiting, Owen swayed sideways, bumped his shoulder against John and whispered, “Now can we go?”

“Go whenever you want to. I’m staying.”

“How long?”

“Long as it takes.”

“Aren’t you freezing?”

“Ask me if I care.”

“This is insane.”

“Think so? What if I wimp out and take off—and two minutes later, out come the babes...bare-ass naked?”

“Like that’s gonna happen.”

“You’ll never find out if you go running away like a...”

At the back of the house, a curtain was sliding aside. Owen saw someone behind the glass door. As he tried to figure out who it might be, the door glided open and Lynn stepped out.

John nudged him. “Here we go!”

Hardly able to believe this was really happening, Owen watched Lynn stride toward the hot spa at the corner of the pool. She wasn’t much compared to Dana, but she was cute, all right. Really cute. And what was she wearing?

White tennis shoes and no socks.

Hugged against her belly was a folded blue towel.

At the edge of the spa, she crouched and set down the towel.

Owen heard a click. It came from beside him. He knew what it was, but he didn’t look.

Couldn’t take his eyes off Lynn as she stood up.

Didn’t care that she wasn’t naked.

Her swimsuit looked like small, buttery patches of doe skin tied to her body with leather strings.

John clicked more photos. His automatic film advance made a quiet buzzing sound after each shot.

Lynn didn’t seem to hear the camera.

Instead of climbing into the spa, she turned away from it and walked toward a corner of the house.

There were no buttery patches of doe skin behind Lynn. Owen could hardly even see the strings.

Beside him, John moaned. The camera clicked and buzzed.

“Save some film for Dana,” Owen whispered. His voice came out raspy and trembling.

“Don’t worry, man. I’ve got plenty. Look at her, will you?”

“Yeah.”

“How’d you like to lick the sweat off an ass like that?”

“Shut up.”

“You’d love it.”

Lynn vanished around the corner of the house. Then came an engine noise, followed by burbly sounds from the hot spa. Through the steam, Owen saw the water in the small enclosure turn frothy white. Its surface began to shift and roll.

Lynn came back around the corner. Though her breasts were no larger than oranges, they jiggled nicely inside the loose patches of doe skin as she walked. Twin thongs slanted down from her hips to her crotch, where they met two comers of a tiny leather triangle.

John took more snapshots.

Owen moaned softly. He ached. He couldn’t believe he was actually here, crouching in bushes, seeing this.

At the edge of the spa, Lynn kicked off her shoes. Then she climbed down. When she was seated, the water covered her to the neck.

“Wanta leave now?” John whispered.

“Go to hell.”

John chuckled.

After that, it was a matter of waiting. With Lynn’s fine body submerged, there wasn’t much to see.

Maybe Dana would show up.

She might, Owen told himself. She really might. After all, she lives here. Even if she is on a date, she’s bound to come home sooner or later.

Doesn’t mean she’ll come out to the pool.

But she might.

And even if she doesn’t show up, Owen thought, it’ll be worth sticking around. Lynn can’t stay in there all night. We’ll get at least one more good look at her.

John put an arm around Owen’s back, pulled him closer, and whispered in his ear, “Wanta drop in on her?”

“Are you nuts?”

“Hey, man, maybe she’d like some company.” The warm breath tickled the inside of Owen’s ear. “A couple of studs like us...”

“No.”

“I’m so fuckin’ horny...”

“Try anything and I’ll rip up your Midnight Tour ticket and kick your ass.”

“How do you know she doesn’t want it?”

“From you and me? I’d bet a million bucks.”

“I don’t know, man. She’s gotta be feeling awfully horny.” He squeezed Owen’s arm. “That hot water rubbing her all over, and she’s got damn near nothing on. Bet she’d love to have a couple of guys jump in with her right about now.”

Owen shook his head. His heart was thumping fast and hard. “Knock it off.”

“Let’s do it. Come on, buddy. It’s the chance of a lifetime.”

Voice shaking, Owen said, “Yeah, to end up in prison.”

“We’re not gonna rape her. We’ll just go over and say hi and see what happens. You know?”

“No.”

“You wanta do it, man. I know you wanta.”

“I do not.”

“You’re just chicken.”

“Are you completely out of your mind?”

“Wouldn’t you just love to jump in the water and rip that little bikini thing off her and...”

“No. Now, cut it out. Shut up.”

“I’m gonna do it,” John said. He gave Owen’s arm another squeeze, then let go. “Stay here and miss the fun if you wanta, but I’m goin’ for the gold.”

Owen clutched his shoulder.

Someone called, “Hey!”

Owen’s heart lurched.

Across the pool, Lynn turned her head.

Over near the corner of the house, a woman walked into the light, a hand raised in greeting.

Dana!

She’s here! She’s HERE! Oh, my God!

Owen gazed at her, shocked with surprise and delight. This was way too good to be true.

But what happened to her hair?

The last time he’d seen Dana, just this afternoon, her blond hair had been flowing down past her shoulders. Now, it was short and mannish.

Why’d she wanta get it all cut off?

It does look good this way, he realized. Real good.

Focused so much on Lynn for the past few minutes, Owen had almost forgotten how incredibly beautiful Dana was.

God, look at her!

She wore faded jeans and a blue chambray shirt. The shirt loomed out with the push of her breasts. It wasn’t tucked in. Its long sleeves were rolled halfway up her slender forearms,

As she walked toward Lynn, she was smiling and shaking her head. She was talking, too, but Owen couldn’t hear a word she said. He couldn’t hear Lynn, either.

Just as well, he thought. If we can’t hear them, they can’t hear us.

“Who the hell’s the gorgeous babe?” John whispered.

“It’s Dana.”

“My ass. That ain’t Dana.”

“She must’ve gotten a haircut, that’s...”

It isn’t!

“You’re right,” Owen said.

The stranger seemed to be Dana’s size. She had about the same height and build and complexion. Her hair, though cut so short, was Dana’s shade of gold. At this distance, illuminated by the pool lights, even her face resembled Dana’s face.

Resembled Dana’s, but didn’t quite match it.

She might’ve been a sister. A slightly older sister, more athletic, a little tougher, sharper, more intense.

More beautiful.

She can’t be more beautiful than Dana, Owen told himself.

“You believe it, man?” John asked.

Owen shook his head.

“Looks like some kinda Australian super-model.”

“Yeah.”

Lynn suddenly leaned to the right, reached out fast and snatched something out of her folded towel.

A revolver.

A huge revolver that gleamed like silver.

“Holy shit,” John said.

Waving the handgun, Lynn smiled up at the new arrival and said something.

The new gal grinned and nodded. Her lips moved. She nodded some more.

Lynn slipped the revolver back inside the folds of her towel. Then she stood up, turned around and climbed out of the spa.

Owen stared at her back and buttocks and legs. They were ruddy from the heat of the water, shiny in the lights.

After Lynn disappeared inside the house, the newcomer turned toward the pool. She seemed to be gazing across it, studying the long, thick row of shrubbery and small trees.

Almost as if inspecting it.

Does she know we’re here?

No. She couldn’t.

For a few moments, she seemed to be gazing straight at the place where Owen and John were kneeling.

Owen didn’t move. He held his breath.

Then the woman’s eyes moved on.

John made a “Whew” sound.

Owen resumed breathing.

On the other side of the pool, the gorgeous stranger started to unbutton her shirt.

“Oh, man,” John murmured.

As the buttons came undone, Owen saw that she was wearing something red underneath her blue shirt. She pulled off the outer shirt. The red belonged to a T-shirt. It hugged her body, and so did the straps of a brown leather harness.

The harness supported a shoulder holster.

She pulled a dark pistol out of the holster, bent down and set it on top of Lynn’s towel. Then she stepped over to the patio table. She draped her blue shirt over the back of a chair, removed her holster rig and put it on the table. Next, she pulled out a chair and sat down and took off her boots.

John nudged him. “She’s going in, man.”

“Looks that way.”

“Shit! Is this our lucky night, or what?”

“You’re lucky you didn’t get shot.”

“Fuck you.”

Done removing her socks, the woman stood up. She unfastened her jeans, pulled them down and stepped out of them. Her red T-shirt reached down like a very short, tight skirt to the tops of her thighs. Owen wished he could see under its edge, but coutdn’t—not even when she crouched to pick up her jeans.

Turning around, she bent over to drape her jeans on the chair.

Owen saw her bare buttocks.

His breath caught.

With her back to the pool, she pulled up the T-shirt and drew it over her head.

She was naked.

She tossed her T-shirt onto the chair, then turned away from the table.

Turned toward the spa.

Toward the pool and Owen and John.

Owen heard the click and buzz of John’s camera.

The camera! Yes! He’s getting pictures of her!

Take a million!

Bless you, John Cromwell. And thank God for your telephoto lens.

If only we had a camcorder!

Owen gaped at the woman, astounded by his good luck, hardly able to believe that he was actually here, spying from the bushes on someone who was not only absolutely naked but more beautiful and exciting than anyone he’d ever seen or imagined.

She had a soft, mellow tan all the way down her body. Every muscle looked sleek and strong. Her breasts, firm and round and heavy, were tipped with large, stiff nipples. Below her ribcage, her belly sloped in, flat and smooth. Twin hollows slanted downward from her hips, leading to a tuft of golden curls.

As she walked toward the spa, Owen glimpsed a fleshy cleft below the curls. Flushed and aching, he quickly lifted his gaze to her breasts. He saw how they bounced and swayed.

At the edge of the spa, she balanced on her left leg and dipped in her right foot. She took it out, dipped it in again, then shrugged and stepped all the way down, bending her left leg and holding out her arms like wings to steady herself. Owen again saw the split between her legs.

John clicked photos.

On the edge of losing control, Owen shut his eyes.

Are you nuts! Look at her! Don’t miss this!

If I look, I’ll come in my pants.

So what?

He opened his eyes and saw that she was already shoulder deep in the spa.

Okay, he told himself. Fine. I’ll be all right, now.

Maybe.

Out of the house’s back door stepped Lynn. She was carrying a bottle of red wine, two glasses, and a big blue towel.

“How you doing, man?” John whispered.

“Great.”

“Is this the best, or what?”

“It’s the best, all right.”

Grinning, John gave his shoulder a squeeze. “Looks like they’re gonna have a party.”

“Yeah.”

“I gotta reload.”

“Hurry,” Owen said. He watched Lynn fill the glasses with wine, climb down into the spa and hand a glass to the beautiful stranger.

After Lynn sat down, they touched their glasses together.

Owen imagined the musical tone of their rims clinking. He couldn’t hear it, though.

He could hear the thumping of the heart inside him.

He could hear the buzz of John’s film rewinding dose to his right side.

He could hear the wind in the trees behind him.

He could hear the burble of the spa in front of him and the noise of the heater off around the corner of the house.

As the wine glasses clinked together in silence, he also heard a single, phlegmy cough.

It came from somewhere in. the bushes to his left.

“What was that?” Owen whispered.

“What was what?”

“Didn’t you hear it? Like a cough? From over there?”

“Nah.”

Chapter Forty-Two

POOL PARTY

Dana hurried back to Warren’s car. “It’s okay,” she said. “I think the visitor’s a friend.”

“You don’t sound so sure.”

“Didn’t see his face.” At the driver’s window, Dana bent over and put her hands on the sill. “Who do you know with short blond hair?”

“Clyde?”

Dana laughed. “Can’t be him. Whoever he is, Tuck’s drinking wine with him in the Jacuzzi.”

“If they’re drinking in the Jacuzzi, he must be a friend.”

“Yep. So I guess there’s nothing to worry about.”

“Guess not.”

Diana leaned in and kissed him softly on the mouth. “See ya,” she whispered. Then she backed away, smiling and waving. “Don’t get in any accidents,” she warned.

Laughing, Warren started the car.

As he turned it around, Dana thought about going to him, hopping in, saying, “Never mind. Tuck’s fine. Let’s go back to your place.”

While she was still thinking about it, Warren drove away.

She sighed, then went into the house.

Feeling almost naked without her bra, she wasn’t especially eager to meet Tuck’s friend.

Besides, maybe Tuck wouldn’t want any extra company.

Maybe I’ll just go on upstairs...

But who’s the guy? she wondered.

I realty should at least go out and say hello. Be rude not to. Anyway, Tuck needs to know I got home all right.

She walked to the back door, eased it open, and stepped outside.

The two in the spa were sitting side by side, holding wine glasses above the bubbly surface of the water. Though they had their backs to Dana, she could see a side of Tuck’s face. Tuck was laughing and talking. From where Dana stood, she could only see the back of the stranger’s head.

On the patio table was a leather rig that looked like a shoulder holster.

A blue shirt, a red T-shirt, and jeans were draped over a nearby chair.

What’d this guy do, undress out here?

The back of his head suddenly looked familiar.

Eve!

Dana laughed. “Hiya, guys!” she called.

They both looked around at her.

“Hey there,” Eve said, a warm smile spreading over her face.

“Back already?” Tuck asked. “How’d it go?”

“Not bad.”

“Eve just got here. Why don’t you join the party? Go get yourself a glass if you want. Or you can drink straight out of the bottle.” “I think I’ll pass on the wine,” Dana said, stepping around to the side of the spa. “I’ve had some margaritas.” At her feet were two folded towels. One had a pistol on top. “That must be yours,” she said to Eve.

“Yep.” Eve took a sip of wine. Her shoulders, though out of the water, were shiny wet. Seeing no straps, Dana lowered her gaze. The spa was brightly lighted from the bottom. Through the shimmering water, she saw that Eve wore nothing at all. Her naked body seemed to ripple and sway with the currents.

Giving Tuck a quick check, Dana glimpsed a skimpy leather outfit. She returned her attention to Eve, who was setting her glass on the ledge.

“It’s my night off,” Eve told her. “I just thought I’d stop by to see how you two were getting along. After last night, I was a little worried.”

“She scared me shitless,” Tuck said, grinning. “She just came walking around the corner and yelled at me.”

“I had to yell or you wouldn’t have heard me.”

“I must’ve jumped a mile.”

“I couldn’t believe she was actually out here.”

“Doesn’t surprise me,” Dana said.

“I was perfectly safe,” Tuck said. “Brought the cannon.”

“It’s inside the other towel,” Eve explained. “She brandished it for my benefit.”

“So you’re out here with two guns.”

“We’re a regular NRA convention,” Tuck said. “Go get yours and we’ll all be armed.”

“I have it.”

“Huh?”

Smiling, Dana patted the side of her purse.

“You’ve been carrying it?” Tuck asked.

“Won’t do me any good if I don’t have it.”

“Bust her ass, Eve.”

Eve laughed, shook her head, and took a drink of wine. “Arrest her for carrying my pistol? I don’t think so. Anyway, she should keep it with her.”

“Some cop you are,” Tuck said. Smiling up at Dana, she asked, “Are you gonna come in, or just stand there?”

“You’d better come in,” Eve said.

“You look cold,” Tuck said.

“It is a little chilly out here.”

“Nice and toasty in here,” Tuck said. Just strip and jump in. That’s what Eve did.”

“Maybe I’d better go get my suit on.”

“Don’t bother.”

“Feels a lot better without,” Eve told her.

“I thought we weren’t supposed to give our prowler anything to see,” Dana said. “We probably shouldn’t even be out here, much less stripping.”

“You’re right about that,” Eve said. “It isn’t exactly the smart thing to do. But since Lynn was already out here...”

“It’s okay,” Tuck interrupted “Eve’s a cop and you’re a lifeguard. And now that you mention it...I guess I’ll avail myself of the clothing optional rule. Why not? If the peeping Tom is here, he might as well get a good show.” She set down her glass and reached behind her neck.

“What the heck?” Dana said. She moved away from the spa, kicked off her shoes, peeled off her socks, then pulled down her shorts and panties and stepped out of them. Her enormous white T-shirt hung down halfway to her knees.

“That’ll make a good nightshirt,” Tuck called.

If I take it off, Dana thought, she’ll wonder what happened to my bra.

Hell, she’s already noticed it’s gone. They both must’ve noticed the minute I showed up. They’re not blind.

Tuck swung the bottom of her swimsuit out of the water and dropped it next to the wine bottle. “Yesss,” she said. “Oh, that does feel good.”

A cold breeze fluttered Dana’s T-shirt, slipped underneath it and raced up her body, making her shiver.

Get this over with...

She pulled the T-shirt off, let it fall, then stepped quickly over to the spa. She sat down on its ledge, lowered her feet into the churning hot water, then stood on the submerged tile of the bench and stepped down. The liquid heat raced up her legs and between them and wrapped her to the waist.

“Uh!” she grunted.

“Great, huh?” Tuck asked.

“I’m ... scorched.”

“Pussy,” Tuck said.

Eve laughed.

Dana waded over to the side and eased herself down onto the bench. She gasped when the hot water clutched her breasts. Then she sighed and slouched backward until it lapped her chin.

“Nice?” Eve asked.

“Give me three minutes, I’ll be soft-boiled.”

“I guess your date went well,” Tuck said.

“Pretty good.”

“I’d say better than pretty good.” From the grin on her face, Dana knew she was referring to the vanished bra.

But Dana didn’t want to talk about it. Especially not in front of Eve. She liked Eve, but hardly knew her and didn’t want to speak about her feelings for Warren in front of her. For that matter, she wasn’t sure how much she wanted to tell Tuck. Better to hold it all inside, private and safe and special. Keep it her own, at least for a while.

“I’d still be at his place,” she said, “except I was afraid you’d decide to risk life and limb by doing something monumentally stupid. Which you, of course, did.”

“Of course,” said Tuck.

“Pretty damn reckless,” Eve agreed, shaking her head but smiling.

“You’re both a couple of pussies,” Tuck said. “Anyway, I was ready for any eventuality.”

“Don’t go looking for trouble,” Eve said, “just because you have a gun.”

“You do.”

“Trouble’s my job.”

“You’re off duty tonight. But you came over looking for trouble, anyway.”

“Just wanted to make sure you two didn’t get yourselves reamed by some bad-ass pervert, that’s all.” She poured more wine into her glass, then into Tuck’s. “Didn’t expect any of this, though. This is very nice.”

“Come over any time,” Tuck said.

“Thanks,” Eve said, then offered the bottle to Dana. “Have some?”

Dana shook her head. “No thanks.”

Eve set the bottle aside, then took a sip from her glass.

“I was planning to scout around the grounds, make sure your friend wasn’t lurking around.” Lowering the glass slightly, she scanned the dense row of bushes and small trees beyond the far side of the pool. “Never exactly got around to doing that.”

“Shame on you,” Tuck said.

“You distracted me with this stuff about the wine and jacuzzi.”

Dana suddenly found herself staring at the bushes.

Especially at the dark space where Tuck had seen the prowler last night.

“You’re not worrying, are you?” Tuck asked her.

“If nobody checked over there...”

“So what if somebody is there?” Tuck said. “We’re armed to the teeth. Anyone tries any shit with us, we’ll blow ‛im to kingdom come.”

“I should’ve checked,” Eve said.

“Don’t worry about it. Forget it.”

“It’s the main reason I came over in the first place.”

Eve stood up. She turned around and set her glass on the ledge.

“Hey, don’t bother,” Tuck said.

“It’ll just take me a few minutes. Then we’ll know for sure that everything’s safe.”

“We’re safe here. I don’t want you going over there. What if somebody is there?”

“Then he’ll be in big trouble, won’t he?” Eve stepped onto the submerged bench, then onto the ledge. Water spilling off her body and spattering the concrete, she hurried over to the towels.

She squatted and snatched up her pistol.

“Wait,” Dana said. “Tuck’s right. You really shouldn’t go over there.”

“Don’t worry about it. I’ll be right back.”

“Maybe you won’t!” Tuck said. “Come on, you’re gonna ruin the party.”

Still squatting, Eve shifted the pistol to her left hand. She pushed her right hand into the folds of Tuck’s towel and pulled out the .44 magnum. “Mind if I borrow this?”

“Yeah, I mind. Just stay here.”

“If somebody is hiding over there,” Eve said, “I think we should find out about it.”

“Doesn’t mean you have to risk your ass.”

The huge revolver in one hand, the black automatic in the other, Eve stood up. “This better be loaded.”

“Damn it, Eve!”

Eve smiled, said, “Take it easy,” then started striding toward the end of the pool.

Dana leaped up. “Wait!” she called. “I’m coming, too.”

“Me, too!” Tuck shouted.

Eve stopped and faced them. “No. Just...”

They both sprang out of the spa.

“All for one and one for all!” Tuck yelled.

“Jesus H. Christ,” Eve said.

Water dribbling off her body, Dana crouched over her purse, fumbled inside and pulled out the pistol that Eve had loaned her last night.

As she rushed toward her two friends, she saw Eve hand the Smith & Wesson to Tuck.

“Be careful with it,” Eve said.

“Don’t you want to deputize us?” Tuck asked.

“Where would I pin the badges?”

“We don’t need no steenking badges.”

Eve in the lead, Dana and Tuck side by side a few paces behind her, they walked the length of the swimming pool, turned the corner, and headed for the dark row of bushes.

“If there is a Peeping Tom,” Tuck said, “he’ll think he’s having a wet dream.”

“Oh fuck,” John muttered, “I’d love to get a shot of this.”

“Don’t try it. We’ve gotta get out of here.”

In Owen’s mind, John ignored him and lurched out of the bushes, onto the pool’s apron straight in front of the spectacular trio and raised the big-lensed camera for what might’ve been the greatest photo of his entire life—and they opened up on him, their guns roaring, fire flashing from their muzzles. Owen could see how the flashes threw stark light across their wet, naked bodies. And he could see how the slugs struck John, smacking holes in him, making him twirl and dance in slow motion until he fell on his back.

Grabbing John’s arm, squeezing it, Owen blurted, “Come on!”

And John didn’t try for the shot. “Yeah,” he said. “Let’s book.”

Side by side, they scurried backward.

We’ll be okay, Owen told himself. ‛They’ll never see us in here. Not without a flashlight.

He was nearly certain they had no flashlight.

As he crawled backward, he kept his eyes forward and watched for them. He ought to be able to see their legs through the bushes when they got to this end of the pool. Probably a few seconds from now.

Rustly sounds came from the bushes to his left.

Oh jeez, somebody IS over there!

The cough, a few minutes before Dana’s arrival, had frightened him badly.

But he’d heard nothing more from over there.

With Dana’s arrival, he’d been able to push his worries aside. Awestruck, he’d watched her remove her clothes. He’d been stunned to discover, when she pulled off her T-shirt, that she wasn’t wearing a bra.

“Ah, look at them titties,” John had said, inspecting her through his telephoto lens.

Owen had resisted an urge to hit him. He’d learned his lesson about that sort of thing. Besides, a blow might’ve jiggled the camera and ruined a shot.

The camera had clicked and buzzed again and again as Dana drew the T-shirt over her head, dropped it, and stepped down into the spa.

Then John had said, “Show’s over. Ready to go?”

“No way.”

“What, you don’t want to leave? I thought you couldn’t wait.”

“Blow it out you ass, Cromwell.”

“Think maybe they’ll have an orgy?”

“Shhh.”

“A three-way babe orgy.”

“Shut up.”

“How’d you like to get in the middle of that?”

The mere thought of it excited Owen. “Just shut up, okay? You want them to hear you?”

“They can’t hear shit...those bubbles and everything.”

“Maybe. But I’m not so sure we’re the only ones over here.”

“What, your phantom cougher?”

“It sure sounded like a cough.”

“Why don’t you go investigate, offer him a lozenge?”

“I haven’t got a lozenge.”

“What’re they gonna do, just sit in there and drink all night? Come on, babes, let’s have some action.”

“Would you please be quiet?”

Not long after that, the beautiful stranger had climbed out of the spa.

“Oh man, oh man,” John had murmured, his camera clicking and buzzing.

“Oh shit,” Owen had said. “She’s getting the guns! She beard you, you asshole!”

“Take it easy.”

Then Dana had stood up and climbed out, followed by Lynn.

“Oh man,” John had said, snapping shots rapid-fire, “look at Lynn, look at Lynn. Oh man, she shaves it!”

I see, I see!

“We’ve died and gone to heaven, man!”

Except that Dana, down on one knee, had just pulled a pistol out of her purse. And Eve had just handed the giant silver revolver to Lynn.

And then they were all together, coming around the pool like a bizarre version of the Earps on their way to the O.K. Corral.

Side by side, Owen and John kept crawling backward. Owen watched for the legs of the women.

“I meant to bring a flashlight,” he heard one of them say. Her voice came from the left and sounded as if she was still down by the deep end.

“Want me to run in the house and get one?” He recognized Lynn’s voice.

“No, don’t bother. Let’s get this over with.”

“What was that?” Dana asked.

Bowels going cold, Owen stopped crawling. John stopped, too.

“Did you hear something?” the stranger asked.

“I thought I did. In there.”

“What?” Lynn asked.

“Like leaves.”

“Probably just the wind,” Lynn said.

“Maybe.”

“I’m a police officer,” the stranger said suddenly in a loud, hard voice that made Owen flinch. “Come out of the bushes. We know you’re in there. Come out slowly with your bands over your bead.”

Owen turned his head. John, on hands and knees, seemed to be looking at him.

Softly, Owen went, “Shhh.”

“I’ll give you five seconds. Then I’m coming in after you. If you make me do that, I’m gonna be pissed.”

Owen counted slowly to five, then to ten.

“Here I come, ” she announced.

“You’re not really...?” Lynn’s voice.

“You two wait here. Keep your weapons ready, but try not to shoot me.”

“If you go in, I go in,” Diana said.

“Me, too,” said Lynn. “All for one...”

John suddenly whispered, “Let’s get the fuck outa here.”

They resumed crawling backward.

Fast.

For a few seconds, Owen heard talk about getting scratched by the bushes.

Then the stranger announced in a, loud voice, “Here we come, ready or not.”

Chapter Forty-three

HERE THEY COME

Scurrying backward, Owen heard something shaking the bushes to his left.

The gals?

No. They were tromping through the foliage in the same direction, but farther away.

It’s that other guy.

No longer trapped in the thick shrubbery, Owen turned himself around, scrambled to his feet and dashed into the woods.

John ran close behind him. They were both gasping for air. Their shoes pounded the ground, crunching the undergrowth and snapping twigs

The woods were awfully dark. Owen could see nothing except dim shapes of gray and black and a few pale speckles of moonlight.

He was risking a bad fall. Or a collision with a tree.

But at least he was putting distance between himself and the heavily armed women.

As the ground began to slope downward, he slowed his pace slightly.

They won’t follow us this far, he thought.

Still running, he glanced over his shoulder.

Nothing back there except a dark, wooded hillside.

We left ’em in the dust.

Hell, they probably never did more than take a little stroll through the shrubs.

If we give them a few more minutes, he thought, they’ll be back in the water.

How about going back for a return visit?

Not a good idea. That’d really be pushing our luck.

Better not mention it to John. He’ll have us going back there for sure.

John?

Slowing down to an easy jog, Owen again looked behind him.

He saw the dark, wooded slope, but he didn’t see John.

Or hear him.

No thudding of shoes, no huffing of breath.

Where’d he go?

Probably couldn’t keep up with me, Owen thought. The fat slob. Must’ve stopped to rest. Or maybe he tripped or something.

Owen walked over to a tree, turned around, then leaned back against its trunk to wait for John. He was out of breath, himself. His clothes were clinging to him, and sweat trickled down his face. He wiped his face with a sleeve of his shirt.

Okay, Cromwell, where are you?

What’d you do, decide to take a nap?

Owen gazed at the hillside rising above him and expected to see his obnoxious friend come chugging down it at any second, shirt flapping, camera swinging by its strap.

Tuck, holding her .44 magnum high, climbed down into the steaming water. “I got pricked so many times,” she said, “I feel like a two-dollar whore.”

“Don’t say I didn’t warn you.” Eve crouched and placed her pistol on top of the towel.

She’s not taking it in with her, Dana noted. Even though the weapon would still be within easy reach, it seemed like a good sign that Eve was willing to let go of it.

So Dana squatted down over her purse and slipped her pistol inside. Then she followed Eve into the spa. The water, she supposed, was every bit as hot as before. But it didn’t seem to bum her this time.

Its heat took away her shivers and seemed to soften the tightness of her muscles. It even made her scratches feel better.

“Think he’ll be back?” Tuck asked.

“You never know,” Eve said. “I bet we gave him a hell of a scare.”

“Also gave him a hell of a show,” Dana pointed out.

“He probably won’t be back tonight, anyway,” Eve said.

“Took off like a scalded monkey.” Tuck set her revolver on the ledge and picked up her wine glass. It was nearly empty.

“Too bad he waited so long,” Eve said. “Could’ve saved us from getting scratched all to hell in those bushes.”

“You would’ve gone in anyway,” Tuck said, then drained her glass. “You’ll go in anywhere.”

“Maybe not anywhere.”

“I was afraid you might take off after him.”

“I gave it some thought,” Eve admitted.

“He sounded big,” Dana said.

Eve shrugged her bare shoulders. Dana noticed a few red scratches on them, and some faint scars as if she’d done this sort of thing before. “I wasn’t worried about that. But I didn’t want to go chasing him through the woods and leave you two behind. He might’ve circled back...”

“If you’d tried to chase him,” Tuck said, “I would’ve tackled you.”

“Fat chance.”

“Okay, maybe not. So I would’ve told my big buddy Bullwinkle to do it.”

Eve looked at Dana. “Bullwinkle?”

“That’s me.”

“Well, you’re about my size. I’m sure you could tackle me if you set your mind to it.”

“That’s why I keep her around,” Tuck explained. “Now, everybody stay put. The night’s still young. I’ll get us a new bottle.” She set her glass out of the way, then hurled herself out of the spa. Dripping, not even bothering to grab a towel, she ran naked into the house.

Eve said to Dana, “You actually broke your evening short so you could come back and watch out for Lynn?”

“Afraid so.”

That takes some real loyalty.”

“I knew she’d come out here.”

“I had my suspicions, too.”

“Glad you came by,” Dana told her.

“I messed up, though. I should’ve scouted around first thing...with my flashlight.

“Oh, well, no harm done.”

“I’m not so sure of that. We really did give the guy an eyeful. He’ll be back for sure, sooner or later.”

“You’ll have to keep coming back to protect us.”

“You mind?”

“Not at all.”

“Maybe I’ll use some of my comp time, take a few nights off and keep coming over till I manage to nail him.”

“Really?”.

“Sure.”

“That’s a lot of trouble.”

“No big deal. Hey, I don’t have enough friends to let stuff happen to them.”

Staring into Eve’s eyes, Dana nodded.

“I look out for my friends,” Eve said. “And I destroy my enemies.”

“Glad you’re on our side.”

“I’ll get this guy. Maybe tomorrow night...”

“Tomorrow night, we won’t be here.”

Eve looked puzzled. Then her face seemed to light up. “Oh! Of course not. The Midnight Tour. You’re going, too?”

“I thought I’d give it a try.”

“That’ll be fun”

“Have you ever done it?”

“A few times. It’s terrific.”

“Here comes the vino,” Tuck announced, hurrying toward them.

She held a bottle of red wine in one hand, a cork screw in the other. A few strides from the edge of the spa, she stopped, bent over slightly and clamped the bottle between her thighs. “Ah! That’s cold!”

“Don’t do anything obscene with it,” Eve said.

Laughing, Tuck wrapped her left hand around the neck of the bottle. “I’m not that kinda girl,” she said. With her right hand, she started twisting the screw into the cork. “So what did I miss?” she asked.

“I was just telling Dana that I’ll take a few nights off work and try to catch this guy.”

“Good deal!”

“And I mentioned about tomorrow night,” Dana added.

“Ah. Yeah.” Tuck twisted the screw deeper. “Dana’s gonna try the tour.”

“So she tells me.”

“How about you, Eve? Wanta come along, too?”

“Wouldn’t mind. You sure there’s room?”

“For you, there’s always room. Just make sure you wear your uniform.” She grunted and tugged, legs squeezing the bottle hard, tremors shaking her body. “The guests... love it.” With a sucking pomp!, the cork sprang out. Tuck’s arm leaped high. “Got it!”

“Bravo!” Eve said.

Dana clapped.

Climbing down into the spa, Tuck asked, “So you’ll come?”

“If you really want me to.”

“Sure. It’ll be great.” To Dana, she said, The guests love it when Eve’s on the tour. You’ve seen her in uniform She started to fill a glass. “We make like she bas to come...You know, for safety reasons. In case the beast shows up.”

“But so far it hasn’t?” Dana asked.

“So far.” Tuck handed the glass to Eve, then filled her own. “But who knows? Maybe one of these nights...”

“That’s what Warren’s afraid of,” Dana said.

They both looked at her.

Oh, no! What’d I say?

“Maybe I’ll have a little wine, after all.”

“Glass?” Tuck asked.

Dana shook her head. “That’s all right.” She accepted the bottle and took a swig from it. The wine was cold and not too sweet. “He just thinks the Midnight Tour is dangerous. He’s afraid somebody’ll get hurt one of these times.”

Tuck sat down, the bubbly water rising to her shoulders.

“He’s been spooked,” she said, “ever since he got jumped that time.”

“What’s that?” Eve asked. “Warren got jumped? When?”

“A couple of years ago.” Eve shrugged, then sipped wine from her glass. “He got beaten up one night by some teenagers.”

“Inside Beast House?”

“Yeah.”

“Did you report it?”

“To the police? Nah. It was no big deal. He got some bruises and cuts, that’s all. He didn’t even need a doctor.”

“What else. has happened in the house?”

“Nothing much,” Tuck said.

“Such as?”

“Just little stuff.”

“Such as?” Eve repeated.

“You know. The usual. Cassette players not getting returned. Kids trying to stay overnight.”

“Assaults? Murders?”

“Nah, nothing like that.”

“Disappearances?”

“Not really,” Tuck said. “They just turn out to be false alarms. Like that kid today.” She nodded at Dam.

“Some mother flew off the handle this afternoon,” Dana explained. “She thought her kid had vanished.”

“turned out to be a false alarm,” Tuck said.

“He’d gone sneaking up into the attic.”

“You got him back all right?” Eve asked.

“Oh, yeah.” Dana chuckled, then took a sip from the wine bottle. “I wasn’t halfway up the stairs before he let out a scream and came running down in a panic. He claimed something was up there...and chasing him.”

“Was anything up there?”

Dana shrugged. “I never got to...”

“I went up and checked it out,” Tuck interrupted.

“You obviously didn’t run into a beast,” Eve said.

“Nope. But I did find something interesting.” Leaning forward, she looked at Dana. “Remember Thursday morning? How Ethel’s gown was all torn up?”

“Yeah.”

“What’s that about?” Eve asked.

“Somebody’d gotten into the parlor overnight and messed around with the Ethel dummy. Her gown was tom. More so than usual. I mean, everything. was showing. I think the guy must’ve been a pervert or something. Fooled around with her, you know? Anyway, when I was searching the attic this afternoon because of the kid, I found a piece of Ethel’s gown.”

Dana stared at her. “You’re kidding.”

“Nope.”

“What was it doing in the attic?”

“Not much. Just lying on the floor.”

“Are you sure it was fabric from Ethel’s gown?” Eve asked.

“Oh, yeah, pretty sure.”

“When you found the tampering with Ethel, did you look for signs of forced entry?”

Tuck grinned. “Into Ethel?”

“Into the house.”

“Weren’t any,” she said. “But you know how it goes. Somebody hides while we’re open for the tours.”

“And this kid today claimed someone else was in the attic with him?”

“Yeah, but nobody was.”

“Are you sure?”

“I looked.”

“Everywhere?” Eve asked.

Tuck shrugged. “You’ve been in the attic. It’s a huge mess. Would’ve taken me an hour to look everywhere.”

“Has anything else happened in the past few days?”

“A couple of disappearing cassette players.”

“And there was that car on Front Street,” Dana pointed out. “It’s been there since Thursday.”

“What sort of car?” Eve asked.

“An old blue Ford Granada.”

“Is it still there?” Tuck asked.

“I think so,” Dana said. “I’m not sure. It was still there this morning, but...”

“I’ll stop by and take a look tonight. Where exactly was it parked?”

Dana thought for a moment, then said, “On the east side of Front Street, just about half a block north of Beast House.”

“If it’s still there, I’ll run a check on the plates and see what I can find out about the owner.”

“If you find out he vanished without a trace,” Tuck said, “make sure and let us know.”

“You can bet on it.”

Standing on the wooded slope with his back against the tree, Owen didn’t think he could wait much longer.

He was getting too scared.

He wished he had the courage to call out John’s name. But he was afraid of who might hear him—who might come looking for him in the darkness.

Anyway, calling out for John wouldn’t do any good.

Owen had already figured out the possibilities.

John might be playing a trick on him—ditching him or hiding nearby to enjoy Owen’s torment.

Or maybe he’d returned to the pool to spy on the gals for a while longer.

Or somehow, he’d gotten lost and wandered out of earshot.

Or maybe he’d had a bad accident, rendering him unconscious or dead.

Or he’d gotten attacked—abducted or killed.

Owen hadn’t been able to think of any other alternatives.

One of them, he figured, almost bad to be the truth. And no matter which it might be, he couldn’t see any benefit to calling out for John.

I can’t Just stand here all night!

What’ll I do?

He knew one thing he could not do: ascend the hillside.

But what if John crashed into a tree and he’s out cold up there?

I would’ve heard it happen, he told himself. The guy was right on my tail.

And I didn’t hear anything.

How could that be? he wondered.

Wondering about it gave him goosebumps.

The bastard probably just stopped on his own, turned around and sneaked away.

He’s probably waiting for me down at the car.

Goosebumps still prickling his skin, Owen pushed himself away from the tree, turned around and started rushing downhill through the darkness.

He ran with his hands out in front of him in case of a collision.

As he ran, he thought he heard someone huffing behind him.

But he looked back and nobody was there.

He thought he heard other quick, pounding feet.

Looking back, he saw no one.

Nobody’s after me!

But he looked back again.

And again.

He heard himself make whimpery noises as he panted for breath.

And thought he heard someone else whimpering in the night behind him.

Cut it out! Nobody’s after me!

I’m gonna get down to the road and find John’s lousy heap of a car and he’ll be waiting in it, laughing at me.

At last, Owen found a road

And finally, he found John’s car.

Wheezing, whimpering, hardly able to stay on his feet, he staggered down the narrow road toward the rear of the old Ford Granada. He stumbled to the passenger door. Crouching, he looked through the open window.

Where the hell ARE you?

He opened the door. The overhead bulb cast a dim, yellowish light through the car’s interior.

No John in the front seat.

No John in the back seat.

No key in the ignition.

Where is be? What’ll I do?

Feeling confused, worn out and helpless, Owen climbed into the car. He sat down on the crunched copy of Fangoria and pulled his door shut.

The overhead light went out.

He waited in darkness for John’s return.

Chapter Forty-four

SANDY’S STORY—June, 1997

She drove down Front Street, looking for the blue Ford Granada. There were only a couple of cars parked on the street near Beast House, and neither fit Dana’s description.

So maybe its owner hadn’t vanished, after all.

But a lot of funny stuff had gone on recently inside Beast House.

Worth checking out, Sandy thought.

She turned her Range Rover around and drove back into town.

A block past Beast House, she made a right turn and headed up a sidestreet. She parked at the curb. On both sides of the street, all the places of business were closed for the night.

This time, she didn’t leave her flashlight behind.

Though she carried it, she didn’t turn it on.

Staying a block east of Front Street, she made her way back toward Beast House.

She was shivering, but doubted that it had much to do with the chilly breeze or her damp hair or the fact that she’d just spent more than an hour in the steaming hot water of a spa. The shivers, she was sure, had mostly to do with Eric.

What if he’s in there?

Ever since the day he ran off, five years ago, she’d looked forward with terrible hope and dread to the time when they might meet again.

If he hadn’t fled, she would have shot him. She was pretty sure of that.

But now?

I’ll still shoot him, she told herself. For what he did to Terry. For what he did to me. To stop him from hurting anyone else.

I’ll kill him, all right.

If I find him.

At the rear of the Beast House grounds, Sandy came to the old iron fence with the spikes along the top. A lot had been changed over the years, but this section of fence remained the same.

Standing close to the bars, she scanned the area ahead.

She remembered a time when there’d been no paved patio area behind the house. No snack stand. No tables and chairs. No gift shop. No restrooms. None of this. Just the old gazebo—now on display in Janice Crogan’s museum—and a big, grassy lawn that Wick used to mow once a week. She remembered times when she would sit in the gazebo in the evenings, all alone. And times when she made love on the dewy grass late at night. With Seth. With Jason.

Eric might very well have been conceived on such a night, his father gleaming white as snow in the moonlight.

Sandy liked to think that Seth was Eric’s father. Seth was such a sweetheart. And gentle. Not like Jason. Seth probably was the father, but she couldn’t be sure.

Doesn’t matter, she told herself, suddenly feeling a pain of loss. They’re both dead, anyway. And Eric’ll be dead, too, if I find him.

Crouching, she slipped the flashlight between the iron bars of the fence. She set it on the grass, then climbed the iron bars. At the top, she imagined falling onto the spikes, feeling one or two of them drive up through her jeans and into...

Stop it!

She leaped, dropped to the grass, and rolled. Then she retrieved her flashlight. Its ribbed casing was wet with dew.

She wiped it with the tail of her outer shirt, then ran across the moonlit grass. She entered the paved patio through a gap between the gift shop and snack stand.

Warren’s snack stand,

If it was really teenagers that jumped him, she thought, why the big secret?

Because it wasn’t teenagers. It was a beast. It was Eric. And Warren was afraid somebody might find out Eric did more than just beat him up-so he concocted a lie.

That explains a lot, Sandy thought.

Explains why Warren quit being a Beast House guide and how he suddenly became the owner of the snack stand.

Janice must’ve bribed him with it.

Which would mean she knew the truth.

Which would mean she’s been letting the tours continue—even the

How could she do a thing like that? Sandy wondered.

The answer came to her mind in the old, familiar voice of Maggie Kutch-“Easy: m-o-n-e-y.”

No, Sandy thought. Janice isn’t like that. She wouldn’t risk the lives of innocent people that way. So maybe she doesn’t know what really happened to Warren.

Or maybe it was teenagers.

Eric would’ve killed him.

Sandy climbed the wooden stairs to the back porch of Beast House.

Warren would be dead, she told herself, if Eric had attacked him. Dead like Terry and all the others. So obviously, Eric wasn’t responsible for...

He didn’t kill me.

That’s different, she thought. I’m his mother. He hardly hurt me at all—a few scratches, a few bites, nothing major.

Everybody else, he rips apart

He would’ve shredded Warren, killed him.

So maybe it was teenagers, after all.

The porch door was locked. Clamping the flashlight between her thighs, Sandy dug into a front pocket of her jeans and pulled out a folding Buck knife. She opened the four-inch blade and slipped it into the crack between the screen door and its frame.

A simple hook and eye secured the door.

She couldn’t see them, but she knew they were there. They’d been there in the old days when she was a guide. And they’d still been there the last time she’d secretly entered Beast House to search for Eric.

After first returning to Malcasa Point in early 1993, she’d gone into the house two or three nights a week. But that hadn’t lasted long. Soon, she’d tapered off to once or twice a month as she began to give up her theory that Eric would return to the town of his birth, the home of his ancestors.

He’s not a homing pigeon, she used to tell herself.

But then she would think of all the stories she’d heard about cats and dogs finding their way home from enormous distances...

Their cabin to Malcasa Point wouldn’t be any great trick.

A person could walk the distance in less than a week, no trouble at all.

Eric, apparently, hadn’t.

Maybe he just wasn’t interested in returning to Malcasa Point. Or maybe he didn’t know how. Or he couldn’t return because he’d been injured or killed.

Maybe I’m the reason he hasn’t come. He might’ve figured thal I’d be here, waiting to kill him.

Though Sandy could only guess at the reason, the fact was that she never found Eric—or any trace of his presence—during her clandestine visits to Beast House.

She’d made her last illegal entry near the end of 1994.

Here we go again, she thought.

With a flick of the knife, she tapped the unseen hook out of its unseen eye. She folded the knife, slipped it into her pocket, then took the flashlight from between her thighs and opened the screen door. Inside the porch, she eased the door shut. She fastened its hook.

Turning around slowly, flashlight off, she scanned the dark porch. During the day, it served as a makeshift lounge area for Beast House staff members. She knew there was a sofa, a card table, a couple of old lounge chairs and a small refrigerator. Now, they made a jumble of motionless shadows. She smelled a faint, stale odor of cigarette butts.

Facing the back door of the house, Sandy listened. She heard the quick thumping of her own heart. Off in the hills, an owl hooted. She also noticed a quiet shhhhh that might be the breeze or might be a car rushing down Front Street.

Nobody here but me.

She stepped to the wooden door. Again, she clamped the flashlight between her legs. Hands free, she removed a slim leather case from a breast pocket of her outer shirt. She opened it and drew out her pick and tension bar.

She felt for the door knob, found the lock hole, then slipped her tools into it.

She needed no light for picking the lock

Inside the kitchen of Beast House—the door shut and locked behind her back—Sandy put away the tools. Then she took slow, deep breaths, trying to calm down.

This was another reason she’d given up the break-ins.

Too damn rough on the nerves.

Her heart was trying to smash its way out of her chest. Sweat trickled down her face and neck. The flashlight felt slippery in her hand.

With the tail of her outer shirt, she wiped her face.

Then she made her way slowly through the kitchen.

Nothing to be afraid of, she told herself.

I’m the baddest son-of-a-bitch in the Valley.

She smiled, but her smile trembled.

She knew that she wasn’t afraid of physical harm to herself...and she certainly didn’t fear “the beast.” She had no reason to fear being caught trespassing, either; not only was she a police officer, but she was one of Lynn Tucker’s best friends. If taken for a prowler, she could simply explain that she’d entered to investigate something. Maybe she’d noticed a flicker of light in one of the windows...

She feared none of that. What terrified her was the possibility of confronting her son.

Her baby.

Eric.

She had always loved him. Even before his birth, when he was an unseen force slumbering in her womb, she’d loved him.

After his birth, she’d cherished him even more. She would’ve done anything for him. She would’ve died for him. She did kill for him, and he had killed for her.

But Eric had also murdered Terry.

And he had taken Sandy by force and made her pregnant, and caused all that

She had to kill him. For what he’d done to Terry. For what he’d done to her and what she’d bad to do because of it. But she still loved him. She would never be able to stop loving him, no matter what he might do, but she had to kill him nonetheless.

He probably isn’t here, anyway, she told herself.

But maybe he is.

Something had scared the kid in the attic.

While still in the spa, Sandy had decided to try the attic first.

She left the kitchen and walked slowly along the narrow passage to the foot of the stairway. Then she stepped around the newel post and began to climb the stairs. She made no attempt for silence. Her western boots clumped against the wood. The old planks creaked and moaned under her weight.

The noises seemed very loud in the silence. Sandy figured they could probably be heard throughout the house-except perhaps in the attic and cellar.

They might warn Eric of her approach.

Good.

Be smart and run for your life, honey. Momma’s here to gun you down.

At the top of the stairs, she turned to the right and walked heavily down the hallway. She stopped at the attic door.

It was shut. With her left hand, she unhooked one end of the cordon and let it fall. Then she gave the knob a twist. The door wasn’t locked. She swung it open.

The stairway to the attic was as black as a mine shaft.

Sandy switched her flashlight on. Its beam drilled through the darkness, slanting upward all the way to the shut door at the top of the stairs.

She changed the flashlight to her left hand.

With her right hand, she unholstered her 9 mm Sig Sauer semiautomatic. A hollow-point in the chamber and the hammer down, the double-action pistol was ready to fire. A pull of the trigger would do it.

The bright beam trembling on the attic door, Sandy began to climb the stairs. The stairwell was hot and stuffy. She panted for breath. She blinked sweat out of her eyes. She could feel her T-shirt clinging to her back. Sweat dribbled down her inner thighs. The moist seat of her jeans pressed against her buttocks as she climbed.

Don’t let him be up here, she thought.

Please, God, I don’t want to kill him. But I will. You know I will. If you don’t want me to, don’t let me, find him,

At the top, she clamped the flashlight between her thighs.

Then she used her empty hand to turn the knob and shove the door.

It swung open, hinges squealing, and the beam of her light tunneled into the attic.

Reaching down, she pulled the flashlight free. She held it low and off to the side as she stepped over the threshold. Just inside the doorway, she began to move the flashlight slowly. The pale beam, aswirl with specks like miniature snowflakes, drifted at hip level from one side of the attic toward the other.

It lit the steeply slanted roof, thick support beams, the broken-faced mannequin of Officer Dan Jenson...

The kid didn’t run into any beast, just caught a glimpse of poor Dan!

Mystery solved.

Though Sandy felt her tension start melting away, she continued to move her light across the attic. It revealed old steamer trunks and suitcases, cardboard boxes, dummies of the two Zieglers, framed paintings stacked against a wall, a few rolled rugs, an ancient wheelchair, a tattered sofa, a rocking chair, a pedestal table and other odds and ends of old furniture.

Then her flashlight illuminated a hunched, furry creature with wild eyes and teeth bared in a mad snarl.

Vincent, the stuffed monkey. A Nineteenth Century umbrella stand, it used to reside in the foyer.

Sandy smiled, recalling how it often freaked out the kids.

Maybe that’s why Janice stored it away.

Though Sandy had been in the attic several times, on her own and with the Midnight Tour, she hadn’t seen Vincent in years. Not since her old days as a guide.

She smiled at the hideous monkey. “How you doing, Vincent old pal?” She stepped closer to him and squatted down—grimacing as her buttocks and crotch pushed against the sweaty denim of her jeans. “You’re looking a bit the worse for wear,” she said.

His short brown fur looked a lot more ratty and filthy than she remembered. If she dared to pat him on top of the head, a cloud of dust would probably rise.

He seemed to be glaring into her eyes.

In the old days, to test her courage, Sandy used to dare herself to insert her forefinger into his open mouth. She’d always been sure that Vincent, though dead and stuffed, wouldn’t miss the opportunity to bite her finger off. She’d also known that he couldn’t. He was dead and stuffed. If he tried to bite her finger, his jaw would probably break off.

Still, she’d never been able to do it.

Sandy hadn’t feared the fangs of living beasts, but the teeth of poor old Vincent always terrified her.

“You don’t scare me now,” she whispered.

She set her pistol on the floor.

“You wouldn’t bite your old friend, would you?”

Vincent glared at her.

“You better not,” she warned him.

Then she eased her forefinger into his mouth.

And gasped out a yelp of fright as she was clutched from behind by her crotch and neck and jerked high. The flashlight flew from her hand. Her head pounded against a roof heam. As the light blinked out, she felt herself slam against the attic floor.

Chapter Forty-five

RUDE AWAKENING

Dana woke up feeling chilly. She was curled on her side, covered only by the top sheet. She supposed she must’ve thrown off the blanket.

The bedroom was gray with early morning light.

She glanced at the clock.

6:20

Mmm Great. I can go back to sleep. If I can just get warm.

Straightening her left leg, she tried to feel the blankest.

There seemed to be nothing down there except the lightweight sheet.

Her blanket must’ve fallen off the end of the bed.

Only one way to retrieve it—by getting up.

Dana groaned.

She didn’t want to move. Even though the sheet that covered her to the shoulders felt unpleasantly cool, the mattress underneath her body was cozy and warm.

She imagined Warren being in the bed, too. Asleep on the other side of it.

If only, she thought.

His side of the bed would be nice and warm. She would roll toward him and squirm closer until she could feel his heat. Then she would rest her face on his shoulder, curl an arm across chest, swing a leg over his thighs. She would stay on him like that, and fall asleep.

What’s he wearing? she wondered.

Soft, flannel pajamas.

In the morning, she would wake up fust. And watch him sleep for a while. Then she would sneak her hand into the open fly of his pajamma bottoms...

Moaning, Dana rolled toward the other side of the bed

It was empty.

Of course.

Warren’s probably fast asleep in his own bed right now.

Maybe he’s lying awake, the same as me. Wishing he could turn over and take me in his arms.

If I don’t go on the tour, she thought, we can be together tonight.

The tour’ll be fun.

Anyway, I promised Tuck.

Would she really mind if I missed it? Dana wondered. She’ll still have Eve with her. It’s not like she has to have an entourage.Why don’t I just tell her that I’d like to see Warren tonight, but I’ll go on the tour with her next Saturday?

Not a bad idea, she thought.

She imagined herself stepping up to the window of the snack stand, Warren smiling out at her. He would say, “You look wonderful this morning, Dana.”

And she would say, “Guess what! I can see you tonight, after all. I decided to bag the Midnight Tour.”

“Great!”

Excited by her plan, she no longer felt drowsy or chilly.

But this was too early for starting the day.

I’ll take a pee, she thought. Then I’ll get nice and cozy and try to grab a couple more hours of sleep.

Flopping onto her back, she swept the top sheet away and sat up.

Then gazed down at herself.

She’d gone to bed last night wearing a white cotton nightshirt.

She still wore it.

But now it hung from her shoulders, ripped wide open down the front.

“Uh-oh,” she muttered.

What the hell’s going on?

She stared at her nightshirt’s ragged edges.

I didn’t do it, did I?

If didn’t, who did?

She recalled the strange sound she’d heard yesterday just after waking up—a door sliding shut as if an overnight intruder were sneaking out of the house.

She suddenly felt crawly.

Goosebumps prickled her skin.

Take it easy, she told herself. Maybe I did it in my sleep.

Not likely, but possible

And maybe not quite as farfetched as the idea that a prowler was in here and ripped it open.

If be ripped it oven, what else did he do?

What if he messed with me?

Climbing off the bed, Dana felt her soreness.

That’s from Warren, she told herself.

Is it?

She wanted to turn on a light. She wanted to take off the split nightshirt and study herself in a mirror.

But two strides away from the bed, her bare left foot kicked something heavy and hard.

She cried out in pain.

The kicked object spun across the floor and vanished behind a corner of the dresser.

Hurt foot up, Dana hopped backward on her good foot and dropped onto the edge of the bed. She sat there, face contorted, throat tight, toes throbbing. Very quickly, however, the pain subsided.

Then she scooted sideways on the mattress, reached out and turned on the lamp. Three of her toes looked red. So did a dozen or so scratches on her legs and belly and breasts. And several mouth-shaped blotches.

The toes got that way from smashing against that thing on the floor.

The scratches all came from roaming the bushes behind Tuck’s pool last night. Probably.

The blotches all came from Warren’s mouth. Probably.

Warren really wracked me up, she thought. I won’t be the same for a week.

Neither will be.

Smiling slighty, she decided nobody else had been tampering with her body.

Probably.

Maybe she bad torn the nightshirt herself. Maybe got carried away, dreaming.

As a kid, she’d sleepwalked a few times.

Maybe it was something like that.

But what the hell did I kick? she wondered. A shoe?

I don’t think it was a shoe.

She stood up: Her injured toes ached, but not too badly.

Trying to keep the pressure off them, she limped over to the dresser.

And stepped past it.

On the floor in front of her feet was an expensive-looking camera with a telephoto lens.

She crouched over it.

A Minolta.

She reached for it.

She grabbed the thick lens, but it felt moist and sticky.

She jerked her hand away.

And stared at the red stain across her palm and fingers.

“Oh, shit,” she muttered. Then she yelled, “Tuck!”

Seconds later, Dana heard racing footsteps.

Thank God she’s all right.

If that IS Tuck.

Better be.

Suddenly, Tuck lurched through the doorway. She wore a blue pajama shirt. Though only two of its buttons were fastened, it apparently hadn’t been torn open. Her hair was mussed. She was breathing hard. She held the huge, stainless steel magnum in her hand. “What happened?” she gasped.

“Somebody...look.” Dana brushed her fingertips against the torn edges of her nightshirt.

“Huh? How’d that happen?”

“I don’t know. I woke up and...” She shook her head.

“Somebody must’ve done it while I was asleep.”

“You think so?”

“I don’t think I did it. Did you do it?”

“Not hardly.”

“And look at this.” She stepped over to the camera and nudged it with her right foot.

“A nice one.”

“But whose is it? It’s not mine.”

Tuck’s mouth tilted crooked. “Is now, huh?”

A laugh escaped from Dana. “Yeah, sure.”

“It’s a beauty.” Crouching, Tuck reached for the camera.

“Better not touch it. You’ll get blood on you.”

“Huh?”

Dana held out her stained hand.

“Oh, yuck. That’s from the camera?”

“Yeah.”

“Shit.” Tuck stood up and took a step backward. Frowning, she looked from the camera to Dana’s exposed body. “Whose blood?”

“Not mine.”

“Then it must be his.” She looked down at the carpet, her gaze roaming. “I don’t see any more.” She held out her revolver toward Dana. “Why don’t you hold on to this and I’ll call Eve.”

Dana took the weapon.

Tuck stepped over to the telephone extension on the nightstand. She tapped in three numbers. Then she said, “Malcasa Point...The number for Eve Chaney. C-h-a-n-e-y...Right.”

Seconds later, her fingers scurried over the keys, entering Eve’s telephone number.

Then she stared at Dana and listened.

She made a face. “Answering machine.”

“Maybe she screens her calls.”

Tuck nodded, waited, then said, “Eve? This is Lynn Tucker. Pick up if you’re there, okay? Eve? Yo, Eve! Pick up! I’m sorry to be calling at this hour, but we’ve had another problem over here. Somebody was in Dana’s room. He cut open her nightshirt, maybe took some pictures of her. We don’t know if he’s still in the house. His camera is. And it has blood on it. He might’ve cut himself with whatever he used on Dana’s nightshirt. I don’t know. Where the hell are you? Anyway, give me a call when you can.” She hung up and said, “Shit.”

“Heavy sleeper,” Dana suggested.

“Who knows.”

“I hope she got home all right.”

“Like we don’t have enough to worry about.”

“Should we call 911?”

“About us or Eve?”

“Us. I think it’d be a little premature to call the cops about Eve.”

“I don’t want to call them period—have one of those assholes like Cochran show up in half an hour or so. You start telling him what happened, he’ll get himself a fuckin’ boner.” She held out her hand, and Dana gave the revolver to her. “You get your gun and we’ll take a look around. The bastard’s probably long gone, but you never know.”

Dana’s purse was hanging by its strap from the closet door.

She walked over to it, reached in, and pulled out the pistol Eve had loaned to her.

“How do you suppose he keeps getting in?” she asked.

Tuck shook her head. “No idea. But I know he’ll never get in again. Not if we find him. I’ll blow his ass off.”

Chapter Forty-six

OWEN’S BAD NIGHT

They were chasing Owen over a sunny, deserted stretch of beach.

He was terrified, but he didn’t know why. They were Dana and Lynn and the beautiful stranger from the Jacuzzi. They looked great. They were golden in the sunlight. Except for their cowboy hats and western boots, they were naked

They’ll never catch me, not in those shit-kicker boots.

But they were gaining on him!

If they get me...

He wasn’t sure what would happen if they caught him, but he knew it would be horrible.

They’ll do me like they did Cromwell.

He wasn’t sure what they’d done to John. All he knew was that his friend had been running just behind him down the beach and then he was gone.

What’d they do to him?

Something monstrous.

And they’/l do it to me if they catch me.

He glanced back.

They were so much closer than before!

He felt a scream rising in his chest.

And suddenly he heard the vroom! of a car engine. Speeding straight toward him, sand blooming behind it, was John’s old blue dune buggy.

He’s coming to the rescue!

“Hurry!” Owen yelled.

It raced closer, closer.

Glancing back, he saw the women stop running.

They’re giving up!

Laughing with relief, he ran toward the dune buggy.

As it bore down on him, he saw that the driver wasn’t John.

Of course not. They got John, remember?

The driver was Monica, teeth bared, glee in her violet eyes, her raven hair blowing wild. Her arms and shoulders were bare. Tied around her neck was a silk scarf. It matched her eyes, and flowed behind her in the wind.

She’s gonna run me over!

“No!” he yelled, and woke up.

Morning. At last.

But the engine sound was real.

Heart pounding, Owen scurried off the bed and ran to the window. He pulled its heavy curtains apart. Sunlight flooded his room.

Over to the right, a white Porsche was backing out of a parking space. It stopped for a moment, its engine rumbling. Then it swung away and thundered toward the exit.

Owen let his hands fall. The curtains stayed open.

He scanned the entire courtyard, looking for John’s old Ford.

Most of the parking spaces were empty.

They’d been packed last night when he finally got back. By then, the Welcome Inn’s neon “No Vacancy” sign had been glowing by the side of the road.

He’d sure been glad to see that sign.

Up in the wooded hills last night, waiting for John, Owen feared that he would never get back.

He sat in the car all alone, surrounded by darkness.

Afraid a hand might reach in and grab him, he soon rolled up the windows and locked the doors. But with all fresh air cut off, strange, disgusting odors seemed to rise around him and envelop him.

He tried to put up with the stink.

Then he thought, What’s a window going to keep out? I’m no safer in here than I’d be outside.

He didn’t exactly believe that, so it took a lot of courage to open the door and climb out.

It was good to get away from the nasty odors.

But he felt exposed.

After standing in front of the car for a while, he climbed up and sat on its hood.

And sat there.

Surrounded by darkness.

Shivering with cold and fear.

They could get me from any side!

He stuck with it, though.

He frequently checked his wristwatch. Each minute seemed to last for ten. When his watch showed 11:30, he told himself that he would wait till midnight.

If John isn’t back by then, I’ll walk to the motel

Or try to, anyway,

On the way up, he hadn’t paid close attention to the route. A downhill course, however, should take him to Front Street somewhere north of town. Make a left, and he’d get to the Welcome Inn sooner or later.

It’s probably no more than four or five miles, he thought.

If I have to walk back, that’ll be it for John. He doesn’t get into the room tonight and be doesn’t go on the Midnight Tour. Not on the ticket I paid for. I’ll rip it to shreds,

Don’t rip it up, he told himself. Turn it in at the ticket office and get a refund.

Or scalp it tomorrow night. I can probably sell it for a lot more than I paid for it. Maybe a hundred and fifty, two hundred bucks. I should shoot for two hundred...

Right, Sure thing. John has the pictures, so I’ll give him whatever be wants.

If he ever shows up.

At 11:41, Owen heard crunching noises in the woods to his right.

They sounded like footsteps.

He felt his scrotum shrivel.

Maybe it’s John, he told himself.

Staring into the trees beside the road, he saw nothing except motionless shadows and bits of moonlight.

The noises stopped.

He opened his mouth, but couldn’t force himself to call out.

If it’s John, why doesn’t be come out? Why’s he doing this to me?

What if it ISN’T john?

Owen glanced at his wristwatch.

11:43

“Well,” he muttered. “Guess it’s about time to get going.”

He jumped down from the hood and walked slowly away from the front of John’s car.

Slowly for a few strides, then faster.

Then faster.

The moment he rounded the curve in the road, he broke into a run. Shoes smacking the pavement, arms pumping, he sprinted for all his worth. He ran on and on.

At last, worn out, he slowed to a walk. Aching, panting, drenched in sweat, he turned around.

Nobody was chasing him.

Got away just in the nick of time.

With frequent glances over his shoulder, Owen walked the rest of the way back to the Welcome Inn.

Nobody gave chase.

No cars passed him, not even while he walked along Front Street.

He saw nobody at all.

When he finally spotted the neon “No Vacancy” sign of the Welcome Inn, he felt saved.

I’m all right now.

Though the courtyard was crowded with parked cars, nobody was roaming about. The room windows were dark. He heard no voices, no laughter.

Am I the only one up at this hour?

Trying to be quiet, he let himself into his room. It felt hot and stuffy. He turned on a light and looked around. There were John’s broken glasses on top of the nightstand. And there was the telephone directory where he’d found Lynn’s address.

No John.

What did you think, he’d beat you back? He’s still up there, having the time of his life.

Or else dead.

He’ll be back, Owen told himself. Any minute now, he’ll come pounding on the door, wanting in. And then he’ll brag about all the great stuff I missed.

In the bathroom, Owen shut and locked the door. Then he took off his clothes. They were filthy and sodden with sweat. He piled them in a corner of the floor, bent over the tub and turned the water on. It thundered out of the spigot.

He hoped the noise of the plumbing wouldn’t disturb anyone.

But he had to take a shower.

He made it quick.

As he stood beneath the hot spray, he thought he heard voices, people knocking on the door of his room, even the ringing of his telephone.

But nobody was there when he got out.

The red light on the phone wasn’t blinking, so nobody had called and left a message.

He stepped back into the bathroom, but left the door wide open while he dried himself, brushed his teeth, then urinated and flushed the toilet.

Done in the bathroom, he searched his suitcase and pulled out his pajamas. They were pale white and neatly folded. He hadn’t worn them at all since leaving Los Angeles, but tonight he might need to haul himself out of bed to let John in. So he put them on.

I guess I’ll have to let him in, Owen thought.

Then he gave the bed a quick inspection. Satisfied that there was nothing disturbing between its sheets, he turned off the light and climbed in.

It felt great.

He sighed with pleasure, shut his eyes, and fell asleep.

And lurched awake in the dark room, sweaty and gasping, his heart slamming with fright.

He sat up and turned on the nightstand lamp. He checked his wristwatch.

3:20

He looked at the other bed.

Where the bell is he!

Owen switched the lamp off. He flopped back down on the bed and shoved aside the blanket. Even the sheet seemed too hot, so he flipped it away. He shut his eyes and tried to sleep.

His mind was a turmoil, swirling with a seemingly endless string of feverish scenerios about John, about Dana and Lynn and the beautiful but dangerous stranger, about whoever or whatever had been lurking nearby in the bushes, even about Monica. Some of the images terrified him. Others wracked him with guilt. One moved him with hopes of love. A few made him grow hard with lust. He writhed on the bed, his damp pajamas twisted around his body. He lost track of when he was awake, when asleep. The scenerios wouldn’t stop. They seemed too vivid to be dreams.

More like hallucinations.

Every so often, cars drove up. There were knocks on the door and he climbed out of bed, thinking John had finally returned. The first time, John stood there headless. Another time, he seemed all right but out of breath and frantic. “Let me in! Let me in! It’s after me!”

“What’s after you?”

“The great white ape! Let me in!”

Still another time, Owen had opened the door and found John naked and torn and bloody all over, his stiff severed penis protruding from his mouth like a cigar.

“Need a light?” Owen asked.

In answer, John jerked him mouth open wide and the penis fell out and he screamed like a terrified lunatic.

Longest damn night of my life, Owen thought as he stared out the window at the sunny courtyard.

John’s car wasn’t there.

I wonder if I should call the police.

And tell them what? he asked himself. That we were up in the hills last night spying on some naked gals in a jacuzzi and John disappeared?

Real cute.

Besides, who’s to say he isn’t perfectly all right? He might’ve even ended up in the sack with one of those gals.

Fat chance.

The hell with him anyway. He’s a jerk.

Owen turned away from the window.

Might as well get dressed and..

I’d better take another shower first, he thought. He certainly needed one. And maybe a long, hot shower would loosen up his tense muscles, help him to calm down.

Inside the bathroom, he shut and locked the door and peeled off his damp pajamas.

As he stood under the hot spray, he decided that he would have a nice breakfast, then go over to Beast House and try to get a refund on John’s ticket for the Midnight Tour.

“Your ticket? Well, you disappeared, old pal. I really didn’t think you’d have any use for it, so I sold it.”

“YOU SOLD MY TICKET???”

“Sorry.”

A weary smile lifted the comers of Owen’s mouth.

Chapter Forty-seven

Saturday Gets Under Way

“Wake up! Yo! Time to rise and shine, your highness. It’s me. Lynn. You there? You gonna pick up? Where the hell are you? Anyway, we had a visitor last night—as you already know if you listened to the previous message. We subsequently searched the house but didn’t have any luck finding him. Don’t know how he got in, either. But then, you’re the trained investigator, not us. And you’re making yourself conveniently scarce. Bitch. Hey, we are starting to worry about you. Not that you can’t take care of yourself, but...Never mind. We’re leaving for work in a couple of minutes. You can call me there or drop by. And don’t forget about tonight. We’re expecting you for the tour—in full battle regalia. Plan to get there in time for the picnic if you can. But don’t make us wait all day to hear from you, okay? It’d be nice to know you didn’t have an accident and shoot off your toe or something. Not that we care. Anyway, take it easy. Bye.”

On the way to Beast House in the passenger seat of the Jeep, Dana pictured herself asleep in the bedroom while someone hunched over her in the darkness, sliced her nightshirt all the way down, spread it open and snapped photographs of her body.

Did he use a flash?

Why didn’t I wake up?

And why did he leave his camera behind?

She realized that Tuck had spoken to her. “Huh?” she asked.

“The blue Granada. It’s gone.”

Dana looked at the area of curb where the car used to be. “You’re right. Maybe its owner finally showed up.”

“Or Eve had it towed away last night.”

“But where is she?” Dana asked.

Tuck shook her head. “Who knows? Maybe she spent the night somewhere with a secret boyfriend. Or maybe she was at home and just couldn’t hear the phone from her bedroom. Or heard it, but didn’t feel like answering.”

“Do you think she’s all right?”

Tuck shrugged. “I don’t know. But I think it’s way too early to start worrying.”

“When should we start worrying?”

Tuck swung off Front Street. She stopped at the closed gate to the Beast House parking lot, then met Dana’s eyes. “If she doesn’t show up for the Midnight Tour.”

Tuck and Dana entered Beast House together for the walkthrough.

In the attic, Tuck pointed out where she’d found the patch of fabric from Ethel’s gown—at the feet of a scraggly, stuffed brown monkey.

Dana had never seen the monkey before. “Where’d that thing come from?” she asked.

“Oh, that’s Vincent the umbrella stand. Maybe be’s the one who monkeyed with Ethel.”

Dana smiled and shook her head.

“You know what?” Tuck said. “This is a little strange. Should’ve mentioned it to Eve last night. Vincent isn’t supposed to be here.”

“Where is he supposed to be?”

“He used to be down in the foyer where everybody’d see him when they started the tour. He freaked people out. Kids used to cry. Even adults thought he was awful. So I’m told. Janice had him removed before my time. She actually couldn’t stand the cute little guy.”

“Nothing cute about him.”

“Oh, I don’t know.” Reaching down, Tuck patted the top of his. head. Pale dust rose. He wobbled slightly.

“Real nice. Touch him.”

“The thing is, Janice hid him. She put him way over there in a back corner and covered him with a sheet so nobody would see him.”

“You saw him.”

“What can I say? I’m a snoop. Anyway, he was tucked out of sight until yesterday. Obviously, somebody moved him.”

“Great,” Dana muttered.

“Maybe whoever messed with Ethel. Or maybe it was the kid.”

“Lance?”

“Yeah.”

“I doubt if he was up here long enough. But you know what? This monkey might be what scared the crap out of him.”

“A cute little fellow like Vincent?” Tuck asked, and again patted the monkey’s head.

Unwilling to wait alone in the kitchen, Dana followed Tuck down the cellar stairs. They creaked under her footfalls. As she decended, she smelled dank earth and felt the air grow cool.

“Charming place,” she muttered.

“You should see it at night.”

“Can’t wait.”

“I get people sometimes, they won’t even come down here. Or they’ll start down, then run back up. You believe it? They fork out a hundred bucks for. the tour, then can’t even work up the nerve to visit the cellar.”

“I’m on their side,” Dana said.

At the bottom of the stairs, she quickly scanned the cellar. She’d only been down here once before, during Tuck’s “orientation” tour on Wednesday. She hadn’t liked it then. Now, she liked it even less. It seemed more cluttered than the attic. Lit by one dim, bare bulb dangling by a wire, it had too many shadows, too many dark places . where someone might crouch and lurk.

“I think I’ll just wait right here,” she said.

“Pussy.”

“Meow.”

“Oh, that’s pathetic.” Footsteps silent on the dirt floor, Tuck walked toward the tunnel hatch.

The area in front of it had been cleared of junk.

The floor hatch was Station Twelve of the audio tour.

From where Dana stood, she couldn’t see much of the round steel cover because Tuck stood in the way.

Glancing over her shoulder, Tuck asked, “Ever see The House on Haunted Hill? William Castle? Had Vincent Price in it? I caught it on cable a few months ago. There’s this awful scene in the cellar. The candles blow out...” She grinned. “Scared the bejeezus out of me.”

“I’m glad. Can we get out of here?”

Laughing, Tuck crouched over the hatch and tested the padlock. “Well, this one’s okay,” she said.

“Do you always check the locks?”

“Every morning,” she said on her way back. “We don’t want any surprises, do we?”

“Seems like we get them whether we want them or not.”

“Some surprises are worse than others.”

As Dana watched, Tuck made her way over to the “old jailhouse door.” Never intended for jail use, however, it had been special-ordered by Janice to seal off the Beast House end of the tunnel leading westward to the Kutch house.

Through the bars of the door, Dana could see the opening of the tunnel. Light spilled in from the cellar, then faded to blackness.

Tuck stepped up to the door.

That’s where Warren got jumped.

Dana slipped a hand into the baggy front pocket of her uniform shorts and wrapped her fingers around the grips of her pistol.

How could they not tell Tuck about what happened to Warren?

My God, she comes in at night. Week in, week out.

Doesn’t know any better.

It’s all a lark for her,

I oughta tell her, myself.

“Locked up tight as a frog’s asshole,” Tuck said.

“Good. Let’s get out of here.”

Dana waved to the others, then veered off and headed for the snack stand.

Warren smiled at her through the order window. “Morning,” he said.

“Hi.”

She had a sudden urge to embrace him.

“Can I come in for a minute?” she asked.

“If you don’t mind everybody knowing.”

“I don’t mind. Do you?”

“Go to the back.”

Dana hurried around to the rear of the snack stand. There, Warren opened a door for her. She rushed up a couple of stairs and into the small enclosure. Warren shut the door and turned to her.

“Missed you,” he said, taking her into his arms.

“Me, too.”

They kissed gently. Dana pulled him hard against her. She could feel the moist heat of his mouth. She could feel his chest and belly. She could feel his breathing. She moaned with the feel of him.

After a few seconds, they ended the kiss and loosened their embrace.

“Have a good time after I dropped you off” Warren asked.

“Oh, I’ve had better—like back at your place. How about you?”

“Well, I got lonely and tried on your bra.”

Laughing softly, Dana said, “I tried on your underwear.”

“Oh, gross. Did you?”

“Maybe I’m wearing ‘em now.”

While one of his hands stayed in the middle of her back, the other glided down and felt her through the seat of her uniform shorts. “You’re not really, are you?”

“That’s for me to know...”

“And for me to find out?”

“But not now,” Dam said. “I’ve gotta go out and get to work.” She kissed him on the mouth, then eased away. “See you later.”

Opening the door for her, Warren asked, “Are you still planning to go on the tour tonight?”

“Afraid so.”

“I wish you’d change your mind about that.”

“Me, too,” Dana said, and hurried out.

Chapter Forty-eight

A TICKET TO DIE FOR

After breakfast, Owen walked to Beast House. The morning was fresh and sunny. He couldn’t really enjoy it, though. Nor could he look forward with much enthusiasm to the Midnight Tour.

John hung over his head.

He’ll kill me if I sell his ticket.

Probably won’t kill me, Owen thought, but he’ll sure as hell never forgive me. It’ll crush him. I can forget about ever seeing those pictures he took last night.

Oh, God, I’ve gotta see those! I’ve gotta have copies!

Do I? he asked himself. Even if the pictures turn out fine, they’ll never be as good as what I saw.

Walking along Front Street, he called an image into his mind of Dana standing by the jacuzzi and pulling off her huge white T-shirt. He saw her so clearly that he started to get hard.

The hell with John’s pictures, he thought. The hell with John. If he shows up, I’ll just smile and say, “Sorry, but you disappeared. I didn’t think you’d be back, so I took in your ticket for a refund.”

“YOU WHAT!!!”

Anyway, Owen told himself, maybe John won’t be back. Maybe something actually did happen to him.

He’s probably fine.

Sure.

“He won’t be so fine,” Owen muttered, “when he drags his fat, sorry ass back from wherever he’s been all night and finds out his little prank cheated him out of the Midnight Tour.”

Though feeling sick with tension—and probably lack of sleep—Owen grinned..

By the time John shows up, he thought, it’ll be a done deal.

If be shows up.

As Owen walked closer to the ticket booth, he saw that only eight or ten people were standing in line.

Won’t be much of a wait.

After I get my refund, he thought, maybe I should go back to the room and take a nap. A long nap. Maybe I can sleep all afternoon. Then I’ll be good and fresh for tonight.

As he walked closer to the ticket booth, he looked through its glass.

And saw Dana at work inside.

Oh, no!

Heat flashed through his body. He felt as if his skin might burst into flame. Sweat seemed to spill out of every pore.

He didn’t think Dana had seen him yet; she was talking to a customer.

Afraid that stopping might draw attention to himself, he slowed down, turned his head as if looking back for someone, then made a casual U-turn and started walking away.

At the first intersection, he turned to the right and stepped past the corner of a bakery.

Can’t see me now.

He stopped and took deep breaths, trying to calm down.

Now what? he wondered. I can’t ask for a refund, not with Dana working the booth. She knows all about me and Monica and how I feel about her and...Oh, man, I saw her naked last night. How can I face her?

She doesn’t know I watched her.

Unless John told.

They caught him and made him talk?

Don’t be ridiculous, Owen thought. The only way she could know is if John went back and joined the party and shot off his mouth.

Wouldn’t put it past him.

But if that’s what he did, where is he?

In jail?

That’s possible, Owen thought. If he went back, maybe they had him arrested. That would certainly explain why he hasn’t turned up yet.

Turned up where?

Owen had been away from the motel room for more than an hour and a half.

Maybe he’s back by now.

As Owen hiked toward the motel, he thought, I have all day to return the ticket. Maybe if I time things to show up during Dana’s lunch break...

But he didn’t know when that might be.

I’d have to go back and bang around...

It seemed too risky. And too much trouble

Besides, he could always sell the ticket to a tourist at the last minute.

What if John turns up before then?

I’ll say I already sold it. That’s fix him. See the look on his face. Then, If he’s good, I can surprise him with it.

The best of both worlds, Owen thought.

When Owen entered his room at the Welcome Inn, John still wasn’t there.

Both beds had already been made, their blankets smooth and flat, pillows neatly arranged at the heads. There were fresh glasses on the tray with the ice bucket, clean towels and washcloths in the bathroom.

Owen shut the curtains, closing out most of the light. Then he changed into his pajamas, pulled back the blanket of the bed he’d used last night, and climbed between the sheets.

Lying on his back, he raised his left arm and stared at his wristwatch.

Maybe set the alarm for five or six, he thought. Just to make sure I don’t oversleep and miss the tour.

I probably won’t even fall asleep at all, but I’d better play it safe.

He decided to set the alarm for 4:00 p.m. That would give him time to try the ticket booth once more before closing time.

What if Dana’s still there?

Cross that bridge when I come to it.

He saw himself step up to the ticket window. Dana smiled at him. A soft, warm smile that made him long for her. “Hi, Owen,” she said.

“Hi, Dana.”

“You just keep coming back for more, don’t you? What are you, a glutton for punishment?”

“I can’t get enough of Beast House,” he told her, thinking I can’t get enough zoom, either.

“Where were you last night?” she asked.

The question knocked his breath out.

As he tried to think of a lie, Dana said, “I thought we had a date.”

“We did?”

A look of disappointment on her face, she nodded and said, “I stopped by the motel, but you weren’t there.”

Oh, no. Oh, no. It can’t be true.

“I really wanted to see you,” she said.

“I really wanted to see you, too.”

“I missed you so much, Owen.” Reaching out through the ticket window, she gently took hold of his hands.

In his right hand, he was holding John’s ticket for the Midnight Tour.

Dana saw it. “Oh, you’re going on the tour tonight?”

“Yes.”

“Me, too.”

“That’s great.”

“Will you be alone?”

His heart pounded hard. “Yes.”

“Me, too. Do you think we could... do it together?”

Somewhere, a car door slammed. Owen woke up, realized he’d only been dreaming, and almost cried.

He hoped to fall asleep again quickly and return to the dream.

But you never get the great ones back. Just the nightmares.

Owen was rushing through the halls of a huge old school building, jerking open doors and glancing into classrooms. At any second, the tardy bell would ring. Where’s my room? Gotta find it! Oh, my God, where is it? I’ll never find it in time. if only I knew the room number!

Suddenly, the bell rang.

No! I’m late!

He woke up.

The noise wasn’t the tardy bell, after all. It came from the telephone on his nightstand. Each time the phone rang, the little red message light flickered..

He squirmed toward the edge of the bed.

Who could it be? Nobody knows I’m here.

Just John.

Maybe he wants me to bail him out.

Bracing himself up with an elbow, he reached out and picked up the phone. “Hello?”

Through the earpiece came an empty sound, a quiet hiss.

“Hello?” he asked again.

At the other end of the line, the caller hung up.

Owen hung up, too. Then he flopped onto his back and shut his eyes and sighed.

No big deal, he told himself. Probably a wrong number.

But it must’ve come through the motel switchboard.

So what? Who cares?

He looked at his wristwatch.

3:50

His alarm would be going off in ten minutes. But he felt awfully groggy. He didn’t want to get up in ten minutes and go over to the ticket booth.

Besides, it’s probably still Dana. I’ll just sell the damn thing when I go over for the picnic. Somebody’s bound to want it.

He reset his wristwatch alarm for 6:30 p.m. That would give him an hour to get ready for the night’s big events, plus half an hour to rid himself of John’s ticket.

Owen woke up sweaty and hungry.

He checked his wristwatch. It showed 6:10.

Sitting up, he looked around the room. He saw John’s glasses on the dresser and felt his stomach squirm.

Still not back

It’s all gonna start in a couples hours, man. Where are you?

Owen climbed out of bed. He took still another shower, then sprayed his armpits with Right Guard, shaved, combed his hair and brushed his teeth.

By 6:45, he was dressed and almost ready to leave.

He grabbed his camera and hung its strap over one shoulder.

Then he slipped the two Midnight Tour tickets into the left breast pocket of his sport shirt.

He had already decided to walk.

He made sure he had the room key, then opened the door.

He’d expected golden sunlight, warmth, and a mild breeze.

But sometime during the afternoon, while he’d been shut away in his room with the curtains closed, a fog had crept in.

It drifted like a gray mist around the cars in the parking lot. Owen could barely see to the other side of the motel courtyard. The cabins over there were fuzzy blurs.

A chill had arrived with the fog.

Owen hurried inside the room for his windbreaker. On the back, CRAWFORD JUNIOR HIGH SCHOOL was emblazoned in big gold letters. He tossed his camera onto the bed, slipped his arms into the sleeves of the windbreaker, fastened a couple of the front snaps, then rushed outside.

The jacket helped, but its sleeves felt cool against his bare arms.

He paused for a moment, wondering if he should go back inside and put on a long-sleeved shirt.

Gonna be indoors most of the time, anyway.

Then he wondered if he should give up the idea of walking, and take his rental car instead.

Probably crash and kill myself.

Besides, he thought, it’ll be neat to walk through the fog.

He set off for Beast House.

Halfway there, he realized he had left his camera in the room.

The hell with it. Wrong film, anyway.

He kept on, but he felt its loss—and wondered what else would go wrong.

Stopping at the corner of the high, iron fence, Owen looked through its bars. He was half an hour early. Though he saw no tourists on the grounds, most of the regular guides were busy getting ready for the picnic. He spotted Dana right away, helping a guy carry a picnic table across the front lawn.

Two other picnic tables had already been brought out, along with a couple of smaller tables and three barbeque grills. Near the picnic tables, a bar was being set up by the only person not wearing a Beast House uniform. This man sported a red jacket, a white shirt, and a red bow tie.

Owen found Dana again.

She put down her end of the table. Then the guy from the other end walked toward her, smiling and talking.

Who the hell is he?

He looked a little familiar...

The lunch counter guy?

He joined up with Dana. As they headed away, Dana slipped an open hand inside a seat pocket of his shorts.

Owen suddenly felt as if he’d been slugged in the guts.

What did you expect? Of course she’s got a boyfriend.

Sure, he thought. But that doesn’t mean I have to like it.

Dana and her friend disappeared around a corner of the house.

Since she’s busy, Owen thought, who’s minding the ticket booth?

Probably no one. The self-guided tours were over for the day and the Midnight Tour had been sold out since yesterday, so the ticket booth would probably be closed.

Closed or not, a number of people were milling about the area in front of it. Waiting for the festivities to start, he supposed.

Maybe one of them could use a ticket.

Owen started walking toward the gathered tourists.

John wasn’t among them.

A couple of the gals were real babes, even though one of them looked like a weirdo.

Pity you’re gonna miss this, buddy.

Owen wandered through the group. He nodded greetings to those who seemed to notice him, and kept on moving. Leaving them all behind, he stepped over to the gate of the parking lot. It was still open. The lot was empty except for seven or eight cars.

John’s blue Ford Granada wasn’t among them.

Still up in the hills? Or maybe it got towed off and impounded by the cops.

Owen turned his back to the parking lot.

Nobody seemed to be watching him.

Scanning the group, he found the best-looking gal. Maybe thirty, she had light brown hair, a deep tan, and lively eyes. She was slender, but not skinny. She had a firm, athletic look. For whatever reason, she was dressed in a white tennis outfit: a knit pullover shirt, a sweater tied around her neck, a very short pleated skirt, ankle socks with a puffy little balls at the back, and sneakers.

She was with a man who wore a red knit pullover and plaid Bermuda shorts. He looked husky and powerful and cheerful.

No wonder he’s cheerful, Owen thought. Has a gal looks like that.

Owen turned his attention to the weirdo. Probably no older than twenty, she had done herself up in vampire cbic. She was at least six feet tall and as sleek as a cover girl. Her skin looked smooth and oddly white. Her raven hair was cut short, slicked down. Her pierced left eyebrow sported a ring. Her eyelids were blue. She wore a gold stud in her nose, a ring in her upper lip. Her lipstick was black. She had about six rings along the rim of each ear. A tattoo of barbed wire surrounded her neck. She wore a black bra that looked like satin, no shirt at all, a belly button ring, and an open jacket of black leather. Low and tight around her hips was a pair of tight, black leather short-shorts. Below them, her long legs were bare and very white. She wore black boots that reached almost to her knees.

She wasn’t alone.

Her handsome young friend had a delicate, rather feminine face. Compared to her, he looked almost clean-cut. He showed no signs of makeup, piercings or tattoos. His shaggy blond hair blew softly in the breeze. He wore a loose, long-sleeved shirt that appeared to be black silk. Unbuttoned, it exposed pale, hairless skin almost down to his waist, where the shirt was tucked into black leather trousers. His belt buckle was a white, snouted beast, possibly carved from ivory.

There’s a real fan, Owen thought.

These two are really into it. If the tour gets boring, I can just watch them.

Owen noticed that he wasn’t the only one checking out the weirdos: so were two guys standing near the road. One was a beanpole with stringy brown hair. The other was short and pudgy and had a crew cut. They both wore gray sweatshirts, plaid Bermuda shorts, white socks and sneakers.

They hardly looked old enough for an “adults only” tour. The cut-off age was supposed to be eighteen. These two might’ve been sixteen. Had they used fake i.d.’s to buy their tickets?

Maybe they don’t have tickets.

Maybe they aren’t even here for the tour.

Owen supposed that they could’ve simply stopped by to enjoy the spectacle of the vampire queen and her eunuch. They kept glancing at the pair, whispering, chuckling and elbowing each other.

Couple of dorks.

Owen hoped they wouldn’t be going on the tour; they’d probably interrupt Lynn, laugh when they shouldn’t, make wisecracks...

Jungle Jim, eyeing those two, seemed to share Owen’s opinion. Maybe fifty years old, with a lean and rugged face, he studied them with a haughty look. One of his eyebrows was cocked as he surveyed the guys through his gold-rimmed glasses. He wore a safari jacket replete with epaulets, pocket flaps and a cloth belt. His tan trousers, matching the jacket, were tucked into the high tops of his paratrooper boots. His outfit seemed incomplete without a hunting knife and a high-powered rifle. He did, however, carry a weathered black camera around his neck.

Maybe he’s a photo journalist, Owen thought—just back from covering tribal warfare in Rwanda.

The only remaining early-arrivals were a man and woman who appeared to be married. Thirty-five to forty years old, they were both slender, attractive and nicely dressed.

The man, going bald on top, made up for the loss with thick eyebrows and a heavy mustache. He had lively, almost impish eyes that seemed to be scanning the area in search of oddities or mischief. His clothing looked new and expensive: a crew-neck, camel sweater with long sleeves; trim gray slacks; and black leather wingtip shoes.

His wife had thick brown hair, a lovely face, a creamy complexion and fabulous eyes.

Make that three babes, Owen thought. Then he felt a little guilty. This woman was beautiful, but it seemed wrong to consider her a babe. She seemed too...dignified. A woman, not a babe.

Her eyes somehow looked calm and excited and amused and intelligent all at the same time. She wore a fuzzy, forest green sweater over a white blouse with an open collar. Her bare neck looked long and sleek. The sweater, rising over the push of her breasts, reached down past the waist of her skirt—a kilt of Stuart plaid. Below the hem of her kilt, her legs looked bare. She wore no socks. On her feet were brown, penny loafers.

What a great-looking couple, Owen thought. Doctors, maybe. Or professors. What the hell are they doing at a place like this?

Nobody else seemed to be standing around.

Owen counted.

Ten, including himself.

He had one extra ticket in his pocket. So only two people (other than John) were missing.

He glanced at his wristwatch.

7:52

In eight minutes, the picnic would start.

I’d better stop screwing around and do something about the ticket.

Reaching inside his windbreaker, Owen fingered the tickets in his shirt pocket and pulled one out. He raised it overhead.

“Excuse me, everyone!” he announced. “Do all of you have tickets for tonight? I have an extra one I’d be glad to sell.”

The vampire queen gave him a narrow glance. Her eunuch ignored him. The tennis lady and her husband politely looked at Owen and shook their heads.

“Sorry, man,” said the beanpole.

His chubby friend said, “Can’t help you, dude—we got ours.”

Not such bad guys.

Jungle Jim took the pipe out of his mouth, scowled at Owen and proclaimed in an excessively loud, high-pitched voice, “Sorry, old chap. It seems we all had the foresight to purchase our tickets in advance.”

“That’s what I did,” Owen explained. “I bought two, but then my friend got sick. I was hoping maybe I could unload his ticket.”

The well-dressed, mustached man said, “You might be able to turn it in for a refund.”

His wife nodded in agreement. Large eyes fixed on Owen, she looked concerned. “I should think you might be able to sell it without too much trouble. This is an awfully popular attraction.”

“From what we hear,” said her husband, “it’s always a sellout.”

“That’s right. So there may very well be people trying to get tickets at the last moment.”

“I’ll take the ticket off your hands!” piped a familiar voice from behind Owen.

His stomach knotted.

The woman smiled as if delighted by Owen’s quick success.

“There you go,” said her husband.

“Dude!” proclaimed the chubby teenager.

The skinny sidekick gave Owen a thumb’s up.

Jungle Jim planted the pipe between his teeth and nodded briskly at Owen, looking pleased with himself as if he’d caused the customer to materialize.

Trying to keep a smile on his face, Owen turned around.

“Surprise!” Monica greeted him, strutting out of the parking lot. “I’m feeling so much better suddenly,” she announced. “Now you won’t need to sell my ticket!”

He gaped at her.

Smirking, she plucked the ticket out of his hand. Then she swung an arm around his back, pulled herself against him, stood on her tiptoes and kissed him on the mouth.

A moment later, she whirled away. “Hello, everyone! I’m Monica! I was suffering from a terrible migraine, but I’m feeling so much better now. I think we’re going to have a super time tonight, don’t you?”

Chapter Forty-nine

TICKETS AND BADGES

“Anything I can do to help?” Dana asked as Warren slapped a hamburger patty onto the barbecue. The meat hissed as it hit the grill.

“You can just stand there looking beautiful,” Warren said.

She laughed.

Tuck, suddenly behind her, said, “I’m gonna puke.”

Dana turned and smiled at her. “The hamburgers smell great to me.”

“It ain’t the burgers, it’s him.” She nodded at Warren.

“You weren’t supposed to hear it,” he said.

“Well, lordy, don’t say repulsive stuff like that in public. And especially not at a picnic. You’ll spoil appetites.”

“I thought it was fine,” Dana said.

“You would.” Tuck rapped Dana lightly on the upper arm.

She had a small paper bag in her hand. As it bumped against Dana, whatever was inside clacked and clicked together. “Anyway, why don’t you come along—if you can tear yourself away from Golden Lips. I’m about to greet our esteemed guests. You want to experience the full treatment, don’t you?”

“We...” She looked at Warren.

“Go ahead. I can get along without you for a few minutes.*

“Okay. See you.”

They walked away, Tuck swinging the bag by her side. “Ah,” she said. “Summer romances.”

“Feels like a winter romance.”

“Yeah. A bit of a nip in the air, huh? But it’s great atmosphere.” She looked over her shoulder at Beast House. “This is how it oughta be all the time. I mean, talk about bleak and spooky. Our friends are gonna eat it up.”

“Speaking of friends, what about Eve?”

Tuck grimace. “I don’t know. But it’s still early. She has plenty of time to get here before the tour.”

“I’m really starting to worry about her.”

“Yeah. Me, too. She’s probably all right, though. I mean, I pity anyone who’d try to mess with her. We don’t call her Eve of Destruction for nothing.” Suddenly raising a hand and waving, Tuck called out, “Hello, everyone!” to the people waiting on the other side of the fence.

Some of them ignored her. Others nodded or waved or returned tentative greetings. One guy, costumed either for Halloween or a safari into darkest Africa, raised the stem of his pipe and called out in a harsh voice, “Those who are about to die salute you!”

“Aw, nobody’s gonna die,” Tuck said. “Not tonight, anyway—if we’re lucky.”

As she unlocked the gate, the tourists migrated toward it.

Dana recognized two of them...no, four of them.

There were her two goofy teenaged friends from Thursday—Arnold and someone? They’d caused some trouble by hiding in the house after closing time, but they’d been pretty nice about it.

They seemed a bit young to be doing the Midnight Tour.

Doesn’t matter to me.

She was glad to see them.

The other two familiar faces belonged to Owen and his snotty girlfriend. Mona? No, Monica.

The girl he’d dumped in San Francisco.

What’s she doing here? Dana wondered.

Owen didn’t seem very happy. His face was flushed. He met Dana’s eyes for an instant and quickly looked away. Monica cast a smirk in her direction.

Dana smiled at her, then turned away and saw a couple who looked as if they’d come here to audition for roles in remakes of The Rocky Horror Picture Show.

Charming, she thought.

At least a few of the bunch looked fairly normal. Though why a gal would come to the Midnight Tour in her tennis outfit...didn’t she have time to go home and change?

Done with the lock, Tuck swung open the gate and asked, “Ever-body hungry?”

“I’m beastly starved!” said the safari man.

Dana’s two friends from Thursday smirked and nudged each other.

“Before we start,” Tuck said, “I have a few words to say. I’m Lynn Tucker, and I’m the official guide for the Beast House Midnight Tour. This is my old friend and new assistant, Dana Lake. We’ll be with you till the bitter end. In case you’re wondering, that’ll be at about two a.m. Here’s how the schedule goes.

“You’ll have two hours for the picnic. There’s a no-host bar...meaning you’ll have to shell out cash if you want to get liquored up—but soft drinks and your picnic dinners are included in the price of your tickets. Feel free to roam the grounds. Beast House will be closed until the tour starts, but we’re keeping the gift shop open until nine. As a Midnight Tourist, you’ll get a special ten percent discount on any purchases you make.

“Feel free to leave the grounds at any time. We’ll be handing out souvenir badges that’ll get you back in.

“Our special screening of The Horror will take place at the Haunted Palace movie theater on Front Street.” She pointed to the right. “You can’t miss it. Just be at the main entrance by ten o’clock. After the film, dank and I will lead you back here for the Midnight Tour.

“Any questions about the schedule?” Tuck asked. Not waiting more than half a second, she said, “Okay! Let’s get this show on the road. Welcome to the Midnight Tour picnic. I’ll take your tickets as you come in, and Dana will give each of you a badge.”

“We gotta keep ‘em?” asked the chubby kid.

“You’re Dennis, right?”

He beamed as if proud that Tuck had remembered his name. “That’s right, ma’am. Dennis Dexter. D.D.”

“Call me Lynn, okay? And yes, the badges will be yours to keep. Okay, let’s get started.”

She passed the bag to Dana, then stepped forward to start taking tickets.

Dana reached into the bag. When she tried to scoop up a handful of badges, points pricked her. She winced and jerked her hand out. It looked okay except for a single, bright red drop of blood on the tip of her middle finger.

Just lick it off and...

As she raised the finger toward her mouth, someone caught her wrist and said, “Mine.”

Dana looked up into blue-shadowed, leering eyes.

“No,” she said. Though she spoke softly, everyone nearby suddenly went silent. Heads turned. People were staring, frowning, gathering closer so they wouldn’t miss whatever might be happening. “Please let go,” Dana said. “I don’t...”

Her fingertip vanished into the mouth of the creepy vampire gal. She felt the suck of warm, quick lips.

Onlookers gasped, flinched and muttered.

“Hey!” Dana jerked her hand back.

Tuck, watching, had a strange smile on her face as if she couldn’t believe what had just happened.

“Mmmm, delicious,” the creep said. She licked her black lips. “Now we’re sisters. My name is Vein. V-e-i-n as in bloooood vessel.”

“Right,” Dana muttered. Being more careful this time, she reached into the bag and took out a badge. It was round with a pin on the back, like a political campaign button. Larger than a silver dollar, it showed a small black rendition of Beast House on a scarlet background. Around the rim, in black letters, it read MIDNIGHT TOURIST.

“Pin it on me.” Vein spread open her black leather jacket and thrust her bra-clad breasts toward Dana.

“Thanks anyway,” Dana said. “Here. Just take it.”

“No no no. Pin it on me, dahhhling.”

“What’s the problem here?” Tuck asked.

“Dana’s shy,” Vein said.

“I’m not,” Tuck said, and snatched the badge out of Dana’s hand. Grinning up at Vein, she asked, “Where do you want it?”

Vein patted the front of her left bra cup, sending a tremor through her breast.

“I wouldn’t want to poke you,” Tuck said.

“Oh, feel free.”

“How about here?” Not waiting for an answer, Tuck slipped a finger under the left shoulder strap, pulled it away from Vein’s skin, and pinned the badge to it.

“Thank you so much, my dear.”

Tuck patted the badge. “I’m here to serve,” she said.

Then she dipped a hand into Dana’s bag, came up with another badge, and turned to Vein’s blonde friend. “Would you like me to pin yours on, too?”

Looking at Tuck with sultry eyes, the blonde said, “I’m Darke.”

“Could’ve fooled me,” Tuck said.

Darke’s tongue darted out and wiggled at her.

“Trying to upstage the beast?” Tuck asked.

Several of the others laughed.

“Way cool,” said Arnold..

Safari man blurted, “Bravo!”

Vein and Darke strolled away holding hands.

Everyone seemed to be watching them.

After they were out of earshot—probably—the woman in the tennis outfit said, “To think they’re someone’s children.”

“I don’t envy their parents,” said the fellow beside her.

Probably her husband.

“Did you see what she did?” Dennis asked. “She sucked Dana’s blood.”

“Cool,” Arnold said.

“Nothing cool about it, young chap! Assault and battery, plain and simple. She ought to be incarcerated!”

“They do seem a bit eccentric,” said a mustached man who looked as if he’d stepped out of Gentleman’s Quarterly. “Personally, though, I feel as if I’ve already gotten at least half my money’s worth. I can hardly wait to see what Vein does next.”

“Maybe she’ll suck me,” Dennis said, and blushed as his comment raised some laughter.

“You already suck, dipshit.”

Dana started to laugh.

Raising a hand, Tuck announced, “I’m still open to the idea of taking your tickets and letting you in. Anybody interested?”

First to come through was the safari man. As Dana offered the badge to him, he said, “I’d be pleased to inspect your wound. I’m a doctor, you know.”

“Are you?”

“Dr. Clive Bixby, Ph.D., professor of literature, U.C. Santa Cruz.”

“Ah. You’re not a medical doctor?”

“Hasn’t stopped me yet! I’m a master of many arts, including but not limited to the art of healing.”

Dana raised her finger.

He took the pipe out of his mouth, removed his glasses, and peered at her fingertip. “Anticeptic! Bandage! Take two aspirin. Call me in the morning.” He hiked up an eyebrow, jabbed the pipe into his teeth, and put his glasses back on. “In case of infection,” he said, “we’ll remove it.”

“Oh, great.”

“Cheers,” he said, and hurried on.

Next to come through was the stocky man, followed by his wife in the tennis outfit. They smiled and took their badges, thanked Dana and moved on.

Normal people, Dana thought.

Then came Owen and Monica.

I’d better watch my mouth.

“Welcome aboard,” she said to Owen.

“Hi,” he said. He looked as if he wanted to scream or run away.

“Glad to see you both made it,” she said. She handed one badge to Owen, another to Monica. Speaking directly to Monica, she said, “I hope you have a really good time tonight.”

Bobbing her head and showing her teeth, Monica said, “Thank you so very much. I’m sure it will be memorable. For all of us.”

Owen cringed.

Poor guy. What’d she do, track him down?

Monica pulled his hand, dragging him away.

When Arnold stepped up to Dana, he said, “Weird chick, huh?”

“Pretty weird.”

“Did it hurt?”

“What?”

“How she got your finger. Did she, like, bite it?”

“Oh, her. No, she didn’t bite. I’m fine.”

“That’s good. I mean, it was cool and all, but it wouldn’t be so cool if she hurt you.”

“Sure hope she hasn’t got rabies,” Dennis threw in.

“Shut up, shithead.”

“I wanta pin a badge on her. I’d stick it in her tittie. Prick her tittie.”

“Okay, Dennis,” Dana said.

“I’d, like, prick her anywhere.”

Arnold slugged him on the arm.

“Ow!”

“Don’t be such an asswipe.”

“That hurt, dude.”

Dana quickly gave them badges. “Go on in and have a good time, okay? Try to be nice.”

Next in line was the mustached man. “Is it always this zany?” he asked.

“This is my first time,” Dana explained, and handed a badge to him.

“I won’t even ask you to pin it on me.”

“I’d be happy to pin one on you.”

He blushed slightly and glanced at the woman beside him.

“I’m not sure Alison would appreciate that. But thank you for the offer. I’m Andy Lawrence, by the way. This is my wife, Alison.”

“Nice to meet you,” Dana said. “I hope you enjoy yourselves tonight.”

“It’s off to a pretty good start,” Andy said. “They were ringers, weren’t they?”

“Huh?”

“Vein and Darke. Ringers. It was staged?”

“I wish.”

Looking amused, Alison said, “We thought it might be part of the show. It seemed slightly too bizarre to be real.”

“You should’ve been at this end.”

“Are you all right?” Alison asked.

“Fine.”

“You really ought to put some antiseptic on it.”

“I should say so,” Andy agreed. “You never know where a mouth like that might’ve been.”

“Thanks. I’ll take care of it.”

As they walked away, Tuck stepped over. “We’re still short two customers. I’ll stick around and watch for them. Why don’t you go on over and enjoy the picnic? You shouldn’t leave Warren alone for very long—he’ll suffer withdrawal pangs. Might start weeping, or something.”

Dana gave her the finger.

Laughing, Tuck asked, “Too bad about that. Now you’ll turn into one.”

“A finger?”

“A Vein.”

“If that happens, put me out of my misery.”

“Cheerfully. With a nipple-ring-extractor.”

Dana cringed. “Don’t say stuff like that. Jeez! I hurt just thinking about it. Besides, what makes you think she has nipple rings?”

“What makes you think she doesn’t?”

“I’m getting out of here.” She gave Tuck the bag of badges. “See you later,” she said. “Try not to poke yourself.”

Chapter Fifty

PICNIC

“Buy me a glass of white wine, Owie.”

“Sure,” he said, and hurried over the grass to the bar.

Darke, in front of him, was paying for two glasses of red wine.

“I thought you folks only drink blood,” Owen said.

Darke picked up the glasses and looked at him with lazy, half-shut eyes. “Is that an observation or an offer?”

Wishing he’d kept his mouth shut, Owen shrugged. “Just asking. My name’s Owen.” He thought about putting out his hand for a shake, but Darke was holding two drinks.

Just as well.

Owen didn’t really want to touch a freaky, effeminate guy like this.

“I’m Darke.”

“I know. I heard.”

“What’s your blood type, Owny?”

The question made him feel nervous. “I don’t know.”

“Vein prefers O negative.”

“Ah.”

“I simply like mine warm.”

“I like mine on the rocks,” Owen said, and tried to smile.

Darke looked unamused. “We’ll see you later.”

As Darke glided away, Owen turned to the bar and took a deep breath.

“Don’t let her rattle you,” the bartender said.

“Huh?”

“She’s just trying to shake your cage.”

“She?”

“Her.”

Owen glanced over his shoulder at Darke. “Her? That’s not a woman. Is it?”

“You better believe it, sonny.”

He found the idea strangely exciting. “How do you know?”

The bartender winked and said, “Oh, nothing much gets past me. So, what’ll you have?”

“A white wine and a vodka tonic.”

“Comin’ right up.” As he prepared the drinks, he asked, “A squeeze of lime in the vodka tonic?”

“Sure. Thanks. Are you absolutely sure that was a woman.”

“Not only was, still is.”

Owen chuckled nervously and shook his head. He paid for the drinks, leaving the bartender a large tip. Then he picked up the glasses and turned around.

He saw Darke standing with Vein.

Is it possible?

The bartender was probably just pulling my chain, he told himself, and looked for Dana. He spotted her striding toward the barbecue grills...toward the one in particular where her loverboy was busy turning hamburgers.

She wasn’t wearing a jacket.

Isn’t she cold? Owen wondered.

He thought about offering his windbreaker to her.

Oh, Monica would love that.

He stared at the way Dana’s rump moved inside the seat of her shorts as she walked.

Catching loverboy’s eye, she raised an arm in greeting.

Owen looked away.

And found Monica staring at him. He forced himself to smile.

Approaching her, he kept the smile on his face.

Why the hell did she come back? Doesn’t she know when she’s not wanted?

Ha! That’s a good one.

He stopped in front of Monica and gave her the glass of wine.

“Thank you, kind sir,” she said, her voice lilting.

“You’re welcome.”

“You don’t seem very happy that I’m here.”

“Why are you here?”

She sipped some wine, then smiled. “Did you really think I’d let you get away?”

“Monica...”

“You never had me fooled,” she said. “I knew exactly where you’d gone. Back here to Beast House and your precious slut.”

“Don’t talk about her that way.”

“I’ll talk about her any way I like.” Monica looked toward Dana and glared at her. “The overgrown bitch. I can’t imagine what you see in her.”

“I didn’t leave because of her. I left because of you.”

“As if.”

“It’s true.”

“You loved me till she came along.”

Let’s change the subject fast, he thought. And said, “So how did you get here? Take the bus, or...?”

“You’ve got to be kidding. Do you think I’d put myself through that again?”

“What did you do?”

“Rented a car.”

“When was that?” Owen asked. Suddenly, he was afraid to hear the answer.

What if she’s been here all along? Watching me. Following me. Maybe SHE was the one in the bushes last night... did something to John so she could get his ticket.

No, that’s ridiculous.

“Oh, I’ve been here for a while,” she said. With a benign smile, she added, “As a matter of fact, honey, you and I have adjoining rooms.”

“What?”

“At the Welcome Inn.”

Monica made the mystery call!

Though still shocked and disoriented, Owen felt a small measure of relief. The ringing phone had shaken him awake at about a quarter till four this afternoon. If Monica had come into town earlier, she would’ve called sooner.

“You’re the one who phoned?” he asked.

“That’s right.”

“Ahhh.”

Owen took a few swallows of his drink, enjoying its taste. She got into town this afternoon—had nothing to do with John or the creep in the bushes or anything else that happened yesterday.

Probably.

“You were in your room all by yourself,” Monica told him, looking very pleased with herself. “I knew you must be missing me, so I phoned to invite you over for a little lovey-dovey.” Taking a drink of wine, she stared at him over the rim of her glass. “I was sprawled on the bed, all decked out in my birthday suit. I’d already opened my side of the connecting door. When you picked up the phone, I planned to say, ‘Come and get it, big fella.’ But then I heard your voice and realized that you didn’t deserve me. Not after what you’d done. I don’t put out for naughtly little boys who run away from me. So I hung up.”

“What a shame,” Owen said.

“You’ll have to earn your way back.”

“I’m not interested.”

“Oh yes, you are. Can’t fool Monica. I know you want me. You always want me. You’re so predicatable.” Stepping closer to him, she pressed her open hand against the front of his trousers.

Owen took a quick step backward.

Raising her upper lip, Monica growled softly.

“Stop that.”

She smiled. “You want me right now.”

“Right now, I want a hamburger.”

He turned and walked away, but Monica stayed by his side like a perky, vengeful shadow.

How am I ever going to get rid of her? he wondered.

He felt trapped, crushed.

No matter what, tonight’s ruined. She’ll make sure of that.

Owen sipped his drink, nodded and smiled at some of the other Midnight Tourists as he made his way toward the barbeque grills. There were three grills. On one, hamburgers sizzled.

Dana was manning it with her loverboy. Sirloin steaks were being prepared on the second grill by the chubby, shy guide named Rhonda. The third grill held a combination of hot dogs and Polish sausages. Behind it, turning the food with tongs, was a young brunette who didn’t look familiar to Owen.

“Over here,” Monica said, and headed for the third grill.

“I thought I’d have a hamburger.”

“Don’t be ridiculous. You know how much you love Polish sausage.”

“I like hamburgers, too.”

“You just want to flirt with your slut. Besides, look at her. She already has a boyfriend, and he’s a lot more handsome than you. She won’t give you the time of day. Now, come on. You know you’d rather eat Polish sausage.”

I’ll get a burger later, Owen told himself.

He followed Monica to the third grill.

“May I help you please?” the worker asked. Like the others, she wore the tan uniform of a Beast House guide. Owen guessed she was no older than twenty. She had short brown hair and large, nervous eyes. Her nameplate read, WINDY.

“We’ll have two Polish sausages with the works,” Monica told her.

“Are you a guide?” Owen asked. “I don’t think I’ve seen you before.”

“I work at the snack stand,” she said, smiling a little.

“I thought be did,” Owen said, and nodded toward loverboy.

“Warren? He owns it. I help out part time at the windows. I served your lunch yesterday.”

“Really?”

“You and your friend.”

Holy shit!

“Ah,” Owen said. He smiled and nodded as if nothing had gone wrong. “That’s right. I remember you now.”

Windy turned away to finish preparing the sandwiches.

“What friend?” Monica asked.

“Just some guy I met.”

“Guy. I’m sure.”

Windy came back with two paper plates. On each was a Polish sausage in a long roll. They were gloppy with yellow mustard, onions and peppers. Steam rose off the grilled sausages as she handed the plates to Monica and Owen.

“Enjoy them,” she said, smiling pleasantly.

“Thank you, Windy,” Owen said.

“You’re an absolute treasure,” Monica said.

Windy’s smile slipped crooked.

Owen cringed.

As he hurried away, Monica kept pace beside him and said, “So, Owie, tell me more about your mysterious friend.”

“It was a guy.”

“Mmm. I’m sure.”

“If you don’t believe me, go back and ask Windy.”

“Oh, that won’t be necessary. I believe you. If you say your friend was a guy, your friend was a guy.”

He hurried to the nearest picnic table. A few people were already there, but one of the side benches had room for two. “Mind if we join you?” he asked.

“Sit, dude,”

“You, too, dudette.”

They climbed over the bench, placed their plates and glasses on the table cloth, and sat down.

“Hi,” Owen said. “I’m Owen and this is Monica.”

“Dude. I’m Dennis.”

“I’m Arnold.”

“We’re A.A. and D.D.”

“Nice to meet you, guys.”

Monica, ignoring them, took a drink of wine.

“Dr. Clive Bixby, here!” proclaimed Jungle Jim. He waved from the other end of the table, then bit into a hamburger.

Ignoring it all, Monica set down her glass. She turned her head toward Owen, smiled with mocking sweetness, and said, “So, what was your friend’s name?”

“John.”

“What an unusual name.”

“It is?”

“For a girl. And how was she in bed?”

“John was a guy.”

“So you say.”

He stared into Monica’s eyes. In them, he saw cold, amused contempt.

He picked up his icy glass in one hand, his Polish sausage sandwich in the other, stood up and climbed off the bench. “Excuse me,” he said.

“Where’re you going now?”

“Just stay here.”

He rushed away. After a few seconds, he glanced back.

Monica was twisted around on the bench, watching him but still seated.

Fucking bitch, ruins everything!

She was still on the bench when he reached the corner of Beast House.

He hurried to the rear patio area and entered the men’s restroom.

It was well lighted, clean-smelling, and it seemed to be deserted. It had five stalls. He entered the one in the middle. The toilet seat looked clean. He locked the stall door, then sat down.

And drank his drink.

And ate his Polish sausage sandwich.

And struggled to keep from crying.

After a while, Owen began to feel better. The vodka tonic had warmed him up inside, calmed him down—and the sausage had tasted awfully good.

He looked at his wristwatch.

8:40

The movie wouldn’t be starting for another hour and twenty minutes.

I oughta just wait here, he thought. Let Monica enjoy her own company till ten, see how she likes it.

But I’ll miss the whole picnic.

I want another drank. I want a cheeseburger. I want to be where I can at least look at Dana every once in a while.

He suddenly imagined John Cromwell chuckling, shaking his head and saying “What’s the matter with you, buddy? Hiding in the john ‘cause you’re scared of that smirky twat? Fuck it, man. Go out and have a good time. She gives you any trouble, stomp her ass.”

Owen smiled. Right on, he thought.

Then he heard the restroom door swing open.

Shit!

He heard footfalls on the tile floor. Someone took two or three steps, then stopped. The door bumped shut.

Silence.

More silence.

Is it Monica? Would she really dare come into a men’sjohn?

It didn’t seem likely...but she might.

Why is she just standing there? he wondered.

He didn’t like that.

“Helllowwww, Owennnn!” Not Monica’s voice.

“Youuu-whoooo.” A second voice. Also, not Monica’s.

One sounded like a female voice, but the other...sounded like Darke.

It’s them.

Vein and Darke.

Oh my God!

“We know you’re here,” Vein said.

“Are you trying to hide from us?” asked Darke.

“I’m not hiding,” Owen said. “I’m having...a little stomach trouble.”

“Liar, liar, pants on fire,” sang Darke.

“We know why you’re here,” said Vein.

“She isn’t coming,” Darke said.

“Nobody is.”

“We’re all alone.”

“Just the three of us.”

Trying to keep the worry out of his voice, Owen said, “Uhhh.... This is a men’s restroom, you know.”

“Woops,” said Vein. “Are you going to report us?”

“No, but...”

Footsteps.

Here they come!

“I’ll be done in just a minute,” Owen said. “Why don’t we meet outside, or something?”

“This is such a nice, private place,” Vein said.

The door of the stall to Owen’s left squeaked open. Footsteps strolled past his bolted door. A second later, the stall door to his right swung open.

What’re they doing?

They won’t try anything...

He tipped back his head.

Vein on the left and Darke on the right grinned down at Owen from the top of the stall partitions. He supposed they must be standing on the toilets.

“There you are,” said Darke.

“Such a modest boy,” said Vein. “Takes a crap with his pants up.”

Blushing fiercely, he said, “I just came in here for some peace and quiet.” He stood up. He shifted his empty glass to his left hand. With his right, he snapped the bolt clear. “You can have the place to yourselves, now.” He pulled the stall door open. Stepping out, he said, “I’d better be getting back to the picnic.”

Vein and Darke leaped from their stalls, Vein in front of him, Darke behind him.

Vein blocked his way to the exit. Leering, she stretched her arms to each side. The motion spread the front of her black leather jacket. He glanced at her canyon of cleavage, at the snowy white breasts bulging from the cups of her bra. “You don’t want to leave,” she said.

“I’d really better be going.” He looked over his shoulder.

Darke gazed at him with languid, half-shut eyes and whispered, “Stay.”

He turned toward Vein. She still held her arms out.

What would happen if I plow through her? She’s bigger than I am, but...

Her left leg swung up. Swiftly and gracefully, she bent slightly at the waist and swept her right arm down and withdrew a knife from inside her boot.

Owen felt himself shrivel.

“Hey,” he said.

Vein grinned.

Owen looked at Darke, then at Vein. Then he turned slowly sideways. As he backed toward the wall, he found that he could keep his eyes on both of them at the same time. They made it easier by closing in.

“What do you want?” he asked, his voice shaking.

“Some of your blood,” said Vein.

“You’re...kidding.” His back met the wall.

“Do you see us smiling?” Darke asked.

They were both smiling, but not as if much was funny.

Darke came in from the left, Vein from the right. They didn’t stop until they were close enough to touch him.

“You can’t,” Owen said.

“Certainly we can,” Vein said.

“And certainly we will,” said Darke. Reaching out, she took the glass from his hand.

“Somebody might come in,” he told them.

“Somebody might not.”

“It’ll only take a few minutes,” Darke said, setting his glass on the floor.

“You can’t do this.”

“Yesss,” said Darke. “We can.”

Vein took hold of his hair and pressed his head against the wall.

“I’ll yell! Somebody’ll come and...”

His words stopped as his hand was lifted and slipped inside Darke’s open black shirt and guided to a breast.

The bartender had been right.

The breast was a small, smooth mound under Owen’s hand, tipped with a turgid nipple.

Vein’s black lips pressed against his mouth. As her tongue thrust in, Owen felt fingers quickly unbuttoning his shirt. As he fondled Darke’s breast, someone unfastened his trousers.

Pinned to the wall, he felt hands and mouths, tongues and teeth, quick hot flicks of the knife.

They sucked him, both at once.

What if somone comes in?

Nobody came in.

Not as they sucked and caressed him.

Not as he fondled and sucked and delved into them.

Not as all three of them sank onto the cold tile floor.

Not as Vein smothered him between her pillowy breasts and Darke straddled him, impaling herself.

Finally, drained, Owen lay sprawled on his back while Vein and Darke climbed off him and glided away.

“Why me?” he asked.

Vein, naked except for her boots, licked blood from her knife blade. “Don’t ask me, dahhling. It was Darke’s idea.”

She raised her left leg and slipped the knife down into the top of her boot.

Bending over, Darke stepped into her black leather pants.

“You’re a nice guy,” she said, pulling them up.

“I am?”

“Sweet,” added Darke, fastening her belt. It had the white beast-head buckle, but Owen found that it didn’t interest him nearly so much as Darke’s breasts. They were so small and pale and had such large, dark nipples. He remembered their springy feel, their heat, their taste. He started getting hard again.

Darke glanced at his rising penis, smiled and met his eyes.

“Nice guys shouldn’t always have to finish last,” she said. Digging a hand into a front pocket of her pants, she walked over to him. She pulled out a few bandages, then crouched beside him and tore one open.

Chapter Fifty-one

FINAL WARNING

With only half an hour left before showtime at the movie theater, there wasn’t much activity on the front lawn of Beast House. All the tourists seemed to be done with their main courses. Some sat at a table, chatting as they nibbled cake or sipped drinks. Others stood around in a small cluster, each holding a cocktail or a glass of wine. Several had drifted away.

Monica sat at one of the picnic tables, sipping red wine, talking and laughing with Dr. Clive Bixby and the two late arrivals, a young, married couple named Phil and Connie.

Phil and Connie seemed like nice folks. Real Beast House fans. While Warren had prepared their burgers, they’d told Dana about ordering their Midnight Tour tickets six months in advance, then driving all the way up from San Diego (with a stopover in Boleta Bay) for tonight’s festivities. They’d almost made it without incident, but a radiator hose had popped on Pacific Coast Highway only five miles south of town. So they’d walked the rest of the way and arrived an hour late.

Though Phil and Connie hadn’t missed out on any of the food or drinks, they’d gotten ambushed by Monica and the professor.

Must be loads of laughs, Dana thought.

Maybe I should go to their rescue.

She put a hand on Warren’s back. “I think I’ll join our friends over there.”

“Sure. Go ahead.”

“You could come, too. Doesn’t look like we’re being overrun by customers.”

Rhonda and Windy had already abandoned their grills. They were sitting across from each other at a picnic table, eating steaks and talking.

“I think I’m about ready for some food,” Warren said. “How about you?”

“I’m starving.”

“You could’ve gone ahead and eaten.”

“Without you?”

“What’ll you have?”

“How about a cheeseburger with the works?”

“My specialty.” He glanced at the three dark, dried-up patties already on the grill. “Guess I’ll throw on some fresh ones. You can go ahead and sit down. I’ll be along when the burgers are done.”

“I’ll get the drinks,” Dana said. “What would you like?”

“Maybe a beer.”

“Coming up.” She patted his back, then walked over to the bar.

Biff was there, getting more refills for himself and his wife, Eleanor. Though Dana hadn’t been trying to keep track, she’d seen Biff over here a number of times.

They’re really gonna be juiced, she thought as she watched the bartender pour Scotch into two glasses half-full of ice.

“After that,” Biff told him, “it was hit the ball, drag Bob, hit the ball, drag Bob.”

Dana recognized the old joke. She wondered how many times the bartender had heard it.

He laughed, though.

Biff paid him, tucked a bill into the tip glass, then picked up his drinks and turned around. Dana sidestepped out of his way. He didn’t seem to notice her. He walked carefully toward the place where his wife was standing with Tuck and the Lawrences. In spite of the chill, Eleanor hadn’t put on her sweater. It was still tied around her neck and hanging down her back.

“They’re feeling no pain,” the bartender said.

“The way his wife is dressed,” Dana said, “she needs all the antifreeze she can get.”

“And what’ll you have?”

“A couple of beers.”

“Bud, Bud Lite, Corona...?”

“A couple of Buds would be great.”

He turned away from the counter and bent over an ice chest.

“My name’s Dana, by the way.”

“I’m Hank.”

“Nice to meet you, Hank,” Dana said as he came back to the counter with a can of beer in each hand.

“Haven’t seen you around before,” he said, snapping open the cans.

“This’ll be my first Midnight Tour.” She opened her purse, took out her wallet, and found a ten-dollar bill.

“You’re going inside tonight?” Hank asked, taking the bill.

“Yep.”

“Couldn’t pay me enough to do that. Not at night. Hell, no.” He counted change into her hand. “Not that I’m chicken. Just got more sense than that. Not that I’m saying you haven’t got sense.”

Laughing, Dana slipped a bill into his tip glass.

“Thanks.”

“Have things happened on the Midnight Tour?” Dana asked.

“Folks go in, they don’t come out.”

“Really?”

“That’s what I hear.”

“Do you know of anyone not coming out?”

“I’ve heard plenty. I was in your shoes, I wouldn’t go in there.”

“Sounds like traitor talk.”

Hank laughed.

“Do you say this stuff to the guests?”

“Sure. Why not? They already paid, right? Who’s gonna get scared off after they’ve already forked out a hundred bucks? Anyhow, Lynn and Janice, they say I oughta keep it up. Folks come here to get scared, ain’t that so? I give ‘em what they’re here for.”

“Ah, I see. It’s just an act.”

“Nope, it ain’t no act. I wouldn’t step foot in that place for a million bucks. Not after dark. Not in broad daylight, either, for that matter, if you wanta know the truth. You couldn’t drag me in there, night or day.”

“The last of the beasts were killed in seventy-nine,” Dana told him.

“So they say. But I ain’t gonna stake my life on it. You shouldn’t either. You’re a mighty damn attractive lady, and it’d be a rotten shame if one of those critters laid its claws on you.”

Smiling, Dana said, “I wouldn’t care for that, myself.”

“Well, you may find it amusing now, but it ain’t funny at all—what one of them monsters’d do to a honey like you. It’d rip the clothes off your back and have it’s way with you, for starters. Know what I mean?”

Nodding, she said, “I’d better get going. Nice meeting you, Hank.”

“It’s got a tool on it the size of a billy club—with teeth like a rat!”

“See you later, Hank.” She hurried away from him. Instead of heading for the table to rescue Phil and Connie, she returned to Warren. She handed him a can of beer. “Hank the bartender just warned me off the Midnight Tour.”

“Good for him,” Warren said.

“He’s a pretty creepy guy.”

“What’d he have to say?”

Aware of Warren’s own experiences in Beast House, she hesitated and felt herself blush. “The usual. But he got pretty graphic about the thing’s anatomy.”

Warren slipped a spatula under one of the patties. He flipped the burger. It hit the grill sizzling. “I can’t actually vouch for the business about the mouth and teeth down there. That part of it might be a myth. Or it might not be.”

He flipped the other burger. “Either way, you wouldn’t want to get nailed by one.”

“I know I wouldn’t.”

“Even if you survive, you’ll never be the same.”

“Maybe we can have matching scars,” Dana said.

“It’s nothing to joke about.”

“I’m sorry.” She lifted her can of Bud and took a drink.

“Well now,” Warren said.

“What.”

“Look.” He nodded to the left.

Off in the distance, three figures came striding across the lawn. Even though they were fuzzy through the fog, Dana instantly recognized Vein by her size and outfit. And that had to be Darke on the left. But who was the guy in the middle?

Owen?

“What’s he doing with them?” Dana asked.

“Found a couple of new friends?” Warren suggested.

“Ohhh boy.”

Hand in hand, the trio walked diagonally across the front lawn. If they didn’t change direction, they would end up at the front gate.

Probably on their way to the movie theater.

Is Owen planning to sit with them? Dana wondered.

Can’t blame the guy. I’d sit with them, too, she thought, if it’d keep Monica away from me.

She glanced at the abandoned girlfriend.

Monica had been seated in the same place during the entire picnic, not once leaving her bench. Dr. Bixby, sitting across from her, had sometimes strutted away to bring her refills of wine.

At the moment, the professor was holding forth with great conviction and volume about Bigfoot. Monica, Phil and Connie seemed to be paying close attention to his lecture.

The angle taken by Owen, Vein and Darke would lead them straight into Monica’s line of vision.

Maybe Bixby’s head’ll block her view...

Tuck suddenly seemed to be aware of possible trouble. She ended whatever discussion she’d been having with Biff, Eleanor, Andy and Alison, stepped away from their group and watched Owen hurry by with Vein and Darke. Then she checked on Monica. After that, head rising slightly, she seemed to look at Dana.

Dana nodded to her.

Tuck nodded back.

Any second, now...

Monica flinched, her back jerking rigid.

“Saw ‘em,” Warren muttered.

“Yep,” said Dana.

Monica started to rise from her bench. She stood halfway up, possibly to eliminate Dr. Bixby’s head from the picture.

“She might not recognize Owen,” Warren said. “All this fog, that could be just about anyone.”

“Process of elimination might give her a clue,” Dana said. “He’s only been missing for the whole picnic.”

Monica sank back down in her seat.

Bixby said something to her. Dana caught only the word, “wrong.”

Monica shook her head, her pony tail jerking from side to side. Then, leaning forward, she reached across the table and patted the professor’s hand.

“Crisis averted,” Warren said.

Tuck seemed to agree. She stopped watching, glanced at her wristwatch, then turned around and rejoined her small group.

“Guess the burgers are done,” Warren said.

“I’ll get the buns. You want mayo or mustard?”

“Mayo.”

“Excellent choice.”

Warren tossed slabs of cheese onto the dark patties while Dana slathered the buns with mayonaise.

Just as Warren was slipping the patties onto their buns, Tuck announced, “It’s ten till ten, everyone. If you’re interested in the special Midnight Tour screening of The Horror, better start heading over to the Haunted Palace theater. The film will begin at ten. I’m on my way over right now, so you can follow me if you’d like.”

Tuck stepped closer to her group. A few seconds later, they began heading for the gate, Tuck leading the way.

By the time Dana and Warren were ready to find seats, nobody remained at any of the tables except Windy and Rhonda. Hank was busy cleaning up his bar.

Dana saw Monica leave the grounds, walking with Dr. Bixby.

“Maybe she’s found true love,” Warren said.

Dana let out a laugh. “I hope so. But somehow I doubt it.”

“Shall we sit with Rhonda and Windy?” Warren asked.

“I think we probably should.”

“Mind if we join you?” Warren called to them.

“Come on over, boss,” Windy called, and Rhonda smiled at them.

On the way over, Warren said to Dana, “If you’re not careful, you’ll miss the start of the movie.”

“I’ve seen it before.”

“But never the special, exclusive screening for the Midnight Tour.”

“I can catch it next week.”

“You really should see it tonight, or you won’t get the full experience.” Sounding hopeful, he added, “Unless you’ve changed your mind about the tour.”

“No, I still want to do that.”

“You shouldn’t miss the movie, then.”

“But I want to eat with you.”

“Well...the show never starts on time, anyway. You probably have fifteen or twenty minutes.”

“Then I’ll eat with you and catch the movie.”

They sat down beside each other, across the table from Rhonda and Windy.

Dana took a long drink of beer. “What about Hank?” she asked. “Do you think he’d like to join us?”

“He’s awful,” Rhonda said. “Have you ever talked to him? Yug!”

“He’s a real sicko,” Windy said.

“Besides which,” said Warren, “he never eats with us. We’ve asked him before. He likes to get out of here as early as he can. Which reminds me—do you want another beer?”

“Sounds good,” Dana said.

“Ladies?”

“No thanks,” Rhonda said. “I’m about ready to get started with the cleanup.”

“Me, too,” said Windy. “The sooner we start, the sooner we’ll be done.”

Warren excused himself and hurried toward the bar.

Smiling, Julie leaned foward and said to Dana, “Whatever you’ve been doing to him, don’t stop. Okay? He’s been like a new man ever since you first showed up.”

Dana grinned. “Glad to hear it.”

“But he’s worried about you. He has a real problem with anyone going in the house after dark. Do you know what happened to him in there?”

“He told me,” Dana said, and wondered what he’d told Windy. A lot, probably. After all, they worked together inside the snack stand day after day. “He got beaten up by some thugs?” Dana asked.

To Dana’s relief, Windy nodded.

Then Windy said, “He’s really scared something might happen to you if you go on the tour.”

“I guess it shows he cares.”

“Cares a lot,” Windy said. “You ask me, he’s in love with you.” She glanced to the side. “Here he comes. Don’t tell him I said that, okay?”

Feeling a tightness in her throat, Dana smiled at the girl.

Warren placed an open can of beer in front of Dana, then climbed over the bench and sat down beside her.

“Thanks for the brew,” she said, and put a hand on his back.

He leaned sideways, bumping her gently. Then he said, “You’re going to be late for the movie if you don’t start eating.”

“I had to wait for you.”

“I’m here. Eat.”

She took a large bite out of her cheeseburger, moaning with pleasure as the flavors flooded her mouth.

“Tell you what,” Windy said. “Why don’t you both go to the movie?”

“That’s a great idea,” Rhonda agreed.

Warren shook his head. “I can’t leave you two with all this mess.”

“We insist,” Windy said. “Besides, Lynn’ll be along in a little while and give us a hand.”

“That’s awfully nice of you, but...”

“It’s no big deal,” Windy said.

“We insist,” said Rhonda.

“If it’ll make you feel better, you can do our share of the cleanup next week.”

“Well, in that case...”

“We accept your offer,” Dana said. “And thank you. That’s very nice.”

“You’d better get going,” Windy said.

“Take your food with you,” Rhonda suggested. “You can eat and drink as you walk.”

“Wanta?” Warren asked Dana.

“Fine with me.”

Leaving their plates on the table, they picked up their burgers and beers. Then they climbed clear of the bench. On their way around the table, they both thanked Windy and Rhonda again.

As they hurried toward the gate, Rhonda called, “See you later.”

“See you,” Dana called back.

“Be good,” Rhonda advised.

Windy elbowed her. “Don’t tell them that.”

The two girls laughed.

“Don’t be good,” Rhonda called.

“Be great!” shouted Windy.

Chapter Fifty-two

THE HAUNTED PALACE

When Owen arrived at the theater with Vein and Darke, the marquee was dark, the ticket booth empty. But the lobby lights were on. Through the glass door, Owen saw a Beast House guide standing alone on the red carpet, staring out at them.

The big, smirky-looking guy.

The muscle-bound jerk.

God’s gift to women.

Clyde.

He strolled over to the door and opened it. “Midnight tourists?” he asked, a cigarette jerking between his lips.

Owen tapped a finger against the badge pinned to his chest. Clyde nodded at it, then glanced at Darke. She dipped fingers into a breast pocket of her black silk shirt, drew out her red badge and showed it to him.

“And how about you?” he asked Vein.

After leaving the men’s restroom at Beast House, she had zipped up her leather jacket. Now, she skidded the zipper down and pulled her jacket wide open.

Clyde grinned around his cigarette. “Ah,” he said. “There it is. Please come in.”

They entered the lobby.

Though Clyde couldn’t seem to take his eyes off Vein’s chest, he made no lewd or suggestive comments.

Probably afraid of us, Owen thought.

Clyde seemed large and strong enough to handle all three of them at once, but Owen figured he must be creeped out—at least a tittle—by Vein and Darke.

“The show’ll be starting in just a few minutes,” he said. “Feel free to wait out here in the lobby, if you like. Or you can go in and choose your seats.” As if addressing only Vein, he said, “My name’s Clyde. I’m one of the Beast House tour guides.”

“Will you be our guide tonight?” Vein asked.

“Not tonight. That’ll be Lynn Tucker.”

“Pity,” Vein said.

“I’m only the projectionist for tonight.” He tapped some ash from his cigarette. “But I work Wednesday through Sunday at Beast House.”

“Maybe we’ll see each other again,” Vein said.

Clyde grinned and nodded.

“That wasn’t a come-on,” Darke told him. “That was a threat.”

Clyde stood taller and his eyes narrowed. “Maybe you three had better go in and take your seats.”

Vein pursed her black lips and kissed the air. “It’s been a slice, dahhhling.” To Owen and Darke, she said, “Come along, dears.”

They followed her into the theater auditorium. Overhead lights were on, illuminating two aisles, row upon row of empty red seats, a slim edge of stage and an enormous white movie screen.

Sitting near the middle of the second row were Dennis and Arnold. They looked over their shoulders and waved.

“Dudes!” called Dennis.

“Greetings!” called Arnold.

“Children of the night!”

“Vampires rule!”

Vein bared her teeth at them.

“Whoa!”

“Awesome!”

“How you doing, guys?” Owen called.

“Flyin’ high, dude!”

“Top notch!”

Darke stuck out her tongue and wiggled it at them.

Dennis hooted.

Arnold squealed.

Then Vein pulled her jacket off, swung it over one shoulder, and started striding down the aisle.

Dennis and Arnold stared at her, struck silent.

Vein stopped a few rows back from the guys. “In here,” she said to Owen and Darke. She sidestepped toward the middle of the row. Owen went in next, followed by Darke. Arriving at the seat she wanted, Vein spread her leather jacket across its back. Then she turned toward the watching boys. “It promises to be a most interesting night,” she said to them. Writhing, she slid her tongue across her lips and gave her left breast a slow massage through her bra. “See you later, dahhhlings,” she said, and sank down into her seat.

Dennis and Arnold turned toward the screen.

Vein grinned. Darke laughed softly. Owen sat between them, feeling a little nervous but also, strangely, very safe. As if he’d found himself a couple of spectacular body guards—weird, maybe, but his.

It seemed more like some sort of wild dream.

A great dream.

After so many things going so badly, to be followed into the men’s room by these two bizarre, incredible strangers...

Did we really do all that?

Damn straight, he thought, and smiled. He could feel the reality of it all over his body.

They aren’t exactly strangers anymore.

Turning his head, he looked at Darke. She was staring forward, her eyes half-shut.

How could I ever think she was a guy?

She looked at him. A corner of her mouth tilted slightly.

Then she leaned toward him, reached over the chair arm that separated them, and gently took hold of his hand.

His heart raced. His mouth went dry.

This is crazy, he thought.

She’s holding my band like a normal girl.

But the feel of a girl’s hand hadn’t made Owen feel like this in a very long time. Not since he was thirteen, he supposed. Thirteen and holding Nancy Farrow’s hand...

“Is this row all right with you, professor?”

Monica’s voice.

It gave Owen a sudden sick feeling.

Darke’s hand tightened its grip.

“Lady’s choice,” Bixby said, his voice booming at its usual volume.

Owen swung his head, peered over his right shoulder and saw Monica coming down the aisle with the professor.

“What do you want to do?” Darke whispered.

The sound of her voice sent a thrilling warmth through Owen.

He looked into her eyes. “I don’t know.”

“I don’t want to get you in trouble,” she said.

“Speak for yourself,” Vein said.

“I mean it.” Darke released her hold on Owen’s hand, but he kept his grip on hers. Her eyes widened a little. She pressed her lips together.

“This’ll be fine,” Monica said.

Owen kept his eyes on Darke’s eyes. But he noticed that Monica’s voice had come from nearby.

“If you want her back,” Darke whispered, “I can help.”

“I don’t.”

“Are you sure?”

“I can’t stand her.”

Nodding slightly, Darke squeezed his hand. Her eyes shifted sideways, then returned to Owen. “Looks like she’s going to sit behind us.”

“Owie, is that you?”

He twisted in his seat and forced himself to smile. “Hello, Monica.”

She sat down directly behind Darke. “You’ve met Professor Bixby, haven’t you?”

“Hi, Clive.”

“Owie,” Clive boomed, and dropped into the seat behind him. “Too bad you missed the picnic. We had a ripping good time!”

“Glad to hear it,” Owen said.

“Had a spot of digestive trouble, did you?”

“Right.”

“A shame. Likely the Polish sausage. But of course, your sister also ate the Polish, and had no trouble at all.”

“Owie has such sensitive bowels,” Monica explained, smiling at Darke.

Sister?

Twisting around farther, Owen said to Bixby, “If my bowels are sensitive, it’s because Monica is such a pain in the ass. I didn’t have digestive troubles. I escaped from the picnic to get away from her. And she’s not my sister. She’s my former girlfriend. Presently, she’s my stalker.”

Clive looked astonished. “I say,” he said.

Monica, sitting rigid and motionless, smiled sweetly at Owen and said, “I’m the best thing that ever happened to you, buster.”

“What a laugh. You’re an obnoxious bitch and I’m sick of you.”

“That’s no way to talk to the lady, young chap,” Bixby said.

Darke turned her head. “What’s with you and your fake accent, professor?”

“Ah! Now we have the castrato weighing in.”

“Get bit,” Darke said.

Vein twisted around. “Can’t we all just get along?” she said, glancing from Bixby to Monica. “Otherwise, I may pay you a visit during the show. You might not care for that.”

They both stared at her.

The lights went off.

Owen turned forward.

In the total darkness., Monica said, “I’ve had enough of this foolishness. Come back here and sit with me, Owen. Right now. I’m not kidding.”

He didn’t answer.

Suddenly, a spotlight came on. Its beam slanted down through the darkness and lit the center of the stage. There stood Lynn Tucker, a microphone in one hand.

“I guess everyone’s here,” she said. “Welcome to the Haunted Palace. Before we start the film, let me give you some background. In 1982, the year of The Horror’s original release, Malcasa Point didn’t have a functioning movie theater. The old theater had burnt down a few years earlier. But Janice Crogan really wanted The Horror to be shown somewhere in town. After all, she’d written the book it was based on, and the film was about Malcasa Point. It’d be a shame, she thought, if none of her friends or neighbors would get a chance to see it. So she asked for permission to show the film at the high school auditorium. No dice. The Legion hall. No dice. The Elks. Nope. The K. of C. Huh-uh. She even asked permission at a couple of local churches. Everybody refused. When The Horror came out, Janice could find only one suitable place to show it—the dining room of the Welcome Inn. She owned the Welcome Inn, and she couldn’t very well refuse her own request.”

A few quiet chuckles came from audience members scattered around the auditorium.

Monica said, “Lame.”

“The very first local screening took place at ten o’clock on a Saturday night in the dining room of the Welcome Inn—projected onto a bed sheet that Janice hung on the wall. There was standing room only. Soon after that, Janice purchased a parcel of property and began the construction of her own movie theater. She modeled it after a place called The Haunted Palace that she’d read about...”

“Poe,” proclaimed Dr. Bixby. “‘A hideous throng rush out forever, and laugh—but smile no more,’”

Lynn smiled. “Nifty poem.”

“It’s called, ‘The Haunted Palace.’ It can be found in ‘The Fall of the House of Usher.’”

“That was not Janice Crogan’s source,” Darke said in a firm, clear voice.

“I beg to differ,” Bixby said.

“Actually,” Lynn said, “that’s correct. Was that you, Darke?”

“That was me.”

“You know your stuff.”

“Thanks.”

“Janice’s inspiration for The Haunted Palace didn’t come from Edgar Allan Poe, it came from a relatively unknown horror novel published in 1982. The book told about a movie theater that exclusively showed horror films...”

“And snuff films,” Darke whispered to Owen.

He nodded.

“....What Janice wanted to do with her theater.”

“I read it,” Owen said. As Darke smiled and nodded, he whispered the title of the book, the name of the author.

“...under construction, she continued to show The Horror every Saturday night at...”

“I love his stuff,” Darke whispered.

“...Welcome Inn’s dining room.”

“Me, too,” whispered Owen.

Darke squeezed his hand.

“...until she opened The Haunted Palace in 1984. From that time on, this theater has been running a full schedule of classic and contemporary horror films. But every Saturday night, it closes its doors to the general public at about nine o’clock and opens again at ten for the exclusive, Midnight Tour screening of The Horror.

“Before I go on to talk to you about the film itself, are there any questions about the theater?”

“Does it, like, show the good stuff?”

Lynn smiled and shook her head. “Such as?”

“I Spit on Your Grave, man. It’s the best.”

“How about Cannibal? That’s way cool.”

“The Hills Have Eyes?”

“What about Chain Saw?”

“Last House on the Left?”

Lynn held up a hand. “Those have all been shown here, guys, but...”

“What’s your fave?”

“Hard to say. But we do need to start The Horror fairly soon. If you’ll leave your names and addresses, we’ll put you on The Haunted Palace mailing list. There’s a sign-up sheet in the theater lobby. Any more questions?”

“Do you show Cabin Boy?”

“I’m not sure it’s a horror film,” Lynn said.

“Sure it is. It’s got, like, a giant.”

“It’s got, like, Dave.”

“Young men!” Bixby bellowed. “Some of us are not interested in your drivel.”

“Like, chill, dude,” Dennis said.

“Take a Prozac, asswipe,” said Arnold.

Lynn frowned at them. “That’s enough, guys. I’d like to get in a few words about the movie.”

Behind Owen, Bixby muttered, “Did one of those little shits call me an asswipe?”

“Okay,” Lynn said into the microphone. “Most of you are probably already familiar with the background of The Horror, or you wouldn’t be here. So I’ll make it brief. The film was based on Janice Crogan’s 1980 bestseller, The Horror at Malcasa Point, and made by an independent film company that called itself Malcasa Pictures. The screenplay was written by Steve Saunders, and the director was Ray Cunningham. The entire picture was filmed on location here in town in the summer of 1980.

“The making of The Horror was delayed by a situation that’s probably no less strange than the story of Beast House, itself. It’s been written up...many times. There’ve even been segments about it on such T.V. shows as Hard Copy and Unsolved Mysteries.

“As most of you already know, the legendary Marlon Slade came into town to direct The Horror. The leading lady was set to be played by Tricia Talbot, a beautiful young actress who would later go on to star in such movies as Silent Sbriek and Sunset Nights before her tragic death in 1988.

“Tricia was supposed to play the role of Janice Crogan in The Horror. However, the night before shooting was scheduled to begin, she was brutally beaten and raped by Slade. At the time, it was all kept very hush-hush. She drove off in the middle of the night. The next day, Slade explained her absence by saying that she had quit the film over ‘creative differences.’ Tricia later gave her version of the assault to the police, but it wasn’t made public until several years later.

“The reason she talked to the police was because—the very next day after raping her—Slade disappeared without a trace. Vanished into thin air.

“According to his assistant, he’d gone off to look for a young lady who called herself Margaret Blume. Margaret had been a guide at Beast House. Apparently, she was a very beautiful young woman, probably no older than sixteen. To this day, she remains a mystery. It’s believed that the name she used may have been an alias derived from Judy Blume, the author, and her very popular book, Are You There, God? It’s Me, Margaret.

“Almost nothing is known about Margaret Blume—just that she’d been guiding tours through Beast House for about a year before the film crew came to town. It’s speculated that she was a run-away who wandered into town, went on the Beast House tour, and somehow worked her way into becoming a guide. She would’ve been hired by Agnes Kutch, but Agnes has never been very communicative. All we really know about Margaret is that she was a young teenager and extremely attractive. Attractive enough to entice Marlon Slade.

“The day after his assault on Tricia Talbot, Slade approached Margaret about taking a role in the movie. Instead of simply turning the offer down, she fled—tailed by Slade’s assistant, who later told Slade where to find her. It seems that Margaret lived by herself in an old trailer up in the hills.

“That night, Slade must’ve gone to pay her a visit. His car was later found abandoned not far from the area where Margaret’s trailer was supposed to be. But her trailer was gone. She was gone. Slade was gone. No trace of Marlon Slade or Margaret Blume has ever been discovered.

“Some people say that Slade and Margaret fell madly in love that night, ran off together and changed their identities—and have been living together happily ever after. Personally, I think that’s nonsense. It’s much more likely that Slade went up to the trailer with the intention of raping Margaret—doing her the same way he’d done Tricia Talbot the night before. Perhaps she got the upper hand, killed him in self-defense, and then went into hiding. More likely, though, it went the other way around: Slade raped and murdered the beautiful teenaged guide. He somehow disposed of her body, and be went into hiding.”

“I like it better the other way,” Darke whispered.

“Me, too.”

She squeezed Owen’s hand.

“It’s one of those mysteries,” Lynn said, “that piques the imagination but has no answers. We’ll probably never know what became of Marlon Slade or the girl who called herself Margaret Blume. And we can only wonder how the movie might’ve been different if Slade bad directed it, if it bad starred Tricia Talbot.

“As things turned out, however, The Horror launched the career of Ray Cunningham, who has gone on to become one of our major directors. It starred Melinda James in the role of Janice Crogan—originally intended to be played by Tricia Talbot. Melinda went on to reprise the role of Janice in four sequels, and has appeared in numerous other thrillers.”

“Melinda rules!” called out Dennis.

“Bodacious babe,” called out Arnold.

“How about Pieces of Hate?”

“How about Death Cruise, man?”

“Cool.”

“Way cool.”

“You see her hangin’ upside-down?”

“Oh, yeah. Awesome.”

Lynn raised a hand for silence. “Arnold and Dennis are absolutely right. Melinda starred in Pieces of Hale, Death Cruise, and quite a few other films. And it was indeed awesome when they hung her upside down at the climax of Death Cruise.”

A few people in the audience laughed.

Darke even laughed.

Dennis said, “Her shoulders disappeared, dude.”

“Let’s just say they were temporarily obstructed from view,” said Lynn, grinning.

“I do wish they’d get on with the film,” Bixby muttered.

“As if anybody cares about any of this,” said Monica. “It’s all so incredibly lame and sophomoric.”

Vein looked back and said, “Shut your faces, both of you.”

“...original ‘Beast,”’ Lynn was saying, “and continued to play the beast through The Horror III: Resurrection”

“Sligo forever!”

“My man!”

“Guys,” Lynn said. “Chill. Please.”

“Cool,” said one.

“Sorry,” said the other.

“Gunther Sligo then went on to be stunt coordinator for several films. Recently, he has made a name for himself as the director of Expungement Night, which was a big hit this year at the Sundance Festival.

“The Horror, as I’m sure you all know, was a box office smash. It not only launched several successful careers, but also an epidemic of sequels and prequels. Last time I checked, we were up to The Horror VII: The Ripper. Some have been fairly good, but there’ve been a couple of real clinkers. I’m sure you all have your favorites. For most people, though, the best of the bunch was the first. It’s generally considered to be a classic of the genre.

“Tonight, you’ll have the very rare opportunity to experience The Horror on the big screen, completely uncut, in its original unrated version. This is a version that you won’t find at any other movie theater, and you’ll never see on television. If you rent or buy The Horror at a video store, you’ll be getting the one that’s rated R. It happens to be missing thirteen minutes—thirteen minutes that you’ll be seeing tonight.”

Lynn glanced at her wristwatch. “We’re running a little late, so please save any questions for later. Now, let’s start the movie. Clyde?”

The spotlight went out.

Moments later, Lynn was gone from the stage as the movie screen went bright with color.

Black letters on a scarlet background read, MALCASA PICTURES PRESENTS

Jungle drums began to pound.

The black letters faded away, leaving the screen red and empty like a sea of blood.

The drums kept booming.

And a beast lumbered out from the left side of the screen. The instant it appeared, the small group of tourists scattered through the auditorium of The Haunted Palace erupted with applause and whistles and shouts.

The beast stopped in the middle of the screen, turned toward the audience, and roared.

Chapter Fifty-four

“LET’S BOOK!”

Entering the auditorium just before the lights went out, Dana had asked Warren, “Where do you want to sit?”

“Do you think there’s room for us?”

Of about two hundred seats, only thirteen were occupied.

“Maybe we’ll have to split up,” Dana had said.

“I think there might be a couple of vacant seats over there.” Warren had pointed to the last row, where every seat was empty.

“Well, if we can squeeze in.”

“I’ll go first.”

In the middle of the row, they’d eased down into the soft armchairs.

“Is this too far back for you?” Warren had asked.

“I don’t mind.”

“I like having the wall behind us.”

“A lot safer that way,” Dana had agreed. “And we can make out.”

As the lights faded to darkness, Warren had leaned toward Dana and slipped his arm around her back.

He’d been fine during Tuck’s presentation, even laughing a few times, mostly at the antics of Dennis and Arnold. But when The Horror began, Dana could sense his tension. His back stiffened. His right hand, gently caressing her shoulder and upper arm, stopped moving. During the first beast attack, his thigh muscles flexed rigid under Dana’s hand and she heard his breath hissing in and out.

She turned her head slightly to look at him. He was gazing at the screen, eyes wide, mouth open.

“Are you okay?” she whispered.

He didn’t respond.

She shook his leg. “Warren?”

As if dragged out of a trance, he looked at her. “Huh?”

“Are you all right?”

“Yeah. Sure. I guess so.”

“You’ve seen this before, haven’t you?”

“Sure.” Mouth twitching, he added, “A few times. Like maybe fifty or sixty.”

“You seem awfully upset.”

“Well...”

“Is it the movie?”

“I...Yeah, I guess so. I haven’t...this is the first time I’ve watched it since...you know, getting jumped.” Grimacing, he said, “I didn’t think it’d be a problem. But I guess maybe it is.”

“Let’s book,” Dana said.

“No, no. I’ll manage. It’ll be all right.”

“Sure,” Dana said. She gave his leg a squeeze, then let go and stood up. “I’m booking. Want to come with me?” Not waiting for an answer, she took his hand and pulled.

Warren rose out of his seat and hurried along behind Dana to the end of the row.

She shoved open the door and towed him into the lobby.

“You can let go, now. I’ll be fine.”

She didn’t let go.

“You don’t want to miss the movie,” he said.

“I’ve seen it plenty of times.” She pushed open the glass door and towed Warren outside. After a few more strides, she turned around and took him into her arms. He was panting for air. His whole body seemed to be trembling. She hugged him tightly.

Soon, his breathing relaxed and his tremors faded.

Dana eased her hold on him. She gently caressed his back and brushed her lips against his cheek. “Feeling better?” she whispered.

“Feel like a jerk,” he muttered.

“Nah.”

“Can’t even watch a damn movie...”

“I don’t care about the movie. I just care about you.”

Then she kissed him on the mouth, moaning, rubbing herself against him, sliding a hand down and squeezing his rump.

She felt Warren’s hands on her buttocks.

Against her thigh, she felt his rising hardness.

And she realized they were standing beneath the brightly lighted marquee of The Haunted Palace, in plain view of anyone who might wander by on the sidewalk or drive past them on Front Street.

“Maybe we should go someplace,” she said.

“What’ve you got in your pocket?”

“What?”

“‘That hard thing,” Warren said.

“Oh, that. It’s my rod.”

“Your what?”

“Reach in.”

Frowning slightly, Warren slipped a hand down the deep front pocket of her shorts. The pistol swayed, bumping against her thigh. “It’s a gun!”

“Eve loaned it to me.”

Saying Eve’s name, Dana felt a surge of worry.

Where is she?

If she doesn’t show up for the tour, Dana thought, we’d better go looking for her.

She suddenly became aware of Warren’s hand, still down there with the pistol, rubbing her thigh through the thin fabric of her pocket lining.

She met his eyes.

He smiled. “You aren’t really wearing my skivvies, are you?”

“What do you think?”

“Uh...Doesn’t feel like you’re wearing anything under there.”

“Bingo.”

“Oh, man.”

“So. Where would you like to go?”

“Maybe we can find a Bingo game.”

Dana laughed.

Warren removed his hand from her pocket, took a deep breath, and sighed. “What about...should we go back into the theater? It’ll at least be warm.”

“No,” she said, and kissed him on the mouth.

“You could go back in without me,” Warren suggested. “I’ll head on back to Beast House and help the gals with cleanup.”

“No,” Dana said, and kissed him on the mouth again. “They’d be disappointed. They wanted us to have a nice, romantic time at the movie.”

“I don’t think that’s in the cards.”

“No, it’s not.” She kissed him on the mouth again. “Not at the movie, anyway.” Letting go of Darren’s rump, she raised her arm and over his shoulder glanced at her wristwatch. “We’ve got an hour and a half before the tour starts. Let’s try to use it wisely.”

Warren laughed, his body shaking against her. “I thought you were worn out from last night.”

“Not that worn out. Let’s figure out where to go.”

“There’s my place,” Warren said.

“What’s that, about a ten minute walk from here?”

“About.”

“We’d be killing twenty minutes just going back and forth.”

“There’s the snack stand.” He shook his head. “Only thing is, we’d probably run into Windy and Rhonda.”

“Let’s not.”

“I know! The museum!”

“The Beast House museum?”

“Sure.”

Dana could see it from where she stood—on the other side of Front Street and half a block to the north. The neon sign above its door flashed BEAST HOUSE MUSEUM & SOUVENIRS in swirling red letters that appeared to be dripping blood. Perched above the words was the blue neon outline of a seven foot tall, prowling beast.

A much smaller sign, also blue neon, lit up the middle of the display window. It read CLOSED.

“We can be there in a couple of minutes,” Warren said.

“Can we get in?” Dana asked.

“Sure. I’ve got keys to everything.” He pulled her by the hand.

They rushed over to the curb. There was no traffic in sight, so they ran across the street.

As they hurried up the sidewalk, Dana asked, “Will you be all right in there?”

“Sure.”

“Are you sure? I mean, if the movie got to you like that...I’d think the museum might be even worse.”

“It doesn’t bother me.”

“Have you been in it lately?”

“Does last week count?”

Dana nodded.

“Janice normally runs the place, you know. When she’s there, I drop in two, three times a week. And I have no troubles.”

“Might be a little different at this hour of the night.”

“Might be. Thanks for mentioning it.”

“You’re welcome.”

Approaching the door, Warren dug a key case out of his pocket. “When I get it unlocked, I’ll have to make a run for the alarm.”

“It won’t go off, will it?”

“Not if I get there in time. But don’t worry. It’s no big deal. I just won’t be able to dally in the doorway.”

“You don’t want me to clutch you to my bosom in a feverish embrace?”

He chucked. “Did I say that? Never mind. Screw the alarm.”

At the door, Warren slipped a key into the lock. Dana stood behind him. “I feel like a lookout for a heist,” she said.

“Anybody coming?”

In both directions, the sidewalks looked deserted. A few cars were parked along the curbs. A van that had already passed them was heading away, its tail lights glowing red.

“Coast is clear,” Dana reported.

“Ever been in jail?” Warren asked, and opened the door.

“No.”

Pausing at the threshold, he smiled back at her. “Always a first time.”

“Warren!”

Laughing, he hurried into the darkness.

Dana stepped inside, shut the door, and waited. Compared to the outside chill, the museum felt comfortable. And it smelled wonderful, air rich with pleasant scents from the candles and soaps in the gift area.

The neon CLOSED sign in the window gave everything nearby an eerie blue glow. It cast a dim shine along the top of the glass counter beside Dana, but it left most of the museum in darkness.

Off in the darkness, she heard footsteps.

“Got it,” Warren said.

“So we won’t be going to jail?”

“Hope not”

Dana made out a vague shape coming toward her. “That better be you,” she said.

The shape stopped in front of her and reached out. She felt a warm hand drift against the side of her face. “Maybe we should get away from the windows,” Warren said. “Might be a slight bit embarrassing if we got caught in here.”

“Maybe we’d better not be in here.”

“We aren’t breaking any laws. I have a key.” He took Dana by the hand and began leading her into the darkness. “I also have Janice’s permission to come and go whenever I want.”

“Do you really?”

“Yeah. Far as she’s concerned, I can do no wrong.”

“Do you think she’d approve of this?”

“Oh, yes. When she finds out...”

“You’re not going to tell her?”

‟Well...”

“You can’t tell her we snuck in here in the middle of the night.”

“If you don’t want me to, I won’t.”

“I’d rather you didn’t. Do you tell her everything?”

“Pretty much.”

‟Wonderful.”

“I can’t wait to tell her about you. She’s been...a tittle worried about me. Since the incident, you know? She’s been afraid I might...sort of cut myself off.”

They stopped walking.

They seemed to be somewhere near the back of the museum’s main room, near a corner. Looking toward the front, Dana glimpsed a few small mists of blue glow. Most of her view was blocked by tall shelving, shrouded by darkness. From where she stood, no windows were in sight.

She turned toward Warren, but could barely see him.

“So anyway,” he said, ‟Janice’ll be awfully glad to find out that I’ve...uh...found someone I really care about.”

“You really care about me?” Dana whispered.

“More than... yeah. I sure do.”

“More than what?” she asked, her heart pounding faster.

“More than anyone. Ever.”

She wrapped her arms around him.

Sprawled on top of Warren, breathless and sweaty, Dana pushed herself up to a sitting position.

He stayed in her.

Raising both hands toward her face, she pressed a button to light the numbers of her wristwatch.

11:47

“What’s the bad news?” Warren asked.

“Quarter till twelve.”

He groaned.

“I’d better get dressed.”

He took hold of her thighs. “No, wait.”

“I promised Tuck.”

“I know. But...five more minutes?”

Smiling in the darkness, Dana hunkered down over him. She placed her hands on the carpet and eased from side to side. Her breasts swung, nipples brushing across Warrens chest. She felt him move inside her. Felt him grow.

‟You want me to miss the tour, don’t you?” she asked.

“You don’t have to miss it. Five or ten more minutes...”

He pushed up slightly, sliding himself deeper.

Dana moaned ‟You don’t make it easy.”

‟Sorry.”

‟Sure.”

‟You’d better get going,” Warren said.

“Yeah. I’d better.”

She sank down on him, mashing herself against him, sucking his tongue into her mouth. His tongue slurped out as she pushed herself up. Gasping for air, she guided his hands to her breasts, then clutched him by the shoulders. “I think I can spare a minute or two,” she said.

By 11:55, they were both dressed and standing just inside the museum’s front door.

Dana gave Warren a quick hug and kiss. “I’ve got to run,” she said. “Maybe you’d better stay here, make sure we didn’t lose anything in the dark.”

“You didn’t lose your pistol, did you?”

She had felt the weight of the .380 in her pocket as she’d pulled up her shorts, had felt it bump against her thigh with each step she took on her way to the door. She could feel it now like a hand trying to tug down her shorts. “Still there, all right.”

“I hope you don’t need it.”

“If I do, should I save the last bullet for myself?”

‟Don’t even joke about that.”

‟I’ve gotta go.”

“I’ll come along.”

She shook her head. “No, really. You should stay here and clean the place up. We don’t want to leave a mess behind.”

‟You’re probably right.”

“See you tomorrow?”

Warren nodded.

Dana pulled him against herself and gave him one long, hard kiss. Then she eased him away, turned around and opened the door.

‟Be careful,” he called after her.

“Bye-bye, honey,” she said, and hurried to the curb.

The fog was much thicker than before.

She could hardly see to the other side of the road. The street lights looked as if they’d been muffled with cotton.

A block away, the marquee of The Haunted Palace was a shapeless, fuzzy red blur.

Shivering, Dana rubbed her arms.

She glanced both ways, looking for headlights. Then she dashed across Front Street. At the other side, she leaped the curb, swerved to the right, and sprinted up the sidewalk toward Beast House in a race to beat the midnight deadline.

Chapter Fifty-five

WARNINGS

“I know you’re all freezing,” Lynn called, walking backwards at the front of the group. “So I’ll spare you my usual twenty minute speech in front of the porch, and we’ll go straight in.”

“Here here!” bellowed the professor.

As they hurried along, Vein zipped up her leather jacket. Darke let go of Owen’s hand and huddled against his side. He put an arm around her back. Through the thin silk of her shirt, he felt her shaking.

“Hang on,” he said. He pulled off his Crawfotd Junior High School windbreaker. ‟Here, put this on.” He held it open while Darke slipped her arms into the sleeves.

Though her black blouse was still unbuttoned, exposing bare skin all the way down to her waist, she drew the windbreaker shut and fastened its snaps. Trembling, she smiled up at Owen. ‟Thanks,” she said, then once again tucked herself in against his side.

Again, he put his arm around her back.

Turning his head, he pushed his face into her soft hair.

‟Oh. how sweet,” came Monica’s voice from somewhere behind him. “Owie’s got a boyfriend.”

As she spoke the last word, Darke reached back and slipped a hand down inside the seat pocket of Owen’s jeans.

‟If you look to your left,” Lynn announced, “you may note that something seems to be missing.”

Owen looked. Through the iron bars of the front fence, he saw the lawn dissolve into fog. There was no trace at all of Beast House.

“We may have to rethink our plans for the tour,” Lynn said.

“This is so cool,” Darke said quietly to Owen..

“Yeah.”

“I just love the fog.”

“Me, too,” he said. ‟Do you get much of it where you live?”

‟Not much.”

Somewhere in the fog ahead of them, Lynn said, “Go all the way up to the house.”

“Where do you live?” Owen asked.

‟Tucson.”

‟Arizona”

Darke nodded. “I’m in grad school at the university.”

“What’re you working on?”

‟Go on up to the house,” Lynn said, closer now. “I’ll be along in a minute.”

“An M.A. in literature. Vein, too. We’re roomies.”

Following those in front of them, they turned to the left just before the ticket booth. They passed Lynn, who was holding the gate open.

“Go all the way up to the house,” she told them. ‟I’ll be along in a minute.”

As they headed up the walkway, Lynn repeated the instructions to those behind them.

“Is Darke your real name?” Owen asked.

“Of course not,” she said.

Soon, the black shape of Beast House began to emerge through the fog. Somehow, it made Owen think of a ghost ship bearing down on them.

“Look at that,” he said. “It’s like something out of William Hope Hodgson.”

The hand in his back pocket squeezed his rump. “You been talking to Vein?”

“Huh?”

“I just love Hodgson.”

“You’re kidding,” Owen said. “Most people have never even heard of him.”

“You meet the coolest people on a Beast House tour.” She squeezed his butt again. “Who else do you like?”

‟Herbert.”

‟Herbert who?” Darke asked.

‟James.”

‟Herbert James? Any relation to Henry?”

“I hate Henry,” Owen said.

‟I love Herbert,” said Darke. ‟And you’re right about Henry. He’s a bore. And he don’t know shit about rats.”

They climbed the porch stairs. In the midst of the other tourists, they turned around and waited,. A few more people, down on the walkway, were materializing out of the fog.

Then Lynn appeared. ‟Is everybody ready for the Midnight Tour?” she called.

A few scattered voices replied, ‘Ready.’ and ‟All set,” and ‟Any time.”

“It’s terribly cold out here,” complained the woman in the tennis outfit. Since the last time Owen had noticed her, she’d put her sweater on.

‟Colder than a witch’s tit,” said Arnold.

“Colder than a zombie’s dick,” said Dennis.

‟Colder than...”

Raising a hand, Lynn said, “Guys, guys, guys.”

‟Morons.” The quiet mutter came from Monica. She sounded as if she were standing directly behind Owen.

‟There are ladies present,” Clive proclaimed.

“It’s an unexpurgated tour, dude,” Dennis said.

“Right on,” said Arnold.

Stopping at the foot of the porch stairs, Lynn said, “I’m sure everyone would appreciate...”

A dark, running shape raced out of the fog behind her.

‟Look out!” someone shouted.

She whirled around.

‟It’s me, it’s me!”

Owen recognized the voice and the tall, shapely figure.

Dana.

He felt as if an old friend had shown up. Strangely, however, he didn’t find himself excited or even very interested in her arrival.

The lack of interest made him feel as if he’d somehow let her down,

That’s crazy, he told himself. She never cared about me.

We’re strangers.

But I wanted her so badly!

He tried to picture how she’d looked last night, naked by the jacuzzi. But the image that entered his mind and made him start to stiffen was Darke in the men’s restroom earlier tonight when she first pulled open her shirt.

“You made it,” Lynn said.

‟Hi, everyone!” Dana called out.

‟Dana!” Dennis yelled, waving furiously.

“The main babe!” yelled Arnold.

‟Lynn’s the main babe,” Dana told him. “I’m just here to help out. I hope I didn’t delay things.”

“We were just about to start,” Lynn told her. “Tell you what. I’ll lead the way. Why don’t you do me a favor and take up the rear? Keep an eye out for stragglers.” Facing the group, Lynn said, “We should all stay close together after we enter the house. That way, everyone’ll be able to see and hear what’s going on. Also, we’ll be less likely to lose any of you. Every now and then, stragglers get picked off.”

Owen heard a few quiet laughs.

“I assume she’s kidding,” Eleanor muttered.

‟Anybody has any questions, wait till we’re inside. It is a little nippy out here.”

With that, Lynn rushed up the porch stairs. Several people moved quickly to let her by. Owen heard keys jangle.

He and Darke turned around to face the door.

Darke pulled her hand out of his pocket. Taking hold of his hand, she looked up at him. “I’ve been wanting to do this for so long.”

“Me, too,” he said.

“I can’t believe I’m finally here.”

Neither can I, Owen-thought.

She’s here, all right, Here with me. And it’s not a dream.

Better not be.

Holding Darke’s small, warm hand, he stepped over the threshold.

Lynn must’ve turned on a light as she entered; a chandelier cast a murky glow through the foyer.

She made her way forward to the main stairway, climbed to the third stair, then turned around. “Welcome to Beast House,” she said.

Dana shut the door.

“Now, I know you’ve all seen The Horror. I’m going to assume that you’ve already taken the self-guided audio tour, and that some of you have read one or both of Janice Crogan’s books. If you haven’t, you’ve put the cart before the horse. The Midnight Tour is like an advanced class. We’re really not here to rehash the basic stuff. But it’s not exactly a class, either. We’re here to have a good time, and we hope to give you an experience that you’ll always remember and look back on with pleasure.

‟During the next two hours, we’ll be exploring the entire house. You’ll see places that aren’t shown during the regular tours. And you’ll hear things that aren’t said on the tapes. I want to give you a few warnings along those lines. In the course of the tour, we’ll be visiting both the attic and the cellar. There are a couple of fairly steep stairways involved. If any of you have problems with climbing stairs, you might want to bow out before we get started. The same with anyone who is easily offended. This tour isn’t meant for prudes. I’ll be telling you things that any normal person would find shocking and revolting. That’s the point of the tour—to give the uncensored truth. You probably knew that before you shelled out your hundred bucks, but in case you weren’t paying attention, I’m warning you now. It get’s nasty. I don’t hold back. So you’d better bow out if you’re afraid of what I might say.

“If you do quit the tour now, we’ll refund a hundred percent of your admission price.”

“A hundred percent?” asked the man with the mustache and camel sweater. He sounded surprised.

“I know,” Lynn said. “You’ve already had the picnic and seen the movie. But we don’t want anyone on the tour who shouldn’t be here. It can ruin it for everyone.”

“That’s certainly generous,” said the man’s wife—the one with the great eyes.

‟It might sound generous. The thing is, nobody has ever taken us up on it. By the time we get this far, nobody can stand to back out.”

Tourists chuckled and nodded.

“One final warming. Some people find the tour to be extremely stressful. Since you’re here, I figure you enjoy being a little frightened. You should prepare yourselves to be very frightened. Anybody pregnant?”

Owen saw several of the females shake their heads.

Beside him, Darke’s head shook.

He heard a snigger, probably from Monica.

“We’re no doubt all pregnant with expectation,” said Bixby.

“Oh, duuuude,” Dennis said. It came out like a moan of despair.

‟Bail out, Boxboy,” Arnold suggested.

“Bugger off,” Bixby responded.

“Huh huh.”

‟Booger off.”

Lynn raised her hand. ‟Okay,” she said. “I take it that nobody is pregnant—with child. That’s good. We had a gal one time who got so excited on the tour that she went into early labor. We’ve also had a couple of heart attacks. If you have any history of high blood pressure or heart disease, you’d be better off not taking the tour. Anybody with trouble along those lines?”

She waited. Heads shook. No arms were raised and nobody spoke up.

“Are you sure? I don’t want anybody pitching over on us.”

“Looks like we’re all fine ’n dandy,” said the stocky guy who was married to the woman in the tennis costume.

“Okay. One last thing before we start. If any of you do experience physical or emotional trouble during the course of the tour, please speak up. I’m sure Dana will be happy to escort you outside.”

‟What sort of refund then?” asked the man in the camel sweater.

“After the tour has actually started,” Lynn said, “there will be no refunds at all.”

“When does it start?” asked Clive.

“I’ll count to five. While I’m counting, you can all decide if you really want to go through with this. One.” She paused for a second, then said, ‟Two.” A few moments later, ‟Three.”

As she said, “Four,” quick thumps erupted in the darkness behind her.

People gasped.

Owen’s heart jumped.

Darke jerked stiff and squeezed his hand.

Then some screamed and others shouted, “Look out!” and ‟Behind you!” and a solitary female voice shouted out, “Duck!” as a shiny white hairless creature rushed down through the darkness at the top of the stairs.

The beast!

Lynn looked over her shoulder, saw it and shrieked.

Dana plowed through the group, shoving people out of her way.

Someone—Owen didn’t see who—flung open the front door to escape.

The beast pounded its way down the stairs, dead white and shiny, all muscle and teeth and claws—and penis. Erect, it tilted up like a broom handle.

Two stairs above Lynn, the creature lurched to a halt and lifted its head off.

Clyde, hair mussed from the full-head mask, smiled down at his audience. “Welcome to Beast House!” he called out.

Dana abruptly stopped at the foot of the stairs.

Many of those who remained in the foyer began to laugh with relief, clap loudly and mutter.

‟Bravo!” Bixby called out.

Darke looked up at Owen, smiled and shook her head.

“Pretty cool,” Owen said to her.

“I almost wet my pants,” Darke said.

“A tough guy like you?”

She grinned.

Several people began to snap photos of Clyde and Lynn on the stairs.

Off to the side, Vein looked around, raised a single black eyebrow at Owen and Darke, then bent down and slid the knife into her boot. Nobody seemed to be watching her. She stepped closer to Owen and Darke. ‟I knew it was a fake-out,” she said.

They both laughed.

Lynn was now standing with Clyde on the same stair. Holding the hideous white head under one arm like a football helmet, Clyde nodded, grinned and waved.

Lynn held up both arms. “Would somebody like to go outside and try to bring back our runaways?”

“I’ll take care of it.”

“Thanks, Phil.”

Owen had seen Phil around. A normal-looking guy with a nice-looking wife. Though Owen hadn’t spoken to either of them, he’d noticed Phil’s unusual hair. Black with a patch of white near the front, it had reminded him of Cotton Hawes, one of Ed McBain’s 87th Precinct cops.

‟I’ll go with you,” Phil’s wife said. She was husky and had a pleasant face. Wearing a flannel shirt, jeans and boots, she looked as if she belonged in the woods somewhere. She followed Phil out the door.

“While they’re gone,” Lynn said, ‟the rest of you can take a couple of minutes to relax.” She grinned. ‟Glad to see that you’re all still standing.”

“That was a dirty trick,” said the camel sweater man, chuckling and shaking his head. “I loved it.”

‟I almost pooped,” announced Arnold.

“You’re crude, dude.”

‟Huh-huh.”

‟Get a load of the scblong on that guy.”

‟That’s crude.”

Phil and his wife came back in, followed by the woman in the tennis whites and her husband. With a big smile, the man waved at the group. “Just stepped out for a breath of fresh air, everyone.” He gave a thumbs-up to Clyde. “Nice job, fellow. Sure put one over on me.”

“Are you both all right?” Lynn asked.

“Oh, fine,” the man said.

His wife said nothing, but glowered toward Lynn and Clyde.

‟All in good fun,” Lynn said. Then she took a deep breath and said, “Last call for bailing out of the tour and getting a full refund. Any takers?”

A sour look on her face, the tennis woman muttered, ‟Biff?”

‟I’m staying,” he told her. “If you want to leave, be my guest. You can wait for me in the car.”

‟What’ll it be, Eleanor?” Lynn asked.

The woman almost snarled. “I’ll stay.”

“Very good,” Lynn said. “The tour starts now.”

Chapter Fifty-six

THE STRANGENESS OF BEASTS

Heart still racing from the scare of what she’d thought was a real attack on Tuck, Dana rubbed her sweaty hands on the sides of her shorts. The pistol had been halfway out of her pocket by the time Clyde had stopped and pulled off his mask.

My God, what if I’d shot him?

Tuck should’ve warned me, she thought.

Probably didn’t want to ruin the surprise.

‟This is Clyde,” Tuck announced, slapping him on the back.

“Hi, everyone,” he said.

“He’s a regular member of our staff, and our favorite beast. Some of the ladies like to say it’s type casting.”

Clyde chuckled, then raised the ugly, snouted mask and pulled it down over his head.

‟Behold a beast,” Lynn said. ‟this is what they actually look like. Not quite like the ones they show in the movies, is he? The movie beasts are almost pretty compared to the real thing. And of course, they never let you see this.”

Tuck gave the jutting shaft a flick with the back of her hand. The gentle blow made it sway from side to side. A few people chuckled. Some made sounds of dismay. An impish smile appeared on Tuck’s face.

‟Don’t worry,” she said, “it’s not real. Like the rest of the suit, it’s made of synthetics. But every detail of the suit is accurate. According to people who know, its appearance and texture is almost exactly like the actual beasts. Down to the slightest details. Note the sharp claws on its hands and feet. Note its teeth—in botb mouths. ”

As she wrapped her right hand around the shaft, just about everyone in the group either groaned or snickered.

“Go for it,” Dennis said.

“I’m sure that most of you have heard about this,” Lynn said. With her left hand, she pointed at the blunt head of the penis. Stretched across it was a mouthlike orifice that seemed to be frozen in a snarl. ‟There are passing mentions of it in Janice Crogan’s books, but it’s one of those things nobody wants to dwell on...no pun intended.”

After a pause, there came a mixture of laughs and moans. Dennis and Arnold elbowed each other, chuckling. Eleanor shook her head. Owen and Darke laughed. Monica, standing close behind them, looked as if she might be smelling something sour.

‟This...” Tuck said, “is obviously the beast’s most unusual feature. But it’s something you don’t hear much about and you certainly never see it in any of the movies. You never hear about it on the day tour, either. This is the beast’s deep, dark secret.”

With her left hand, Lynn withdrew an eight-inch long flashlight from a front pocket of her shorts. “I’ll light it up for you.” She thumbed the switch, then shined the bright beam on the mouth. “Why don’t you come over here, one at a time, and take a closer look if you’re so inclined?”

Nobody took her up on the offer.

“I know you all want to look. Dennis, Arnold, you guys wanta break the ice?”

‟Bitchin’,” said Arnold.

“Cool,” said Dennis.

As they made their way toward the foot of the stairs, Lynn resumed her talk. “The beast comes equipped with a quite an impressive mouthful of teeth. There is also a forked tongue. On an actual beast, the tongue extends about two to three inches, but our replica doesn’t do that. You’ll only be able to see the very tips of it.”

Dennis leaned forward for a close look. “Whoa, dude,” he muttered. He stepped aside. While Arnold inspected the mouth, Andy and Alison Lawrence stepped up behind him to await their turn.

“We’re not entirely sure about the functions of the second mouth,” Tuck went on. “We don’t know, for instance, whether the creatures are able to consume food with it, or breathe through it. We do know that they bite.”

A few people winced.

‟Charming,” muttered Eleanor.

More people lined up to inspect the mouth.

‟They bite and suck. And taste. As Lilly Thorn wrote in her diary, ‘this orifice and tongue enabled him not only to titilate me in the extreme, but also heighten his ardor by the taste of my juices.”

“Awesome,” Arnold muttered.

Dana had read that section of the diary. The portions dealing with the beast had been printed in Janice Crogan’s first book, The Horror at Malcasa Point, and photographs of the actual diary pages had appeared in the second book, Savage Times. Tuck was telling her nothing she didn’t already know.

Regardless, Dana found herself pressing her thighs together. Doing that, she felt her soreness and stickiness and stopped thinking about the beast. She was suddenly back in the museum with Warren. In the dark. Wrapped around him, enveloped by him, feeling him everywhere.

After a while, she realized she was missing the show.

Tuck still stood beside Clyde on the third stair, shining her flashlight on the costume’s nasty little mouth while people from the tour stepped up for a closer look

‟...said to be great lovers,” Tuck was explaining. “Because of their wild ways, their unbridled lust, the staggering size of their penises and the mouths, women were known to lose all interest in normal men after having a close encounter with a beast. That’s what happened to Lilly Thorn, the woman who built Beast House.”

Dana wondered if she should take a look at Clyde’s costume.

Why not? Might as well go whole bog.

She stepped forward.

“As soon as everyone’s done,” Tuck said, ‟I’ll take you downstairs into the cellar and we’ll have look at the place where, in a sense, it all began. In the meantime, any questions?”

“What about female beasts?” Monica asked, smirking. “Or aren’t there any?”

“We know that females existed on Bobo Island when the Mary Jane landed there in 1901. In the battle that took place between the ship’s crew and the beasts, however, all the females were slaughtered. Only Bobo, an infant male, was brought back to the States. All the subsequent beasts are apparently his descendents.”

“From human mothers?” asked Eleanor, sounding a bit skeptical.

‟That’s correct.”

“If that were the case,” said Andy, “it seems that the first off-spring should’ve been half-human. ”

‟Genetically speaking,” added his wife, Alison, nodding in agreement.

‟And if that one mated with a human female,” Andy continued, “their child ought to lose about three-quarters of its beast traits.”

‟I know,” Tuck said. “That’s generally the way it’s supposed to be. I completely understand. In fact, though, there hasn’t been any noticable change in the physical appearance of the beasts since Bobo came to town almost a hundred years ago. Maybe there’ve been changes that nobody noticed, but nothing obvious.”

“From a scientific standpoint,” Andy said, “it seems impossible.”

Tuck grinned. ‟And yet, it’s true.”

“Aren’t their offspring ever female?” asked Connie.

Next in line, Dana watched Professor Bixby step forward to view the mouth.

Do I really want to see this thing? she wondered.

Hell, no.

Then how come I’m standing here?

‟...in Malcasa Point?” Tuck said. “Not that we know of. If there have been females...” She shrugged. ‟In certain present-day human cultures, you know, female infants are commonly destroyed at birth. Because they aren’t considered socially convenient.”

‟That’s not so,” blurted Eleanor, sounding distressed. “I don’t believe that for a single minute.”

“I’m afraid it is true,” said Alison, coming to Tuck’s defense.

“India, for starters,” Andy pointed out.

“Exactly,” said Tuck. “In present-day India, there’s wholesale slaughter of female infants. Apparently, they’re considered a burden on family finances.”

“That’s ridiculous,” Eleanor insisted.

“But true,” Tuck said. ‟Anyway, I only brought it up to indicate the possibility that the beasts may have practiced something along those lines—killing the females at birth. That could explain why we’ve never seen any around here. Or maybe something else is going on.”

At last, Bixby moved on.

Dana stepped closer to the stairs. Standing in front of Clyde, she crouched slightly. Tuck still shined her flashlight on the mouthlike orifice. The opening was rimmed by thin, white ridges... lips? The teeth looked sharp. The tongue, just inside, was bright red.

What would it be like to... ?

Dana found herself blushing.

The rigid, half-open mouth suddenly darted at the tip of her nose.

She gasped and lurched backward.

“Hey!” Tuck snapped. She gave Clyde a quick jab with her elbow.

“Very funny, Clyde,” Dana said.

Quiet, muffled laughter came out of the beast mask.

As Dana hurried away, Tuck asked the group, ‟Any more questions?”

“I underhand that the beasts are bi-sexual,” boomed Bixby.

“I’d say that’s an understatement,” Tuck answered. “They appear to be omnisexual. To be crude about it, they’d screw the crack of dawn. If there isn’t a suitable orifice for the purpose, they’ll create one with their teeth. They’ve been known to chew their way in.”

“Oh, dear God,” blurted Eleanor, sounding appalled.

“Is everybody done inspecting Clyde’s anatomy?” Tuck asked. “He will be accompanying us on the tour, so you’ll have plenty of other opportunities to observe his peculiarities ”

“The beast’s peculiarities,” Clyde corrected her.

“Those, too.”

“Lynn’s nothing if not amusing,” Clyde announced. “And she’s rarely that.”

Tuck said, “He only thinks I won’t fire him.”

Keeping her flashlight on, she stepped to the bottom of the stairs. “We’ll be going down to the cellar, now. I’ll lead the way. Everybody stay close behind me. Dana will take up the rear,”

Tuck stepped around the newel post and disappeared into the hallway alongside the staircase. Hanging back, Dana watched the others follow her. Clyde waited on the stairs. His white, hairless head swiveled as he looked from the group to Dana. After all the tourists had crowded into the hallway, he stepped down to the first stair.

Dana motioned for him to go ahead.

He stayed. “Ladies first.”

“Lynn wants me to take up the rear.”

“I always go last.”

“Okay,” Dana said. “Whatever.” She followed the others into the hallway.

Clyde hopped off the bottom stair and came after her.

The hallway was murky with remains of light from the foyer chandelier. The tourists in front of Dana were pressed close together, slowly shuffling along.

Clyde prodded her in the rump.

She jerked her head around. “Stop that,” she whispered.

“My reputation precedes me.”

“Keep that thing away from me.”

He poked her with it again. “How would you like it in you?”

“Knock it off.”

“If you’d like to just make a little detour into the employee’s restroom...”

“No thanks.”

“The next best thing to getting it from a real beast.”

She stopped, turned sideways, and shoved her face up close to the twisted snout of his mask. Seething but trying to sound calm, she whispered, “Listen to me, Clyde. I’m not interested. Okay? So just keep your damn prick to yourself, keep your mouth shut and leave me alone. Please.”

He laughed softly. It sounded strange through the mask.

“What if I don’t?” he asked, his voice smirky and taunting. “You gonna tell on me to Lynn? Think she’ll fire me? She wouldn’t dare.”

“Just leave me alone.”

“Sue me for sexual harassment?”

“Maybe.”

He lifted a pale hand and clutched her left breast. Through the fabric of her shirt and bra, the points of the claws were sharp against her skin.

She bashed the hand away. “Touch me again and you’ll be sorry.” She whirled around and hurried up the hallway. It was deserted in front of her. The tour had moved on.

She heard Clyde close behind her.

With each stride of her right leg, she felt the pistol bump against her thigh.

Just forget about that, she told herself. I can’t shoot him for pawing me.

Eve probably would.

Eve!

Why isn’t she here?

Dana found the tour group inside the dark kitchen. They were gathered near the open pantry door, where Tuck stood with her flashlight. Its beam swept toward Dana and lit her.

“Thought maybe the beast had nailed you,” Tuck said.

“Nope. Everything’s fine.”

Clyde stepped through the doorway. Tuck shined the flashlight on him. “Staying out of trouble?” she asked.

He waved. The claws of his beast hand cast long, hooked shadows on the wall to his right.

“Okay,” Tuck said. “Before we descend into the cellar, let me tell you that the audio tour is loaded with lies and half-truths. It’s based very closely on the original tours given by Maggie Kutch, and Maggie had a lot to hide. You already know most of this if you’ve read Janice’s books. Have any of you not read either book?”

More than half the people in the group raised a hand.

“That’s fine. If you’re only familiar with the audio tour and haven’t read either book, then you’ve been misled about a lot of things. During the course of tonight’s tour, I’ll be telling you what really happened.

“Let’s start at the beginning—with the beast’s first foray into the house. On the night of August 2nd, 1903, it supposedly came wandering out of the hills, just happened to stumble upon this house, came in and slaughtered Ethel Hughes in the parlor. Then it ran upstairs and murdered Lilly’s kids. Lilly managed to escape by climbing out her bedroom window. That’s the way Maggie always told it. But that’s not how it happened.

“The real story begins more than two months before that bloody night in August. On the night of May 18th, Lilly went down into her cellar to bring up a jar of canned fruit—and made a startling discovery. Two of her jars were broken. A third was empty. She’d had a visitor. A hungry visitor.

“To be continued in the cellar,” Tuck said.

Dana heard a few murmurs and moans.

“Nobody’s required to come with me,” Tuck said. “If any of you think you can’t deal with the cellar, you’re welcome to wait for us here. Of course, you’ll be missing a major highlight of the tour.”

“How long will you be down there?” asked Eleanor.

“Ten minutes, maybe a little longer. Would you rather stay here?”

“I’m not sure. Maybe. Would I be the only one?”

“I’m not going to miss the cellar,” Biff told her.

“I’m not asking you to.”

“Anyone else want to wait here?” Tuck asked. Nobody responded. “Looks like you’d be on your own, Eleanor.”

“I can’t stay here by myself.”

“Well, if you’d rather wait outside the house...”

“And miss the tour?”

“If you don’t want to miss the tour,” Tuck said, “you really should stick with the rest of us. It’ll be fine. The cellar might seem a little creepy, but it’s perfectly safe. We haven’t lost a tourist yet...Except for a few who stayed behind.”

Through scattered laughter, Tuck said, “I was just kidding about that. We haven’t lost anyone. You’ll be safe whether you wait here or come with us.”

“Come on, honey,” Biff said.

“Well... I guess I’ll come.”

“Bravo!” said Bixby.

“Thata girl,” said Biff.

“All right,” said Tuck. “Everybody wait here. I’ll go down and turn the light on. As soon as it’s on, you can begin coming down the stairs. Be careful, though. They’re very steep. I suggest you hold on to a railing.”

Tuck vanished into the pantry.

Dana heard whispers, a few quiet chuckles. Somebody let out a long, ghostly “Woooooooo!”

“Childish,” said a female voice. Dana suspected Monica.

Another female voice crooned, “Here it comes, the vile beast. It wants to rape you, then to feast. And if it doesn’t like your taste, it spits you out like gory paste.”

Laughter and applause.

“Awesome ditty,” said Arnold.

“Rrrrrrrape!”

“Huh-huh.”

Dim light suddenly filled the doorway.

“All right,” Tuck called. “Come on down. But please, take it carefully.”

Though Clyde stayed close behind Dana, she tried to ignore him as she followed the tourists through the doorway, into the pantry, and down the cellar stairs.

Chapter Fifty-seven

THE CELLAR

Owen wanted to ask Vein about the poem she’d recited. Where had she found it? Had she made it up? Was there more to it?

But then the cellar light cast its glow into the pantry, Lynn called up from below, and the group started shuffling forward.

“Here we go,” Owen whispered.

Darke squeezed his hand.

Side by side, they stepped through the doorway and began to follow Vein down the stairs.

Owen felt trembly with fear and excitement.

This is it, he thought. We’re going down.

Can’t believe it.

Owen had often hoped that he would someday find a chance to experience the Midnight Tour. But he’d never really expected it to happen. That he now was here seemed unreal.

And all the more unreal because of Darke.

It seemed impossible that such a strange, beautiful creature had actually sipped his blood, sucked him, taken him into her body, and was now holding hands with him like a cherished lover as they made their way down the stairs.

Best night of my life!

Below them, a woman said quietly, “I don’t liiiike this.”

Though Owen didn’t recognize the voice, he thought it might belong to Connie, Phil’s wife.

“It’s all right, honey,” said a guy. Phil?

“This is the hour when the beast loves to strike,” said Vein in a voice loud enough for all to hear. “And this is its lair.”

Nervous chuckles.

“I do hope you’re enjoying yourself, Owie,” Monica muttered from behind him.

Eat your heart out, he thought. But he said nothing.

Darke turned her head and looked up at him. Her eyes made him forget all about Monica. They made him want to know every secret of Darke’s life.

What if tonight is all we ever have? he thought. Tomorrow, maybe she won’t be interested in me anymore. She’ll go away with Vein and I’ll never see her again. Never hold her hand again, never kiss her again...

A terrible sorrow welled up in Owen.

She’s with me now, he told himself. I’m in the cellar on the Midnight Tour and I’ve got Darke holding my hand right now, right at this very second, right here in the present. Here in the present, this is the greatest of all possible nights. Don’t ruin it by worrying about tomorrow.

At the bottom of the stairs, they walked over the dry dirt floor of the cellar and joined the semi-circle of tourists in front of Lynn.

Darke let go of Owen’s hand. Easing in against his side, she reached across his back and rested a hand on his hip.

He slid his hand across the back of his own windbreaker and curled his hand over Darke’s shoulder.

“Awwww,” said Monica. “What a handsome couple.”

Darke rubbed his hip.

“Did we lose anyone?” Lynn asked.

Heads turned this way and that.

“Beast didn’t put the snatch on anyone?” Lynn asked, grinning.

“All accounted for,” announced Bixby.

“Okay, then I guess we’ll continue with Lilly’s story. As I mentioned in the kitchen, she found that someone had been in the cellar, breaking jars and sampling some of her canned goods. She knew her boys hadn’t done it; the empty jar had contained beets. Her kids hated beets. So she was sure that a stranger had been down here. She was no coward, Lilly Thorn. Instead of running away, she searched the cellar. And she found a hole in the floor. This hole.” Lynn stepped aside and gestured behind her.

Owen couldn’t see the hole. People blocked his view. He didn’t worry, though; he was certain that everyone would be given a good chance to look at it before leaving the cellar.

“When Lilly found the hole,” Lynn said, “there was no steel cover. We added that a few years ago—along with the padlock—as a security precaution. This hole is the mouth of a tunnel that leads into the hills behind the house. We used to get occasional woodland visitors before we sealed it.

“When Lilly found the hole, she figured it must’ve been the way in for her intruder. The next night, she came down with a shovel, planning to fill it in. But her intruder had paid another visit in the meantime, helping himself to a couple of jars of peaches. Suddenly feeling sorry for him, Lilly gave up her notion of filling the hole. In her diary, she wrote, ‘My heart went out to the luckless, desperate soul who had dug into my cellar for a few mouthfuls of my preserves. I vowed to meet him, and help him if I can.’

“Later that night, after her kids were in bed and her lover had gone home, she came back down into the cellar. She was dressed in her nightgown. She sat on the bottom stair to wait in total darkness for the arrival of her hungry visitor.

“Soon, she heard stealthy sounds of movement from the direction of the hole. She was able to make out a dim, pale shape rising out of the darkness. ‘And I was filled with dread,’ she wrote, ‘for this was no man. Nor was he an ape.’”

“As the creature approached Lilly, she had to see it better. So she struck a match.”

Vein and Darke suddenly recited in unison, “‘Whether he was one of God’s exotic creatures, or an ill-made perversion vomited forth by the devil, I know not. His ghastly appearance and nudity shocked me. Yet I was drawn, by an irresistible force, to lay my hand upon his misshapen shoulder.’”

“Very good!” Lynn said.

Dennis and Arnold clapped wildly and said, “Far out” and “Bitchin’.” Several of the other tourists clapped as well, while others nodded in approval.

“For those of you who might not have recognized it,” Lynn said, “Vein and Darke have just done a very nice rendition from Lilly’s diary. Making my job a lot easier. Can you give us more?”

“If you like,” Darke said, squeezing Owen’s hand.

“Please. Proceed.”

Again in unison, their voices rose through the silence. “‘I allowed the match to die. In the darkness, totally without sight, I felt the creature turn.’”

As they continued, the beast Itself—with Clyde inside—made his way through the group. Startled, some people flinched or gasped before stepping aside to let him pass.

“‘His warm breath on my face smelled of the earth and wild, uninhabited forests. He lay his hands upon my shoulders. Claws bit into me. I stood before the creature, helpless with fear and wonder, as he split the fabric of my nightgown.’”

Clyde in the beast suit climbed onto an old steamer trunk beside Lynn and began to strike muscle-man poses.

“‘When I was bare, he muzzled my body like a dog. He licked my breasts. He sniffed me, even my private areas, which he probed with his snout.’”

Lynn seemed delighted. “Excellent. Can you go on?”

“‘He moved behind me. His claws pierced my back, forcing me to my knees.’”

Clyde began to pantomime the beasts movements.

“‘I felt the slippery warmth of his flesh press down on me, and I knew with certainty what he was about. The thought of it appalled me to the heart, and yet I was somehow thrilled by the touch of him, and strangely eager.

“‘He mounted me from behind, a manner as unusual for humans as it is customary among many lower animals. At the first touch of his organ, fear wrenched my vitals, not for the safety of my flesh but for my everlasting soul. And yet I allowed him to continue. I know, now, that no power of mine could have prevented him from having his will with me. I made no attempt to resist, however. On the contrary, I welcomed his entry. I hungered for it as if I somehow presaged its magnificence.

“Oh Lord, how he plundered me! How his claws tore my flesh! How his teeth bore into me! How his prodigious organ battered my tender womb. How brutal he was in his savagery, how gentle in his heart.

“‘I knew, as we lay spent on the earthen cellar floor, that no man could ever stir my passion in such a way. I wept. The creature, disturbed by my outburst, slipped away into his hole and disappeared.’”

Simultaneously, Vein and Darke bowed deeply like stage actors. Atop the steamer trunk, Clyde raised both arms in triumph.

The midnight tourists burst into wild applause and cheers.

Bixby shouted, “Bravo!” Others called out, “Wow!” and “Well done!” and “Great!” Through the tumult, Owen heard Dennis and Arnold shouting, “Awesome!” and “Dudes!” and “the Beast rules!”

Owen hugged Darke. “That was fantastic!” he whispered.

When the group settled down, Lynn said, “Thank you very much, Vein and Darke. We’ve never had anything like that before. Did you prepare it especially for tonight?”

Vein shook her head. “We performed it for a Halloween show at college.”

“Really?” Lynn seemed amused and delighted.

“But we never got to finish,” Darke explained. “They stopped us.”

“Escorted us off stage,” Vein added.

“We almost got expelled.”

Laughing softly, Lynn shook her head. “Why does that not surprise me?” she said.

“This is the only time we’ve ever been allowed to do the entire piece.”

“I wish we could have you here to do it every Saturday night,” Lynn told them. “I can’t recite all that stuff. I just paraphrase. So thank you again. You’ve given us all a real treat.”

They received more applause.

“And now,” said Lynn, “it’s time for a treat that is a regular feature of the Midnight Tour. I’m about to remove the padlock and open the steel cover so you’ll all be able to take a look down the hole itself. This is the beast’s actual hole. Nobody on the daytime tours ever gets a chance to see it uncovered. It’s for the midnight tourists only.”

Lynn turned her back to the group and squatted down. Owen heard a jingle of keys.

“Do you unlock the other one, too?” asked the man in the camel sweater.

“Afraid not,” Lynn said. “We never open the door to the Kutch tunnel. Not even for the Midnight Tour. It’s totally off-limits. But we will be talking about the tunnel a little bit later.”

Owen heard a quiet snick. The padlock snapping open, he supposed. A moment later, Lynn stood up and stepped to the side.

“We’ll have our own beast do the honors,” she said. “I’m prettier, but he’s stronger.”

Clyde jumped down from the trunk. He sank to a crouch. As he came up, hinges groaned. Then came a heavy metallic clank.

“Thank you, beast,” Lynn said.

He gave her a casual salute, touching the claws of one hand to his brow. Then he stalked away.

“You can come up one at a time, now, and take a good look at the hole. I’ll shine my flashlight down there for you. When you look, try to imagine Lilly Thorn’s beast crawling out of it on a summer night so long ago. A night very much like this one. Okay, who wants to go first?”

In the silence following her question, a faint, distant voice called, “Hellllllp meeee!”

People gasped. Others chuckled.

“Cool,” said Arnold.

“You’ve got someone in there?” asked the camel sweater man, sounding suprised and amused.

“Bully!” proclaimed Bixby.

“Awesome,” said Dennis.

“Probably just a lame recording,” Monica said.

Lynn held up a hand for silence. “Quiet, everyone. This isn’t part of the show.”

“Oh, sure,” Monica muttered.

Several people went, “SHHHHHH.”

“...elllllp!”

It seemed to be coming up through the hole in the cellar floor. A woman’s voice.

“Holy shit,” Lynn muttered.

“Let me through.” Dana’s voice sounded quiet but urgent. “Excuse me. Excuse me. Let me through.”

As those in front of Owen stepped out of the way, he saw Lynn drop to her knees beside the hole and bend over it. “HELLO!” she yelled.

Dana squatted beside her.

“It’s just a big act,” Monica said.

“Shhh.”

“I’m in the tunnel! I can’t get out! My hands are cuffed!”

“Holy shit,” Lynn muttered.

Dana shouted into the hole, “EVE! IS THAT YOU!”

“Dana? Lynn?”

“RIGHT!” Lynn shouted. “WHAT THE HELL HAPPENED?”

“What the hell took you so long?” asked the faraway voice.

“ARE YOU OKAY?” Dana yelled.

“Been better. Can you get me out of here?”

“ARE YOU ALONE?” Lynn asked.

“For now. But he might come back.”

“Shit,” Lynn said.

Members of the tour began speaking to each other. Owen heard confusion in some voices, alarm in others.

“Is this real or isn’t it?” Bixby suddenly demanded.

“It’s real,” Lynn said. “Please be quiet.”

“We’ve gotta do something,” Dennis said.

“Gotta save her,” said Arnold.

“Somebody needs to call the cops,” said the camel sweater man.

“Where’s the nearest phone?” asked Biff.

“I’ll go call,” said a muffled voice.

Lynn leaped to her feet. “Clyde! We need cops and an ambulance.”

“Got it.”

Looking over his shoulder, Owen saw the shiny white beast spring up the cellar stairs, taking them two at a time.

Behind him, Dana said, “Give me.”

Owen jerked his head forward in time to see her grab the shiny aluminum flashlight out of Lynn’s hand. “I’m going in,” she said.

“No, you’d better just...”

“See ya later.”

Dana dropped to her knees. She shined her light into the hole and shouted, “I’M COMING AFTER YOU!” Then she toppled forward, arms first, and plunged headlong.

In less than a second, she was gone to the ankles.

Her feet kicked.

The soles of her boots vanished into the darkness.

Chapter Fifty-eight

THE RESCUE

From the accounts Dana had read, she’d expected the tunnel to be a tight squeeze. Diving in, she’d feared that she would have to squirm through, flat on her belly.

But the accounts must’ve been wrong. Either that, or the tunnel had been enlarged in recent years.

After a wild downhill skid just below the cellar floor, Dana found that the tunnel had enough room to let her crawl on her hands and knees.

In the lurching beam of her flashlight, she saw only more tunnel ahead of her.

Dark gray day on all sides.

She felt as if she were crawling through a bowel.

Doesn’t smell too good, either.

What is that smell? she wondered.

Something’s dead in here!

“Eve?” she called.

“I’m here.” She didn’t sound very close.

“Where?”

“Just keep coming. You can’t miss me.”

“Is there something dead in here?”

“You bet there is.”

Dana grimaced but kept crawling. The ground felt moist and cool under her hands and knees. She was starting to breath hard from the exertion.

“How did you get in here?” she called.

“Dragged.”

“Jeez. Who did it?”

“Not sure. I went in the house last night...this is Saturday?”

“Right.”

“Midnight Tour?”

“That’s right.”

“Told you I’d make it.”

“Glad you turned up.” Dana stopped crawling and tried to catch her breath.

“Almost didn’t,” Eve said. “But I heard cheers and stuff.”

“That was us. Had an impromptu performance.”

“Good thing. If I hadn’t heard the commotion, I would’ve kept quiet. You get yourself in a place like this, you don’t spend much time yelling, I’ll tell you that.”

“Scared?”

“Who, me? You bet I am.”

Dana resumed crawling.

. “Know why they call me ‘Eve of Destruction? Cause I’m so scared, I make sure to get them before they can get me. Only this time I didn’t.”

“How’d that happen?”

“I got jumped from behind. Big-time. Up in the attic. Got myself creamed. Don’t know who did it. Stronger than shit. Might’ve been a beast.”

“You’re kidding.”

“Looked like a beast. Felt like a beast.”

“Had a lot of...experience along those lines?”

“A matter of fact, yeah.”

Dana panted for air, then asked, “How’s that?”

“My little secret.”

“Shouldn’t keep secrets...from your rescuer.”

“How come you’re the one? Where’s Lynn?”

“I beat her to the punch. Anyway, I’m bigger and stronger. Is this gonna call for brawn?”

“Might. Aren’t there any guys up there?”

“I didn’t wait around for volunteers.”

“Well, I sure appreciate...I can see your light!”

“Great!”

“You’re almost here.”

Huffing for breath, Dana crawled faster. “He dragged you all this way?”

“Guess so. I was really out of it.”

“Must’ve been a job.”

“Yeah. Too bad he didn’t have a heart attack.”

“Do beasts have heart attacks?” Dana asked.

“Not sure he was one.”

Just ahead of Dana, the left-hand wall of the tunnel seemed to vanish.

“You’re here,” Eve said.

Dana crawled the final distance. Shining her light to the left, she found herself looking into a hollowed-out area.

Eve was sitting naked on a rag-littered floor. Her raised arms, cuffed together at the wrists, were suspended by a chain that hung down taut from a four-by-four ceiling beam. Her skin was striped with scratches and furrows, some shiny with blood, others crusted over.

“Jeez,” Dana muttered.

Eve smiled. Her lips were torn and puffy. One cheek was badly scratched. Her right eye was swollen almost shut. “Looks better than it feels,” she said.

Dana turned her head and shouted over her shoulder, “FOUND HER!”

A moment later, she heard Tuck’s faint voice. “How is she?”

“I’LL LIVE!” Eve shouted.

Tuck’s faint voice called back, “Dana? Can you get her out okay?”

“Tell her yes,” Eve said.

“How’ll we get you out of the cuffs?”

“We’ll manage.”

“ILL GET HER OUT!” Dana yelled..

After a short pause, she heard Tuck call out, “Holler if you need help.”

Dana nodded. To Eve, she said, “We’ve got an ambulance coming. And cops.”

“Somebody better call the coroner, too.”

Reluctantly, Dana eased her beam of light away from Eve.

Two other people hung by chains from the center beam.

One looked as if it used to be a child. Not enough was left for Dana to tell whether it had been a boy or girl. The other body still retained one breasts, though it was missing a mouth-sized chunk where the nipple should’ve been.

Hunching over, Dana vomited onto the rag-covered floor.

People’s clothes.

Wave after wave of painful spasms racked her body as she choked up a burning flood of stomach acid and cheeseburger and beer and maybe even the Red Hot Beastie Weenie that she’d eaten for lunch. Tears ran from her stinging eyes. Her chest hurt so badly she felt as if she might start coughing up her lungs and heart.

At last, the spasms subsided. She gasped for air.

“Are you all right?” Eve asked.

“Those people...they’re eaten.”

“Yeah.”

“God! Are you okay?”

“I’m not missing any parts. Not yet.”

“What’d it do to you?”

“Nothing that hasn’t been done before. Let’s get me out of here.”

Though Dana still held on to the flashlight, it was half buried in the floor rags. She raised it and shined the beam on Eve. The brightness climbed to her raised arms, to her cuffed wrists. “Are they your cuffs?” she asked.

“Might be. I had ‘em with me.”

“Where did you keep the key?”

“Pocket of my jeans.”

Dana began shining her light on the scattered clothes, searching for blue jeans. A couple of times, she accidently glimpsed the ruined bodies but didn’t allow herself to focus on them.

She spotted a rumpled pair of jeans on the floor not far behind. Eve. To reach them, she crawled between Eve and the body of the woman. She bumped against Eve.

Eve winced.

“I’m sorry.”

“No problem. I’m a little tender here and there.”

“I’ll bet. My God.” She got to the jeans. Kneeling, she lifted them with her left hand and shook them open. These yours?”

“Wranglers?”

“Yeah.”

Groaning and wincing Eve turned herself halfway around. She peered at the jeans from beneath an upraised arm. “They look like mine.”

Dana set down her flashlight. With her right hand, she began to search the pockets. “What were you doing in Beast House last night, anyway?” she asked.

“Looking for a beast.”

“Guess you found it.”

“It found me. Whatever it was.”

“There’s nothing in the pockets.”

“Are the pocket linings shredded?”

“No. I don’t see any tears.”

“Okay. I guess that settles it.”

“Settles what?”

“It wasn’t a beast.”

“What?”

“I had my doubts.”

“It had to be a beast,” Dana said. “Look what it did to you...and to them!”

“Beasts don’t go around emptying people’s pockets,” Eve explained. “if they want something out of a pocket, they dont reach in—they rip the pocket to shreds. But that isnt the only thing. How’d he get through the padlock on the hatch?”

“I don’t ... ”

“With a key. I’ll bet everything looked normal up there tonight.”

“Yeah.”

“So he had to use a key. And tha’s no how a beast would do it.”

“You said it looked and felt like a beast.”

“Didn’t smell like one.”

“Huh?”

“Beasts don’t smoke cigarette.”

“You think it was a guy in a beast suit?”

“Scoobie-doobie doo.”

“Fuck.” Dana muttered. She dropped the jeans. With her left hand, she picked up the flashlight She shoved her right hand down the front pocket of her shorts. “You think it was Clyde?”

“Could’ve been, I guess.”

Dana pulled out the pistol. “He’s on the tour,” she said. “He runs around in that authentic beast sult. And he smokes cigarette.”

“Does her Pulling downward with her arms, Eve drew the chain taut.

Dana scurried over to her. She stopped very dose to Eve’s back. In the pale beam of her ftashlight, she saw that Eve’s shoulders and back were seamed with claw marks..

Just like Warren!

Clyde did it all! Attacked Warren, tearing him up and sodomizing him and making him always afraid. Dragged Eve in here, ripped her...

“Might not’ve been him,” Eve said.

“Did he:..rape you?”

“I got nailed pretty good,” Eve said.

With that big fake cock with its mouth and teeth?

“I’ll kill him,” Dana said.

“Let’s leave the killing to me. I’m not really sure who or what did all this.”

“It had to be Clyde,” Dana said. “He’s got the beast suit. He smokes. And he probably has keys. I bet he does have a key to the cellar hatch. He’s in charge of the whole operation whenever Tuck’s away.”

“He’s sounding pretty good for it.”

“Oh, God!”

“What?”

“He’s the one who went off to call the cops.”

“Or maybe not,” Eve said.

Dana shined her light on the handcuffs. Stretching out her right arm, she pressed the muzzle of her pistol against the thin, shiny chain connecting the handcuff braclets. Blasted apart, it would free Eve from the heavier chain that suspended her from the ceiling beam.

“Wait,” Eve staid.

“What?”

“After you fire, we won’t be able to hear ourselves think. We’ve gotta do our talking now. One shot should take care of things. But keep at it till I’m loose. Then give me the gun.”

Dana almost smiled. “It’s your gun, anyway.”

“Yep.”

“Thank God you gave it to me.”

“Soon as I’m free, I want it back. After that, best thing for you to do is get out of my way.”

“What about the flashlight?”

“I’m not gonna leave you down here in the dark. You keep it. If you can stay fairly close behind me, maybe you can light the way.”

“I’ll be right on your tail.”

“Good deal.”

“Ready?” Dana asked.

“Do it.”

Thrusting the muzzle hard against the chain, she pulled the trigger. The pistol bucked in her hand, blasting out a tongue of fire. The BLAM! smacked her ears and left them ringing.

Eve jerked her arms down.

It worked!

Twisting around, Eve snatched the pistol out of her hand.

And dropped it.

She snarled out a word that Dana couldn’t hear. Then she shook both her arms and Dana realized that they must be numb. As she kept on shaking them, Dana picked up the pistol.

Eve flexed the fingers of both hands, shook her arms some more, flexed her fingers again, then nodded and reached out.

Dana put the pistol into her right hand.

“GIVE HIM HELL!” Dana shouted into her face.

Eve’s head moved up and down. Then she twisted away, lurched forward, fell to her elbows and knees and scurried up the tunnel.

Clutching the flashlight, Dana crawled after her

Chapter Fifty-nine

THE ATTACK

After shouting a few questions down the hole to Dana, Lynn stood up and turned to the group. “I guess we got more than we bargained for. The way things look, we’ve walked into a brand new chapter in Beast House history. Apparently, one of our local police officers, Eve Chaney, somehow got abducted and taken down into the tunnel. It sounds as if she’ll be okay, Dana will probably have her out of there in a few minutes. If not, I’m sure she’ll be safely rescued by the emergency personnel who should be arriving shortly. You’re all welcome to stick around. But as for tonight’s tour, I don’t see much chance of going on with it. You’re certainly free to leave. If you can, stop by the ticket booth tomorrow. We’ll either give you a full refund, or...If I run a special Midnight Tour tomorrow night, how many of you would be able to make it?”

Owen raised a hand. So did Darke, Vein, Dennis, Arnold and Bixby, Among the three couples that appeared to be married, no hands went up. Owen couldn’t hear what was being said, but he figured they were probably talking it over.

“That looks pretty good,” Lynn said. “I’ll definitely run a tour tomorrow night for those of you who can make it—assuming that it’s not impossible for one reason or another.”

Done conferring with his wife, the camel sweater man said, “I believe we’ll be able to stay over for it.”

“Great,” Lynn said.

The cellar door banged shut.

Owen looked over his shoulder and saw Clyde bounding down the stairs in the beast suit.

“Couldn’t get through,” a voice announced The muffled sound seemed to be coming from Clyde’s mask.

“What do you mean?” Lynn asked him.

“The phone’s out.”

“The office phone?”

“Right.”

“You couldn’t go someplace and find a phone that works?”

The beast shook its head.

“You’re a lot of help.”

The massive white shoulders shrugged.

“I have a cell phone,” said Eleanor, the tennis lady.

“It won’t work down here,” Lynn said. A moment later, she said, “But it’s worth a try.” Holding out a hand, she said, “Here, let me see it.”

“I’ll have a go at it myself,” said Bixby. He reached into a pocket of his safari jacket and hauled out a cell phone.

“We might as well try it, too,” said the camel sweater man.

“Alison?”

His wife reached into her purse.

Shaking her head and laughing softly, Lynn said, “I’ll try 911. Somebody else try to get hold of an operator. Shit, just call anyone you can get. Tell ‘em where we are, that we need cops and an ambulance.”

The cellar came alive with twitters and beeps.

“I DON’T THINK SO!”

Owen looked around.

Clyde had taken the beast head off. His face was red and twisted, his eyes wild. The hideous mask seemed to be resting on his shoulder. But he suddenly cocked back his arm and hurled the white head forward like an oversized softball.

Owen heard a distant, heavy blam! that sounded like a gunshot.

An instant later, the beast head crashed through the dangling light bulb.

The bulb exploded.

The cellar fell dark.

All around Owen, screams erupted.

He swung Darke around to the front and she came up tight against him. He wrapped his arms around her back. He could feel her panting for air as chaos swarmed around them.

From every side came shrieks of terror, cries of pain.

People yelled—

“No!”

“Who’s that?”

“Watch out!”

“Connie Con, is that you? YAHHH!”

Lynn shouted, “Calm down, everyone! Don’t panic! Try to get to the stairs.”

“Oh, my God.

“Get away!”

“It’s the BEAST!”

“This isn’t too cool.”

“Dude. ”

“Help me! Help!”

Lynn yelled, “Shit! Get out of here, everyone! Run!”

“Leave me ALONE!”

“Owie?” Monica’s voice, a terrified whimper, came from directly behind him.

“Monica?”

“Owie, where are you?”

“Phill!”

“Get off me!”

“The DOOR’S locked!”

“Dude, let’s haul ass. ”

“Who locked the fuckin’ door!”

“Right in front of you,” Owen said.

“NO! PLEASE!”

“Dear God!”

“Andy? Andy, where are you?”

Owen felt a hand pat his right shoulder blade. Darke’s arms were hugging him much lower, just above his waist.

“Is that you, Owie?”

“It’s me. Are you all right?”

“Fine and dandy, honey. ”

Something punched into his back. He grunted from the impact. As a molten pain flashed through him, he felt the thing slide out. Then it pounded into him again. He squealed.

Darke made a strange grunting sound.

She suddenly jerked in his embrace, twisting him sideways and driving him backward. He bumped into people but kept stumbling backward as if Darke were playing a rough game of football in a strange, pitch black stadium—fierce little contender plowing against him, determined to drive him out of bounds.

At last, they fell.

On their way down, Darke turned him. They landed hard on their sides.

Darke pulled away from him. She turned him facedown against the cellar’s dirt floor.

Through the roar in his ears and the cries and shouts, he heard Darke say, “She stabbed you.”

“Where...?”

“In the back. The knife’s still in you.”

“Where is she?” Owen gasped.

“Don’t know. Maybe we lost her. She’ll never find us in the dark.”

“Unless I HEAR you!” Monica blurted, glee in her voice.

Owen squealed with pain as the knife was suddenly jerked out of his back. .

Chapter Sixty

SANDY’S STORY—June, 1997

Pistol in hand, steel bracelets shaking and rattling around her wrists, Sandy scurried on all fours through the tunnel. Dana seemed to be following her closely; the flashlight cast shadows and patches of light ahead of her.

She hurt everywhere.

But that was nothing new.

Nothing new, but worse. Though she’d been scratched up by Eric when he attacked her in Terry’s beach house, that had been child’s play compared to what she’d gone through last night.

Child’s play

Litterally

At the time, barely conscious in the tunnel chamber, she’d expected not to live through it. She’d expected to end up like the two devoured bodies already hanging from the beam. And she’d figured that she most likely deserved it.

Payment in full for her many crimes.

Never should’ve raised Eric in the first place. Should’ve killed him when he was still a baby, before he could grow up and destroy so many lives.

Never should’ve killed Slade or Lib or Harry.

Never should’ve gotten Terry killed.

Never should’ve murdered Eric’s baby.

Did Eric know about that, somehow?

After running off, had he come sneaking back from time to time, spied on her during those endless nine months in the woods, maybe even watched through a window of the cabin as she gave birth...as she discovered that it was his son, not Terry’s, and with her pocket knife cut the umbilical cord first, and then the monster’s throat?

And this is payback time ?

But as the beast tore at her and thrust into her last night, she’d found herself wondering from a faraway place at the edge of consciousness whether this really was Eric.

Has to be.

There IS no beast but Eric. He’s the last of them.

Should’ve named him Chingachgook.

And when the bell did he take up smoking?

But now it all made sense. It had been an imposter. A manic in a beast suit, ripping her with fake claws and teeth, raping her with a rubber cock—or plastic or...

But it came!

Impossible, she thought. Must’ve been my imagination.

Unless maybe he took off the suit.

She had no memory of anything like that, but she supposed that it might’ve happened. Plenty must’ve gone on; she only remembered bits and pieces...

Bastard could’ve brought in five buddies for a gang-bang for all I know.

Crawling as fast as she could through the tunnel, Sandy wondered if she would end up pregnant again.

That’d be just what I need.

Don’t do it to me, God, please, Are you there, God? It’s me, Sandy. Don’t do it to me again. Please, please. I swear, if you do, I’ll let it live. You can’t ask me to kill my own baby more than once per lifetime, okay? It wouldn’t be fair. Are you listening?

The earth beneath Sandy’s hands and knees began slanting upward.

We’re coming out!

And me without a stitch of clothes on, she thought.

So what else is new?

Too bad good old Blaze isn’t here to capture it on canvas. He’d love it. Call it ‘Last Charge of the Cave Girl,’ sell it for thousands. Only I don’t look so terrific at the moment. He’d have to clean me up and put me in a nice see-through gown...

She realized the flashlight’s beam was no longer reaching past her. Maybe because the slope was too steep.

She churned her way upward.

The top of her head punched into something heavy but yielding.

A body?

Had somebody fallen across the opening?

Sandy reached up with one hand and touched wet fabric. She shoved hard. The barrier rolled away.

She climbed out of the hole and into complete darkness.

Though her ears still rang from the gunshot, she heard wild outcries, shouts and shrieks.

Somebody bumped into her and yelped, almost knocking her off her feet. From the quick feel of fabric against her bare skin, she knew it wasn’t Clyde. She shoved the person away. Crouching slightly, she moved through the chaos with her left arm out to feel the way ahead and block assaults. Her right hand kept the pistol close to her side.

All around her, people were weeping, groaning, shouting.

“What was it?”

“You okay?”

“Where’d it go?”

“Oh, my God! Oh, my God!”

From high in front of Sandy came harsh thuds of someone pounding on wood—the cellar door?

“Who ARE you?”

“SOMEBODY GET US our OF HERE!”

A brilliant red light suddenly came on, spinning and flinging out crimson as if a fire truck had somehow made its way into the cellar. Sandy glimpsed blood-red bodies rushing about, some sprawled on the floor, others huddled in corners, a few on the stairway.

And a beast inside the Kutch tunnel, running away.

The barred door stood wide open.

Just inside the entrance, mounted on the shoring of the tunnel wall, was the whirling red light.

Sandy raced for the tunnel, dodging and leaping over bodies that. blocked her way.

“Look at her!”

“Fuckin’A!”

“She’s got a gun!”

“Help us!”

“Let’s go with her!”

Sandy shouted, “EVERYBODY STAY BACK!” and ran into the tunnel.

Clyde had already vanished around a bend.

Sandy glanced at the spinning red light and saw a motion sensor.

Clyde must’ve set it off when he ran by.

How’d he get the door unlocked?

Had the key for it, stupid.

As a kid, Sandy had never liked this tunnel. It gave her the creeps, so she’d avoided it whenever possible.

Now, she wished she’d spent more time down here.

Though her memories were vague, she recalled that the tunnel had plenty of twists and bends, nooks, places where it split in two for a short distance, and even a couple of detours that led to dead-ends.

He could jump me so easily.

Slowing down, she jogged around a curve. Up ahead was another spinning red light.

No sign of Clyde.

She slowed to a quick walk.

What’s he up to? she wondered. Planning to make his getaway through Agnes’s house?

Feeling a strange mixture of longing and dread, Sandy realized that she would very likely be encountering Agnes within the next few minutes.

The woman had once been her best friend, her only friend, almost like a mother—more like a sister, maybe. Sandy hadn’t seen her since the summer of 1980, the day before Marlon Slade showed up at the trailer and ruined everything.

Though she had eventually come back to town in search of Eric, she’d eagerly looked forward to a reunion with Agnes.

Her first day back, she’d gone to the door of the Kutch house, knocked, called out, “Agnes, it’s me. Sandy. How are you? I’m back in town. I want to see you.” But there’d been no response from inside the house.

The next day, she’d tried again.

Still, no response.

After two weeks of secret visits, knocking and identifying herself, she’d finally gotten an answer from the other side of the door.

“Go away,” the voice had said.

“Agnes? It’s me, Sandy. You remember me, don’t you?”

“I remember.” Agnes sounded sour about it.

“I want us to be friends again.”

“Get lost.”

“Agnes? What’s wrong?”

“Got no use for you. Run off with the child. He was OURS. You hadn’t got no RIGHT!”

“I bad to leave. We where... ”

“Don’t wanta hear no excuses. Get lost. Go kill yourself.”

After that, Sandy had made no more attempts to contact Agnes.

Maybe Clyde and I can finish this in the tunnel, she thought. Before he gets all the way across to Agnes’s place.

She must really hate me.

I don’t want to see her.

But maybe if we meet face to face...

“Wait up!” someone called from behind Sandy.

She looked back. Two geeky-looking teenaged boys were hurrying along behind her. Following them was a husky young woman in a flannel shirt and jeans. The woman’s face was bleeding.

“Go back,” Sandy said.

“We wanta help you,” said the taller kid.

His chubby friend stared at her and nodded.

“He killed my husband!” blurted the woman.

Two more people rushed into view behind her. A slim, dapper man in a bloody camel sweater and a dazed-looking woman who was clinging to his hand. “Is this a way out?” asked the man.

“No, it’s not,” Sandy said. “Go back to the cellar. All of you. You’re interfering with police business.”

“You a cop?” asked the tall kid.

“I don’t see no badge,” said the chubby one, leering at her breasts.

“Want my sweatahirt?” asked the tall one. He started pulling it up.

“Go!” Sandy shouted. Then she whirled away from them and ran deeper into the tunnel.

To make up for the delay, she picked up her pace. Arms pumping, legs flying out, she ran as fast as she could—too fast for the bends in the tunnel.

If he’s waiting for me around one of these...

She dodged a dirt wall, lurched around a curve, bumped a wall with her shoulder.

And came out of the curve to find a section ahead that was as straight as a school hallway. This was the place, Sandy realized, where the tunnel passed underneath Front Street.

It was awash in scarlet from still another spinning light.

She spotted Clyde in the distance, a human head atop the body of a beast.

Running away for all he was worth.

Fifty, sixty feet away and moving fast.

Sandy lurched to a halt and raised her pistol. “POLICE!” she shouted. “STOP OR I’LL SHOOT!”

Twisting halfway around, Clyde looked back at her. Then he gasped out, “Don’t!” He raised his arms high, slowed down, turned until he was facing Sandy, and halted completely.

“Keep your hands up,” Sandy ordered. “Don’t move.” Right arm straight out, pistol aimed at his chest, she walked toward him.

“I give,” he gasped. “You got me.”

From behind Sandy came sounds of footfalls on the dirt floor. Then she heard quick, labored breathing.

She didn’t look back.

She walked straight toward Clyde. “Get down on your knees,” she said.

“Yes, ma’am.”

As he sank to his knees, someone behind Sandy said, “Whoa!”

Another voice said, “Duuuude!”

“Shoot his ass!”

She didn’t look back, kept walking toward Clyde.

“You got him!” a woman blurted.

Still fifteen or twenty feet from Clyde, Sandy halted.

Keeping her pistol aimed at him, she spoke sharply. “I told you people to go back to the cellar. Now do what I say.”

“We wanta help,” said a kid.

“Is there any assistance we can give you?” asked an adult male voice. She supposed it belonged to the man in the bloody sweater.

“Thanks, but no. I want you all to leave. Go back to the cellar immediately.”

“Don’t!” Clyde blurted. “Don’t go! She’s gonna kill me! She’s gonna shoot me down in cold blood!”

“Is that true?” asked the man.

“Do it,” urged one of the teenagers.

“Kill his ass,” said the other.

“Maybe we’d better stay,” said a woman. Probably the man’s wife.

“GET THE HELL OUT OF HERE! NOW!”

“Don’t go! Please!”

Sandy heard someone rushing up behind her.

“Look out!” a kid warned.

She looked back. The chubby gal who’d lost her husband was lurching toward her, reaching out. “Gimme that!” the gal blurted. “I’ll kill him.”

“Nobody’s going to kill...”

“Oh, my God!” someone cried out.

“Shit!”.

“Look out!”

“HIT THE DECK, CLYDE HONEY!”

Sandy knew that voice.

Jerking her head forward, she saw Clyde throw himself flat on the dirt floor.

Beyond where he lay, Agnes Kutch waddled up the middle of the tunnel. Her hair looked rosy in the flashing red light. She had put on a lot of weight over the past seventeen years. As she trudged closer, her massive body flopped and bounced and swung inside her sheer nightgown.

Down low, clutched in both hands with its stock clamped against her bulging right side, Agnes carried something that looked very much like a Thompson submachine gun with a drum magazine.

“AGNES!” Sandy shouted. “DONT SHOOT! ITS ME! DROP THE... ”

“Gimme!” a woman squealed into Sandy’s ear. An arm reached past her face and a body slammed into her back, crashing her forward.

She stumbled, trying to keep her feet.

But it was no use.

As she began to fall, Agnes opened up. The Thompson jumped in her hands, spitting flame and bullets, deafening Sandy with its pounding roar.

On the way down, the gal on Sandy’s back tried to grab her wrist.

But suddenly jerked.

Blood exploded over the back of Sandy’s head and neck.

The weight of the woman smashed her against the tunnel floor. The impact knocked her breath out, but she kept her head up.

Agnes kept firing, her grin awash in the lightning of her muzzle flashes, her whole body jumping and shuddering as the Thompson jerked in her arms.

Flat on her belly, hurting all over, Sandy blinked her eyes clear of sweat and blood, stretched out her arm and fired a single shot.

It smacked Agnes in the forehead.

She keeled backward on stiff legs, raking the tunnel ceiling with gunfire, and landed flat on her back.

The Thompson went silent, stood erect by her side for a moment, then fell over sideways.

Sandy rolled out from under the body of the woman who’d wanted her pistol. The gal flopped over. She’d caught one in the right eye.

Clyde was still sprawled flat on the floor.

Sandy stood up.

She didn’t much want to turn around.

She turned around, anyway.

All of them were down, knocked sprawling by the heavy slugs of Agnes’s submachine gun: two teenaged boys, the man in the camel sweater and his wife. She looked at them only long enough to see that they’d been riddled beyond help. They were dead or dying.

She turned to Clyde.

“Get up,” she said.

He pushed himself to his knees.

Sandy saw that the big, fake penis was broken and dangling.

She walked toward him.

He raised his arms.

“I give,” he said, and smiled nervously.

She shot him in the face.

The blowback splashed her belly and breasts.

She watched him topple backwards.

Then she sighed and lowered the pistol.

And stood there.

I’d better go back to the others, she thought. But her body ached everywhere and she felt too weary to move.

Chapter Sixty-one

A FIGHT TO THE DEATH

Crawling through the narrow tunnel, Dana tried her best to keep up with Eve. Each time she raised her head, however, the naked legs and rear end of her friend were farther away.

She was tempted to call out, “Slow down.”

But it would be a waste of breath.

Eve wouldn’t slow down and wait for her; she was a woman an a mission, out to save the day.

Dana kept on crawling, sweating, huffing for air.

When she raised her head again, Eve was nowhere to be seen.

In front of her, the tunnel slanted upward.

Must be almost to the top.

Eve was probably out already.

On knees and elbows, Dana struggled up the slope. Why wasn’t any light coming in from the cellar? Maybe she was farther away than she thought.

Through the ringing in her ears, she heard people shouting.

Suddenly, her head was out of the hole.

What’s...?

The cellar wasn’t dark, after all. It glowed with red, flickering light that came from the Kutch tunnel.

Just as she realized that the barred iron door stood wide open, someone dashed into the tunnel.

Eve?

Dana only caught a glimpse before the woman raced out of sight.

It has to be Eve, she told herself. A naked gal running off with a pistol in her hand. Who else could it be?

Besides, nobody else on the tour had a figure like that.

Had Clyde taken off through the tunnel?

She shined her flashlight around, looking for the white costume. Her beam showed people sprawled on the floor, others huddled together, a few hurrying this way and that.

No sign of Clyde.

As Dana crawled out of the hole, someone rushed at her from the left. She flung up an arm, expecting a blow. Her arm was grabbed. “The shit hit the fan,” Tuck said, pulling to help her up. “Clyde went nuts. He busted the light and started clawing everybody. It was fuckin pandemonium around here.”

On her feet, Dana said, “Where is he?”

“Took off through the Kutch tunnel. Eve went after him.”

“You okay?”

“Fine.”

Dana shined the light on her.

The left side of Tuck’s face looked red and swollen. A path the width of a large hand had been torn straight down the front of her uniform shirt from her left shoulder to her waist. Her bra was still intact, however. She didn’t seem to be scratched. The long flap of torn shirt hung almost to her knee.

“Clyde did that?” Dana asked.

“Sharp claws. It’s okay. He pretty much missed. Look, I need you.” Tuck squeezed her arm. “We keep some spare bulbs down here.”

“Let’s go get em.”

“I already did. Come on.” She led Dana over to a steamer trunk. Bending down, she lifted one end. “Just light my way.”

Dana raised her flashlight, swept it here and there, and found the dangling light fixture. “Here we go.”

Tuck dragged the trunk into position directly beneath the fixture, then climbed up.

Dana shined her flashlight on the jagged remains of the bulb. “Careful you don’t cut yourself.”

“Have you got a rag?” Tuck asked.

Dana plucked a handful of fabric out of the left front pocket of her shorts. Too late, she realized it was Warren’s underwear—her souvenir from last night in his car. She handed it to Tuck, anyway.

Holding the good bulb in her mouth, Tuck balled up the underwear. She held the fixture with one hand. With the other, she shoved the bunched briefs up against the sharp remains of the broken bulb.

As she twisted it, Professor Bixby stepped closer to watch.

The base came loose. Tuck tossed it away, handed the underwear down to Dana, then took the fresh bulb out of her mouth. Twisting it into the fixture, she said, “This is how many tour guides it takes to screw in a light bulb.”

Suddenly, the bulb flared to life, filling the cellar with light.

“Good show!” Bixby proclaimed.

Dana shut off her flashlight and looked around. She saw Phil dead on the dirt floor just behind the tunnel hole, his throat ripped open. No sign of his wife, Connie. No sign of Andy or Alison Lawrence, either. Eleanor was on her knees, stuffing her folded tennis sweater underneath the head of her husband, Biff. He’d been ripped down the chest. His knit shirt was shredded and bloody, but he was conscious.

Dennis and Arnold seemed to be missing.

Off to the right, Owen lay facedown, bare to the waist. Vein’s black leather jacket was spread on the floor underneath him. Darke, on her knees beside him, used both hands to press a cloth against his back—probably his own shirt. She held a red-handled pocket knife in her teeth.

A few feet away from them, Vein had Monica pinned to the floor. In black satin bra, leather short-shorts and boots, Vein sat on top of Monica like a punk Dracula groupie, pressing a knife to her throat.

“Vein?” Dana called. “What’s going on?”

“She stabbed Owen.”

“Who stabbed him?”

“Monica.”

Darke met Dana’s eyes. Unable to talk because of the knife in her mouth, she nodded her head up and down.

“I did not,” Monica protested. “They’re lying bitches. She stabbed him. She was jealous!”

“He’s hurt pretty badly,” Vein explained. “We need to get him to a hospital.”

Tuck jumped down from the trunk. “Whatever the hell Clyde did upstairs—other than locking us in—I’m damn sure he didn’t call for an ambulance or cops. If we can’t bust the door open, we’d better...”

Tuck’s voice stopped.

Heads turned.

From somewhere down the Kutch tunnel came a chain of gunfire. Muffled and far away, the shots crashed together so fast they almost sounded like heavy cloth or canvas being ripped down the middle.

“Holy shit,” Tuck said.

“What is that?” Dana asked.

Bixby, eyes wide behind his glasses, said, “Machine gun.”

“That can’t be good,” Tuck muttered.

The weapon went silent.

“Could Eve’s gun sound like that?” Dana asked.

Bixby shook his head. “If you mean the nude lady with the pistol, I’m afraid not.”

Tuck stared at the entrance to the Kutch tunnel. “Eve’ll be okay,” she said. “Nothing can stop her.”

Suddenly leaping away from her injured husband, Eleanor blurted, “We’ve gotta get out of here!” and raced up the stairs.

“Can’t get out that way,” Tuck called to her. “The door’s locked.”

“Maybe we should go see what happened with Eve,” Dana suggested.

“Where’d everybody else go?” Tuck asked.

“I don’t know.”

“They went chasing after Eve,” Bixby explained. “Oh, perhaps half a dozen of them. Including those teenagers.”

From the direction of the Kutch tunnel came a single, quick bam!

A smile spread across Tuck’s face. “That was Eve’s gun,” she said.

They listened for more shots.

And heard a low grumbling noise that sounded very much like the growl of a vicious dog. But it didn’t seem to be coming from the Kutch tunnel.

It came from somewhere in the cellar.

Dana twisted around.

Out of the hole in the floor protruded a hairless, snouted head. It swung from side to side, pale blue eyes darting about.

Tuck yelled, “SHIT!”.

This can’t be happening, Dana thought. Clyde was the beast.

Who’s THIS?

The shiny white mouth writhed as it bared its teeth.

And Dana knew this wasn’t anyone in a beast suit.

She felt herself shrivel inside.

This had to be the creature that savaged Warren, that snatched Eve and ripped and fucked her and left her handcuffed in its lair—that devoured those other two poor people.

No. Eve’s beast was Clyde. It bad to be. The cigarette stink, the keys...

As if it were in no hurry at all, the creature began to climb out of the hole.

“What’s going on down there?” Eleanor called from the stairway.

“We’ve got a beast,” Tuck said. She sounded strangely calm.

‟I say,” Bixby muttered.

“A what?” asked Eleanor.

In a loud, firm voice, Tuck said, “Tine to scram, everyone! Go for the Kutch tunnel! Run like hell!”

Bixby twisted around and raced for the Kutch tunnel.

Eleanor came rushing down the stairs, tennis skirt flouncing around her thighs.

Darke let the knife fall from her mouth. “I can’t leave Owen..”

“Stay put,” Vein said. “You, too,” she told Monica as she climbed off. Knife in hand, she turned toward the rising beast.

Suddenly free, Monica scurried up and dashed for the Kutch tunnel.

Vein whirled, flipped her knife and caught it by the blade, then cocked back her arm to throw it.

“No!” Darke yelled. “Don’t! You’ll lose your knife!”

Vein lowered her arm.

Monica sprinted into the tunnel, Eleanor racing in dose behind her.

The beast now stood on the cellar floor in front of the hole, flexing its claw-tipped fingers as its head turned slowly. It seemed to be studying each of the four women. Its growl sounded like a loud, rumbling purr.

Clyde’s suit had been a good replica.

But this was no costume; this was skin. Snow-white skin that rippled with muscles, that gleamed with a sheen of slime. The teeth of this creature were yellow. The mouth drooled.

Unlike Clyde’s suit, it had no permanent erection.

The erection grew as the creature stood there, eyeing the women. Grew longer and longer, thickening and rising.

It had the mouth, all right.

The shaft pointed at Tuck. The mouth bared its teeth and flicked its forked tongue at her.

“Oh, shit,” Tuck murmured.

Dana glanced over at Vein and Darke. “Get the hell out of here, gals. Carry Owen with you. Or drag him. Just get out of here. Now!”

“Go with ‘em,” Tuck said.

“Me?” Dana asked. “No way.”

“I’ll keep the thing busy.”

“Bullshit. You go.”

“Not me.”

“Not me, either,” Vein said. “Three of us, one of it.”

“Four of us,” Darke said. She patted Owen’s rump, picked up the folding knife, then stood up.

Roaring, the beast suddenly launched itself at Tuck. She held her ground and drew back a fist.

Dana lurched in from the side, swinging her flashlight like a small club. The head of the flashlight bounced off the creature’s brow.

Snarling, the beast whirled toward Dana. A paw swept by, knocking the flashlight from her hand. As she backstepped to get away, the thing came at her.

Tuck leaped at it.

A powerful arm bashed Tuck across the chest. She seemed to explode off her feet.

As she soared across the cellar, the beast clutched Dana’s shoulders. Claws digging in, it thrust her backward and down. She slammed against the cellar floor. Straddling her, it ripped at her clothes. She punched at it, but her blows seemed to have no effect. Quick claws scratched and furrowed her skin as they tore off her shirt and bra and stripped off her shorts in a matter of seconds.

She glimpsed a blur of motion from her left as someone dived onto the beast.

The running dive snagged it off her.

She rolled onto her side and saw Darke on the floor under the back of the beast, right arm across its throat, left arm across its chest. In her left hand was the pocket knife. She raised the knife and brought it down hard.

Striking the chest of the beast, the short blade folded in and clamped shut on Darke’s hand. She squealed in pain, but kept her left arm across the throat of the beast and wrapped her leather-clad legs around its thighs.

It thrashed on top of her, its erection thrusting at the air, mouth snapping.

As Dana struggled to get up, Vein rushed in and dropped to her knees at the heads of Darke and the beast. She raised her knife high, clutching it with both hands. No little pocket knife that might fold on her, this was a dagger with a rigid, eight inch blade. She plunged it down toward the chest of the beast.

The creature slapped it from her hands.

The knife flew at Dana. Before she could move, an inch of its blade entered her just above her left breast.

The creature’s next blow ripped off half of Vein’s face and knocked her head sideways. Face flapping like a bloody rag, she was suddenly looking behind her back. She tumbled toward the cellar floor.

Dana grabbed the knife and pulled it out of herself.

She stumbled to her feet.

“Hurry!” Darke gasped from beneath the beast.

Knife raised overhead, Dana dived between its legs. She expected to land on its penis, but she’d thought it would give way under her weight.

It didn’t.

Rigid as a tent pole, it pounded her in the belly and punched her breath out. Folding over it, she tried to drive her knife down into the beast’s chest.

Both her wrists were suddenly grabbed.

Instead of mauling her, the beast pulled her arms straight out past its head, stretching her as all of her weight bore down on the stiff, upright shaft.

Though Darke still had an arm across the beast’s throat, the thing started to make a hissing sound that seemed like laughter.

The mouth that was shoved so hard against Dana’s belly suddenly bit her.

Crying out with pain and horror, she bucked fiercely and flung herself aside.

She fell to the cellar floor, but the beast stayed with her, gripping her wrists. They rolled, and suddenly it was on top of her, Darke somehow still clinging to its back. Seemingly unconcerned by Darke, the beast planted its mouth on Dana’s mouth, forced her lips open and thrust its tongue in.

The other mouth no longer bit her belly.

It had moved lower.

Now, she felt it between her legs.

Licking, nibbling.

NO! she cried out inside her head.

She chomped down hard on the beast’s tongue, but her teeth wouldn’t sink in. The tongue was too solid.

Dana suddenly heard a crashing sound—like someone smashing through a door.

The beast jerked its tongue from her mouth and turned its head.

Footfalls began thudding down the wooden stairs.

“what’s going on?”

It was a man’s voice.

Warren’s voice.

“Help us!” Darke yelled.

“Oh, my God!” Warren blurted.

With a roar, the beast sprang off Dana. As it scurried over her body, she reached up with her left hand and caught hold. The shaft was slippery, but she held on tight.

The beast didn’t stop, didn’t seem to care.

Darke on its back, Dana dragging beneath it, the creature scampered across the cellar floor, roaring, apparently eager to pounce on Warren.

As Dana was dragged between its legs, she pulled at the slippery rod with all the strength in the left arm, raising her head and back out of the cellar dirt, pulling herself higher, higher.

Then she plunged the knife into the creature’s belly and ripped downward.

His front opened like a shiny white bag, spilling blood and intestines onto Dana’s face.

A woman cried out “NO!”

The beast bellowed in agony.

As it fell headlong, Dana let go and dropped against the cool dirt.

“Oh, God, no!”

Eve?

Rolling onto her side, Dana wiped some of the mess away from her face and saw Eve rushing forward, naked, a tommy-gun in her hands.

Ignoring all else, Eve ran toward the beast.

It was sprawled on the floor, head against the bottom stair.

Darke was climbing off its back while Warren stood on the fourth stair, his mouth hanging open as he gaped at the carnage.

Eve, sobbing, squatted next to the creature. She set her tommy-gun aside, then reached down with both hands, clutched the beast by one shoulder and turned it over.

It flopped onto its back.

Eve hunched over it, weeping as she caressed its hideous face.

“Eve?” Dana said. “What’s wrong?”

One of the sobs suddenly sounded like, “Huh?”

Eve’s back straightened.

“What’s wrong?” Dana asked again.

“Nothing.” Eve looked at her with wet red eyes, wiped tears away, and gave her a trembling smile. “Nothing’s wrong,” she said. I’m fine.” She gave the beast’s face a rough smack with her open hand, then picked up the tommy-gun and got to her feet. “I guess somebody’d better find a telephone.”

Chapter Sixty-two

SUNDAY MORNING

1. Tuck’s Long Distance Call

“Sorry to disturb you, Janice, but I’m afraid we had some trouble last night on the Midnight Tour.”

2. Visiting Hour—Owen

Waking up in a hospital room, Owen found Darke sitting beside his bed. “Hi,” he said.

She smiled softly at him.

Her clingy, black silk blouse was gone, replaced by a black T-shirt that seemed to be a few sizes too small for her. Seeing her in the T-shirt, nobody would mistake her for a guy.

Owen looked at her bandaged hand.

“What happened?” he asked.

“Monica stabbed you.”

“Oh...I know that. What happened to you?”

“Just a minor cut. I’m fine.” Tears suddenly glistened in her eyes. “Vein didn’t make it, though.”

“Monica stabbed Vein?”

“The beast killed her.”

“Oh, my God.”

“She...always hoped they were real. Always wanted to meet one face to face. They say you’ve gotta be careful what you wish for.”

Groggy and confused, Owen shook his head. “I don’t...How was she killed?”

“We took on the beast. The four of us. Lynn, Dana, me and Vein. And we killed it, too.”

“You mean Clyde? You killed Clyde?”

She shook her head, her pale hair swaying across her brow.

“You really were out of it. After Clyde, a real beast came along. That’s how Monica got away from us. We couldn’t keep her prisoner and fight the beast, so we let her go. She ran off through the Kutch tunnel and that’s the last anyone’s seen of her.”

3. Tuck’s Long Distance Call—Part II

“We think Clyde didn’t call the police—he called Agnes, instead. So then she came to his rescue with a Tommy-gun.”

4. Visiting Hour—Sandy

“Okay, honey, quit beating around the bush and tell me who did it?”

“I’m not your honey, Cochran.”

“Oh, excuse meeee, Officer Chaney.”

“I’ll get out of bed and wreck you.”

Flushing, Cochran said, “I’m simply trying to determine the truth.”

“The truth is... I’m pretty sure it was both of them. Clyde and the beast.”

“Which of them abducted you in the attic?”

“I don’t know.”

“Which dragged you into the tunnel?”

“I’m not sure, but Clyde must’ve been the one who unlocked it.”

“Which handcuffed you?”

“That must’ve been Clyde, too.”

“Which was responsible for your injuries?”

“I smelled the cigarette smoke, but...not always. I think it was probably both of them.”

“Taking turns?”

“Something like that. Maybe.”

“Who ate those people?”

“I don’t know.”

“Either of ‘em eat you?”

“Watch it.”

“And which of them do you think committed the sexual assaults on you?”

Eve studied Cochran, her eyes narrow. Finally, she answered, “Both.”

“Which did you prefer?”

She leaped out of bed. Cochran made it halfway across the hospital room before she got close enough to shove him. Stumbling out of control, he almost made it through the doorway. But his right shoulder collided with the frame and he cried out in pain.

As he flopped on the floor, Sandy called out, “Is there a doctor in the house?”

5. Tuck’s Long Distance Call—Part III

“Well, we think Clyde must’ve been having a relationship with Agnes ... No, I’m not kidding. Just before she opened fire, she yelled out for him to hit the deck. And Eve said she called him ‘honey’ or ‘darling’ or something like that. Sounds like they were lovers...I know, I know...Well, she was filthy rich. Maybe Clyde was hoping for a big inheritance. Or maybe he was just really into this whole beast thing. If you ask me, Clyde and the beast and Agnes were probably having a menagerie a tois...No, not menage, menagerie... Well, I don’t find it that amusing, either. I know a lot of people were killed.”

6. Visiting Hour—Owen, Part II

“What’re you going to do now?” Owen asked.

Beneath her tight T-shirt, Darke shrugged her shoulders.

“I guess I’ll stay right here till they kick me out.”

“What then?”

“Hang around town, I guess, and wait for them to release you. They say it’ll probably be a few more days.”

She’s going to wait for me!

“Do you have a place to stay?” Owen asked.

“Lynn said I can stay at her house.”

Owen remembered hiding in the bushes with John...spying on the three women...and he remembered the third spy, the one they’d heard but never seen.

What happened to John? Is be still hanging around near the house, or...?

“I’ve got a room at the Welcome Inn,” Owen said. “That’s where my stuff is. And my rental car. If you’d rather stay there, I could call and...you know, extend my stay.”

“I have a better idea,” Darke said. “If you’d like, I’ll go to the room and pick up your things. I can take them with me over to Lynn’s. That way, you won’t have to pay for all those nights at the motel.”

“Well...I’m just not sure you should stay at Lynn’s house.”

“Why not?”

He couldn’t tell her about the mysterious prowler hiding in the bushes.

“Maybe it isn’t safe,” he said.

“It’ll be fine. Dana’ll be there, too. I think the three of us can handle just about anything. I mean, we killed the beast, didn’t we? With a little help from Vein,” she added, and tears again filled her eyes.

7. Tuck’s Long Distance Call—Part IV

“Well, Warren was hanging around outside. You know how he wouldn’t step foot in Beast House because of getting jumped that time? Speaking of which, I hear it wasn’t teenagers. Thanks for the honesty, Janice...Oh, little birdies...You should be...Oh, because he was waiting for the tour to end. He and Dana happen to be madly in love. They can’t stand to be apart.”

Tuck grinned at Dana and Warren, who were sitting across from each other at the kitchen table. Blushing, Dana watched Warren’s face turn scarlet.

“Anyway,” Tuck continued, “he was out near the street and he heard Agnes’s machine gun. Or felt it under his feet. So he figured shit was happening down in the tunnel. Fearing for the life of his true love, he cast paranoia to the winds and ran to her rescue...No, Dana did, but Warren busted the door open for us.”

“Hey,” Dana protested. “Warren distracted it. That’s what saved me. Tell her.”

“Dana says to tell you Warren saved her by distracting the beast.” Tuck listened, nodding, then smiled at Warren. “Janice says she always knew you were a secret hero.”

Warren blushed again. “Tell her thanks.”

“He says thanks.”

8. Sandy’s Long Distance Call

Smiling at the sound of his voice, Sandy asked, “Am I speaking to the one and only Blaze O. Glory?...Yep, it’s me. How’ve you been?...Yeah, I’ve been missing you, too...A very long time...Five years ... Well, I had to go looking for my son...No, nothing like that. I’m sure he just ran off on his own. He’s always had sort of a wild streak... No, I’m afraid not. But I’m sure he’s probably getting along just fine, wherever he is...The reason I called, I had a little accident. I’m going to be off my job for a couple of weeks, and wondered if you’d like to have a house guest...I don’t know about modeling, I’m pretty banged up...Well, we’ll see...I can probably be there day after tomorrow...That’ll be great, Blaze.” Her throat tightened, and she felt tears well up in her eyes. “I’m really looking forward to seeing you again, too.”

9. Visiting Hour—Owen, Part III

Bending over the bed, Darke kissed him gently on the mouth.

Then she eased her lips away and whispered, “See you later, okay?”

“Okay.”

“By the way, I’m Karen.”

“Karen?”

“Karen Marlowe.”

“That’s a nice name,” Owen said.

“I don’t know how nice it is, but it’s mine. Thought you oughta know.”

10. Tuck’s Long Distance Call—Part V

“Hi, Dad. How’s the cruise?...I’m fine...Really Thanks to Dana. She saved my tail when the beast tried to nail me...Yeah, I know...” Tuck nodded as she listened. Though she was smiling, her chin began to tremble and tears filled her eyes. “I love you, too, Dad.” She sniffed. She took a deep breath. Then she said, “So, have you knocked up Janice yet? I’m hoping for a little sister.”

Chapter Sixty-three

SUNDAY NIGHT

Sitting with the gift on his lap, he flinched at the sudden brightness as lights came on behind the house and inside the big and little pools. Soon, three women came outside and walked toward the little pool. It was bubbling and steaming.

Last night, nobody at all had shown up.

He’d thought that maybe they stayed away because the one he liked best hadn’t been pleased by the gift he’d left in her room.

But she was back, tonight. So was her friend, the smaller woman with the very long yellow hair.

With them was a woman he had never seen before. She was small and thin, with very short yellow hair. She had an injured hand that was wrapped in white.

His mother was not with them.

He felt glad about that.

The one he liked best looked a lot like his mother, looked so much like her that he always felt very strange when he saw her. But she wasn’t his mother.

Mother had been here twice. The first time, he’d felt shocked and happy and frightened, all at once. He’d felt an urge to run up to her and hug her, but was afraid to do that because maybe she was still mad at him. She’d been very mad at him the day he hurt her and ran away. Maybe she was still mad, and looking for him because she wanted to hurt him back.

He knew that his mother could be very dangerous when she was mad.

He’d felt the danger of her both times when she was here and came hunting for him. If she’d caught him, she would’ve hurt him. Both times, though, he’d crept away and escaped from her.

Tonight, he wouldn’t need to creep away.

Mother was gone, so there was no one to fear.

At the edge of the hot spa, Dana crouched and set down the bottle of wine. And remained in a crouch, aching too much to move. Earlier in the evening, she’d joined Warren for margaritas, then joined him for barbecued ribs, then joined him in bed. They’d compared wounds. They’d laughed and wept and made love. Because of her injuries, Warren had been very gentle with her. Though she’d wanted to spend the entire night with him, she’d finally asked for a ride home.

There’d been those troubles with the prowler.

Tuck and Darke were likely to use the pool or hot spa, and Eve, laid up in the hospital, wouldn’t be around to protect them.

Still crouching, Dana watched Tuck place a stack of folded towels on the concrete within easy reach of the spa. Then Tuck took off her robe and let it fall. Wearing her doe skin bikini, she stepped down into the bubbly water. “Ahhh,” she said. “Nice and hot.”

Darke stood on the edge. Balancing on her left foot, she lowered her right foot into the water and dipped her toes in.

“It’s clothing optional, you know,” Tuck told her.

Darke nodded. She wore a skintight black tank suit, cut low in front and high at the hips. “I think I’ll keep mine on for now,” she said. She lowered herself into the water, keeping her bandaged hand high.

“You have a question?” Dana asked her.

Darke laughed.

“Are you getting in?” Tuck asked Dana.

Groaning, Dana stood up straight. “I don’t think so. I doubt that hot, dirty water would do my wounds any good.”

“Dirty water?” Tuck protested.

“You’re in it.”

Laughing, Tuck asked, “How bad are you hurt?”

“I’m pretty messed up.”

“We’ll be the judges of that,” Tuck said. “Let’s see.”

Dana looked across the pool.

“Give our Peeping Tom a treat,” Tuck urged her.

“What Peeping Tom?” Darke asked.

“Nothing to worry about,” Tuck said.

Dana reached behind her neck, grabbed the Beast House T-shirt with both hands, and pulled it over her head.

Holding the shirt by her side, she asked, “What do you think?”

Tuck and Darke stared up at her.

She wore nothing.

She knew that she looked as if she’d been been thrown into a pit full of rabid cats. Most of her scratches were shallow. Only a few had been bandaged. In the several places where she’d been bitten, however, she was patched with thick pads of gauze.

“Well,” Tuck said, “I guess you could soak your feet.”

“More than that,” said Darke. “You look perfectly fine, Dana—all the way up to the knees.”

Watching from the bushes, he moaned.

The one he liked best was naked.

And hurt.

Confused for a moment, he wondered if be had done it to her.

The other night when he took the gift to her and...? He had touched her while she slept. He had caressed her. But he hadn’t hurt her.

He hadn’t dug his claws into her skin.

Hadn’t bit her.

But seeing the wounds and bandages on her body, he thought about how it would feel to have her under him, to put his teeth and claws in her, to taste her and bite her with his big mouth and with his little mouth. He wondered what it would be like to shove up into her...

A hulking white shape lurched out of the bushes across the pool, roaring. It carried someone’s severed head.

The head swung by its hair. The face looked beaten and chewed. Much was missing.

“Holy shit!” Tuck yelled.

As the creature bounded around the far end of the pool, Dana dropped her T-shirt, ducked and grabbed the wine bottle by its neck. She raised the bottle like a dub. Wine burbled out, spilling down her arm and splashing the concrete.

Darke sprang out of the spa. Hunched over slightly, she glanced this way and that as if seeking a weapon.

The beast rushed around the pool’s corner and came straight at Dana.

“Get out of the way!” Tuck yelled.

Dana leaped aside.

The beast dodged and rushed in.

She swung the wine bottle. It exploded against the side of the beast’s head.

Growling, the monster swung the severed head at her.

It slammed her in the face.

As she started to fall, she heard the roar of Tuck’s .44 Magnum.

She crashed against the concrete and flung herself over, hoping to roll clear.

She was face down when the beast caught her. It thrust a warm, slimy arm under her shoulder and down her chest. As the arm clamped her between her breasts, the beast’s other hand clutched her between the legs.

It hoisted her off the concrete. Hugging her sideways, her back tight against its chest, it swung around.

Tuck in the spa with her Magnum and Darke running toward Dana whirled by in a blur.

Then the spinning stopped.

The world jerked and bounced as the beast ran along the edge of the pool.

“SHOOT IT!” she cried out.

But she didn’t hear another gunshot.

Tuck must’ve missed that first time. Now, she was probably afraid to try again—afraid of hitting Dana.

Oh, my God, don’t let it take me away!

Chapter Sixty-four

DREAM KISS

In his dream, Karen was kissing him.

A deep, wet kiss, her tongue thrusting into his mouth.

Owen squirmed under the weight of her body. His hands roamed feverishly up and down the smooth bare skin of her back.

Coming up out of the depths of sleep, he realized it was more than a dream.

She was here with him.

Here in the darkness of his hospital room.

Here in his bed.

On top of him.

The mouth eased away, leaving his lips wet.

“Karen.” he whispered.

“Owie.”

Chapter Sixty-five

DANA

He’ll kill me when he gets done.
Kill me, eat me.
Maybe not.
Maybe be likes me too much.
Maybe he’ll keep me alive.
If I can stay alive, maybe I can escape.
Or they’ll rescue me.
Tuck and Darke.
No, no, be lost them.
Long time ago.
Way too fast for ‘em.
OH!
Did they give up, go home?
Call the cops?
Call Eve, guys.
Call Eve.
OH!
Get Eve out of the hospital.
She’ll find me.
She’ll save me.
Eve of Destruction!
OH!
She’ll nail him.
Nail him good.
Nail him!
OH!
OH!
YES!!!

RICHARD LAYMON

Richard Laymon is the author of over 30 novels and 65 short stories. Though a native of Illinois and a long-time Californian, his name is more familiar to readers in Great Britain. Australia and New Zealand, as well as much of the rest of the world, where he is published in fifteen foreign languages. He has written such acclaimed novels as The Beast House. The Cellar, After Midnight, The Lake, Into the Fire, Come Out Tonight, Body Rides. To Wake the Dead. No Sanctuary, Island, Among the Messing, One Rainy Night, In the Dark, and Bite. The Traveling Vampire Show won a Bram Stoker Award for Novel of the Year in 2001. Two of his earlier novels (Flesh and Funland) and a short story collection (A Good, Secret Place) previously had been nominated for Bram Stoker Awards as well.

Check out the Richard Laymon Kills! Web site at www.rlk.cjb.net.

Table of Contents

Praise

Other Leisure books by Richard Laymon:

Title Page

Dedication

Copyright Page

Chapter One - SANDY’S STORY—August, 1980

Chapter Two - THE BEAST HOUSE BUS—June, 1997

Chapter Three - TUCK AND DANA

Chapter Four - THE STORY ACCORDING TO PATTY

Chapter Five - SANDY’S STORY—August, 1980

Chapter Six - TUCK AND DANA

Chapter Seven - SANDY’S STORY—August 1980

Chapter Eight - THE DAY TOUR

Chapter Nine - SANDY’S STORY—August, 1980

Chapter Ten - THE DAY TOUR II

Chapter Eleven - SANDY’S STORY—August, 1980

Chapter Twelve - THE DAY TOUR III

Chapter Thirteen - THE SNACK STAND

Chapter Fourteen - SANDY’S STORY—August, 1980

Chapter Fifteen - A VISIT FROM CLYDE

Chapter Sixteen - SANDY’S STORY—August, 1980

Chapter Seventeen - NO-SHOWS

Chapter Eighteen - THE SEARCH

Chapter Nineteen - IN HOT WATER

Chapter Twenty - THE LURKER

Chapter Twenty-One - EVE

Chapter Twenty-Two - ICE

Chapter Twenty-Three - HEAT

Chapter Twenty-Four - FRIDAY MORNING

chapter Twenty-five - SANDY’S STORY

July 1992

Chapter Twenty-Six - STAFF ENCOUNTERS

Chapter Twenty-seven - SANDY’S STORY—July, 1992

Chapter Twenty-eight - OWEN TRIES AGAIN

Chapter Twenty-nine - SANDY’S STORY—July, 1992

Chapter Thirty - PICTURE PERFECT

Chapter Thirty-one - SANDY’S STORY—July, 1992

Chapter Thirty-two - Lunch Trouble

Chapter Thirty-three - SANDY’S STORY—July,1992

Chapter Thirty-four - BIG JOHN

Chapter Thirty-five - WARREN’S PLACE

Chapter Thirty-six - SANDY’S STORY—July, 1992

Chapter Thirty-seven - SECRETS

Chapter Thirty-eight - SANDY’S STORY

July, 1992

Chapter Thirty-nine - FLYING FISTS

Chapter Forty - THE RIDE HOME

Chapter Forty-One - SPIES

Chapter Forty-Two - POOL PARTY

Chapter Forty-three - HERE THEY COME

Chapter Forty-four - SANDY’S STORY—June, 1997

Chapter Forty-five - RUDE AWAKENING

Chapter Forty-six - OWEN’S BAD NIGHT

Chapter Forty-seven - Saturday Gets Under Way

Chapter Forty-eight - A TICKET TO DIE FOR

Chapter Forty-nine - TICKETS AND BADGES

Chapter Fifty - PICNIC

Chapter Fifty-one - FINAL WARNING

Chapter Fifty-two - THE HAUNTED PALACE

Chapter Fifty-four - “LET’S BOOK!”

Chapter Fifty-five - WARNINGS

Chapter Fifty-six - THE STRANGENESS OF BEASTS

Chapter Fifty-seven - THE CELLAR

Chapter Fifty-eight - THE RESCUE

Chapter Fifty-nine - THE ATTACK

Chapter Sixty - SANDY’S STORY—June, 1997

Chapter Sixty-one - A FIGHT TO THE DEATH

Chapter Sixty-two - SUNDAY MORNING

1. Tuck’s Long Distance Call

2. Visiting Hour—Owen

3. Tuck’s Long Distance Call—Part II

4. Visiting Hour—Sandy

5. Tuck’s Long Distance Call—Part III

6. Visiting Hour—Owen, Part II

7. Tuck’s Long Distance Call—Part IV

8. Sandy’s Long Distance Call

9. Visiting Hour—Owen, Part III

10. Tuck’s Long Distance Call—Part V

Chapter Sixty-three - SUNDAY NIGHT

Chapter Sixty-four - DREAM KISS

Chapter Sixty-five - DANA

RICHARD LAYMON